This is a modern-English version of Sybil, Or, The Two Nations, originally written by Disraeli, Benjamin, Earl of Beaconsfield.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
SYBIL,
or THE TWO NATIONS
By Benjamin Disraeli
I would inscribe these volumes to one whose noble spirit and gentle nature ever prompt her to sympathise with the suffering; to one whose sweet voice has often encouraged, and whose taste and judgment have ever guided, their pages; the most severe of critics, but—a perfect Wife!
I would dedicate these books to someone whose kind heart and gentle nature always make her empathize with those in pain; to one whose lovely voice has often uplifted me, and whose sense of style and judgment have consistently shaped their content; the toughest of critics, but—a perfect wife!
Advertisement
The general reader whose attention has not been specially drawn to the subject which these volumes aim to illustrate, the Condition of the People, might suspect that the Writer had been tempted to some exaggeration in the scenes which he has drawn and the impressions which he has wished to convey. He thinks it therefore due to himself to state that he believes there is not a trait in this work for which he has not the authority of his own observation, or the authentic evidence which has been received by Royal Commissions and Parliamentary Committees. But while he hopes he has alleged nothing which is not true, he has found the absolute necessity of suppressing much that is genuine. For so little do we know of the state of our own country that the air of improbability that the whole truth would inevitably throw over these pages, might deter many from their perusal.
The average reader who hasn't specifically looked into the topic these volumes address, the Condition of the People, might think that the author has exaggerated in the scenes he has depicted and the messages he wants to convey. He feels it's important to clarify that he believes there isn’t a detail in this work for which he doesn’t have the backing of his own observations or the verified evidence provided by Royal Commissions and Parliamentary Committees. However, while he hopes he hasn’t stated anything untrue, he has had to leave out a lot of genuine information. We know so little about the state of our own country that the sheer improbability of the full truth would likely discourage many from reading these pages.
Grosvenor-Gate, May Day, 1845.
Grosvenor-Gate, May 1, 1845.
CONTENTS
CONTENTS
BOOK I
Book 1 Chapter 1
“I’ll take the odds against Caravan.”
“I'll bet on Caravan.”
“In poneys?”
"In ponies?"
“Done.”
"Finished."
And Lord Milford, a young noble, entered in his book the bet which he had just made with Mr Latour, a grey headed member of the Jockey Club.
And Lord Milford, a young nobleman, wrote down in his book the wager he had just made with Mr. Latour, an elderly member of the Jockey Club.
It was the eve of the Derby of 1837. In a vast and golden saloon, that in its decorations would have become, and in its splendour would not have disgraced, Versailles in the days of the grand monarch, were assembled many whose hearts beat at the thought of the morrow, and whose brains still laboured to control its fortunes to their advantage.
It was the night before the Derby of 1837. In a huge and opulent hall, decorated in a way that would have made Versailles in the days of the grand monarch proud, many gathered, their hearts racing at the thought of tomorrow and their minds still working to manipulate its outcomes to their benefit.
“They say that Caravan looks puffy,” lisped in a low voice a young man, lounging on the edge of a buhl table that had once belonged to a Mortemart, and dangling a rich cane with affected indifference in order to conceal his anxiety from all, except the person whom he addressed.
“They say Caravan looks puffy,” said a young man in a low voice, lounging on the edge of a buhl table that had once belonged to a Mortemart, and casually dangling a flashy cane to hide his anxiety from everyone except the person he was speaking to.
“They are taking seven to two against him freely over the way,” was the reply. “I believe it’s all right.”
“They're betting seven to two against him easily over there,” was the reply. “I think it’s all good.”
“Do you know I dreamed last night something about Mango,” continued the gentleman with the cane, and with a look of uneasy superstition.
“Did you know I dreamed about Mango last night?” the man with the cane continued, his expression showing a hint of anxious superstition.
His companion shook his head.
His friend shook his head.
“Well,” continued the gentleman with the cane, “I have no opinion of him. I gave Charles Egremont the odds against Mango this morning; he goes with us, you know. By the bye, who is our fourth?”
“Well,” continued the gentleman with the cane, “I don’t think much of him. I gave Charles Egremont the odds against Mango this morning; he’s joining us, you know. By the way, who is our fourth?”
“I thought of Milford,” was the reply in an under tone. “What say you?”
“I was thinking about Milford,” came the reply in a low voice. “What do you think?”
“Milford is going with St James and Punch Hughes.”
“Milford is hanging out with St James and Punch Hughes.”
“Well, let us come into supper, and we shall see some fellow we like.”
“Well, let’s go have dinner, and we’ll see some people we like.”
So saying, the companions, taking their course through more than one chamber, entered an apartment of less dimensions than the principal saloon, but not less sumptuous in its general appearance. The gleaming lustres poured a flood of soft yet brilliant light over a plateau glittering with gold plate, and fragrant with exotics embedded in vases of rare porcelain. The seats on each side of the table were occupied by persons consuming, with a heedless air, delicacies for which they had no appetite; while the conversation in general consisted of flying phrases referring to the impending event of the great day that had already dawned.
As they spoke, the companions moved through several rooms and entered a smaller space than the main hall, but it was just as lavish in appearance. The shining chandeliers cast a warm yet dazzling light over a table sparkling with gold dishes, surrounded by the scent of exotic flowers in rare porcelain vases. People sat on either side of the table, casually munching on fancy treats they didn’t really want, while the overall conversation was made up of scattered remarks about the big event that had already begun.
“Come from Lady St Julian’s, Fitz?” said a youth of very tender years, and whose fair visage was as downy and as blooming as the peach from which with a languid air he withdrew his lips to make this inquiry of the gentleman with the cane.
“Are you coming from Lady St Julian’s, Fitz?” asked a young boy, whose fair face was as soft and fresh as a peach from which he lazily pulled his lips away to ask the man with the cane.
“Yes; why were not you there?”
“Yeah, why weren’t you there?”
“I never go anywhere,” replied the melancholy Cupid, “everything bores me so.”
“I never go anywhere,” replied the sad Cupid, “everything bores me so.”
“Well, will you go to Epsom with us to-morrow, Alfred?” said Lord Fitzheron. “I take Berners and Charles Egremont, and with you our party will be perfect.”
“Well, will you come to Epsom with us tomorrow, Alfred?” said Lord Fitzheron. “I’m bringing Berners and Charles Egremont, and with you, our group will be complete.”
“I feel so cursed blasé!” exclaimed the boy in a tone of elegant anguish.
“I feel so hopelessly indifferent!” exclaimed the boy in a tone of refined distress.
“It will give you a fillip, Alfred,” said Mr Berners; “do you all the good in the world.”
“It will boost your spirits, Alfred,” said Mr. Berners; “it’ll do you a world of good.”
“Nothing can do me good,” said Alfred, throwing away his almost untasted peach, “I should be quite content if anything could do me harm. Waiter, bring me a tumbler of Badminton.”
“Nothing can help me,” said Alfred, tossing aside his nearly untouched peach. “I would be completely fine if something could just hurt me. Waiter, bring me a glass of Badminton.”
“And bring me one too,” sighed out Lord Eugene De Vere, who was a year older than Alfred Mountchesney, his companion and brother in listlessness. Both had exhausted life in their teens, and all that remained for them was to mourn, amid the ruins of their reminiscences, over the extinction of excitement.
“And bring me one too,” sighed Lord Eugene De Vere, who was a year older than Alfred Mountchesney, his companion and fellow apathetic soul. Both had exhausted life in their teens, and all that was left for them was to lament, among the remnants of their memories, over the loss of excitement.
“Well, Eugene, suppose you come with us.” said Lord Fitzheron.
“Well, Eugene, why not come with us?” said Lord Fitzheron.
“I think I shall go down to Hampton Court and play tennis,” said Lord Eugene. “As it is the Derby, nobody will be there.”
“I think I’ll head down to Hampton Court and play some tennis,” said Lord Eugene. “Since it’s the Derby, no one will be around.”
“And I will go with you, Eugene,” said Alfred Mountchesney, “and we will dine together afterwards at the Toy. Anything is better than dining in this infernal London.”
“And I’ll come with you, Eugene,” said Alfred Mountchesney, “and we’ll have dinner together afterward at the Toy. Anything is better than eating in this hellish London.”
“Well, for my part,” said Mr Berners. “I do not like your suburban dinners. You always get something you can’t eat, and cursed bad wine.”
“Well, for my part,” said Mr. Berners. “I don't like your suburban dinners. You always get something you can’t eat, and awful wine.”
“I rather like bad wine,” said Mr Mountchesney; “one gets so bored with good wine.”
“I actually prefer bad wine,” said Mr. Mountchesney; “good wine gets so boring.”
“Do you want the odds against Hybiscus, Berners?” said a guardsman looking up from his book, which he had been very intently studying.
“Do you want the odds against Hybiscus, Berners?” asked a guardsman, looking up from his book, which he had been studying very intently.
“All I want is some supper, and as you are not using your place—”
“All I want is some dinner, and since you’re not using your place—”
“You shall have it. Oh! here’s Milford, he will give them me.”
“You’ll get it. Oh! Here comes Milford; he will give it to me.”
And at this moment entered the room the young nobleman whom we have before mentioned, accompanied by an individual who was approaching perhaps the termination of his fifth lustre but whose general air rather betokened even a less experienced time of life. Tall, with a well-proportioned figure and a graceful carriage, his countenance touched with a sensibility that at once engages the affections. Charles Egremont was not only admired by that sex, whose approval generally secures men enemies among their fellows, but was at the same time the favourite of his own.
And at that moment, the young nobleman we mentioned earlier walked into the room, accompanied by a man who was probably nearing his fifth decade but looked much younger. He was tall, with a well-built frame and a graceful demeanor, and his face had a sensitivity that instantly wins people over. Charles Egremont was not only admired by women, whose approval often creates rivalry among men, but he was also a favorite among his male peers.
“Ah, Egremont! come and sit here,” exclaimed more than one banqueter.
“Hey, Egremont! Come and sit over here,” exclaimed more than one guest at the banquet.
“I saw you waltzing with the little Bertie, old fellow,” said Lord Fitzheron, “and therefore did not stay to speak to you, as I thought we should meet here. I am to call for you, mind.”
“I saw you dancing with little Bertie, my friend,” said Lord Fitzheron, “and that’s why I didn’t stop to talk to you, since I figured we’d meet here. Just so you know, I’m here to pick you up, alright?”
“How shall we all feel this time to-morrow?” said Egremont, smiling.
“How will we all feel this time tomorrow?” said Egremont, smiling.
“The happiest fellow at this moment must be Cockie Graves,” said Lord Milford. “He can have no suspense. I have been looking over his book, and I defy him, whatever happens, not to lose.”
“The happiest guy right now has to be Cockie Graves,” said Lord Milford. “He doesn't have any uncertainty. I’ve been reviewing his book, and I challenge him—no matter what happens, he won’t lose.”
“Poor Cockie.” said Mr Berners; “he has asked me to dine with him at the Clarendon on Saturday.”
“Poor Cockie,” said Mr. Berners. “He’s invited me to dinner with him at the Clarendon on Saturday.”
“Cockie is a very good Cockie,” said Lord Milford, “and Caravan is a very good horse; and if any gentleman sportsman present wishes to give seven to two, I will take him to any amount.”
“Cockie is a really good Cockie,” said Lord Milford, “and Caravan is a really good horse; and if any gentleman sportsman here wants to offer seven to two, I’ll take him for any amount.”
“My book is made up,” said Egremont; “and I stand or fall by Caravan.”
"My book is complete," said Egremont; "and I stand or fall by Caravan."
“And I.”
“And me.”
“And I.”
“And I.”
“And I.”
"And me."
“Well, mark my words,” said a fourth, rather solemnly, “Rat-trap wins.”
“Well, mark my words,” said a fourth, sounding serious, “Rat-trap wins.”
“There is not a horse except Caravan,” said Lord Milford, “fit for a borough stake.”
“There isn't a horse good enough for a borough stake except for Caravan,” said Lord Milford.
“You used to be all for Phosphorus, Egremont,” said Lord Eugene de Vere.
“You were all about Phosphorus, Egremont,” said Lord Eugene de Vere.
“Yes; but fortunately I have got out of that scrape. I owe Phip Dormer a good turn for that. I was the third man who knew he had gone lame.”
“Yes; but luckily I got out of that mess. I owe Phip Dormer a favor for that. I was the third person who knew he had gone lame.”
“And what are the odds against him now.”
“And what are the chances against him now?”
“Oh! nominal; forty to one,—what you please.”
“Oh! It’s just a number; forty to one—whatever you want.”
“He won’t run,” said Mr Berners, “John Day told me he had refused to ride him.”
“He won't run,” said Mr. Berners, “John Day told me he turned down the chance to ride him.”
“I believe Cockie Graves might win something if Phosphorus came in first,” said Lord Milford, laughing.
“I think Cockie Graves could actually win something if Phosphorus comes in first,” said Lord Milford, laughing.
“How close it is to-night!” said Egremont. “Waiter, give me some Seltzer water; and open another window; open them all.”
“How close it is tonight!” said Egremont. “Waiter, bring me some Seltzer water; and open another window; open them all.”
At this moment an influx of guests intimated that the assembly at Lady St Julian’s was broken up. Many at the table rose and yielded their places, clustering round the chimney-piece, or forming in various groups, and discussing the great question. Several of those who had recently entered were votaries of Rat-trap, the favourite, and quite prepared, from all the information that had reached them, to back their opinions valiantly. The conversation had now become general and animated, or rather there was a medley of voices in which little was distinguished except the names of horses and the amount of odds. In the midst of all this, waiters glided about handing incomprehensible mixtures bearing aristocratic names; mystical combinations of French wines and German waters, flavoured with slices of Portugal fruits, and cooled with lumps of American ice, compositions which immortalized the creative genius of some high patrician name.
At that moment, a stream of guests indicated that the gathering at Lady St. Julian's was coming to a close. Many at the table stood up and left their seats, gathering around the fireplace or forming into different groups to discuss the big topic at hand. Several new arrivals were supporters of Rat-trap, the favorite, and were more than ready, based on all the information they had received, to defend their opinions strongly. The conversation had turned lively and widespread, or rather there was a jumble of voices where little could be distinguished except for the names of horses and the odds. In the midst of all this, waiters moved around serving confusing mixtures with fancy names; strange blends of French wines and German waters, flavored with slices of Portuguese fruits, and chilled with chunks of American ice, creations that showcased the inventive flair of some esteemed aristocrat.
“By Jove! that’s a flash,” exclaimed Lord Milford, as a blaze of lightning seemed to suffuse the chamber, and the beaming lustres turned white and ghastly in the glare.
“Wow! That’s intense,” exclaimed Lord Milford, as a flash of lightning lit up the room, and the shining chandeliers turned pale and eerie in the brightness.
The thunder rolled over the building. There was a dead silence. Was it going to rain? Was it going to pour? Was the storm confined to the metropolis? Would it reach Epsom? A deluge, and the course would be a quagmire, and strength might baffle speed.
The thunder rumbled above the building. There was complete silence. Was it going to rain? Was it going to pour? Was the storm only above the city? Would it make its way to Epsom? A heavy downpour, and the track would be a muddy mess, and power might outsmart speed.
Another flash, another explosion, the hissing noise of rain. Lord Milford moved aside, and jealous of the eye of another, read a letter from Chifney, and in a few minutes afterwards offered to take the odds against Pocket Hercules. Mr Latour walked to the window, surveyed the heavens, sighed that there was not time to send his tiger from the door to Epsom, and get information whether the storm had reached the Surrey hills, for to-night’s operations. It was too late. So he took a rusk and a glass of lemonade, and retired to rest with a cool head and a cooler heart.
Another flash, another explosion, the sound of rain hissing. Lord Milford moved aside, and feeling envious of someone else's attention, read a letter from Chifney. A few minutes later, he offered to take bets against Pocket Hercules. Mr. Latour walked to the window, looked up at the sky, and sighed that there wasn't enough time to send his tiger from the door to Epsom to find out if the storm had reached the Surrey hills for tonight's events. It was too late. So he took a rusk and a glass of lemonade and went to rest with a calm mind and an even calmer heart.
The storm raged, the incessant flash played as it were round the burnished cornice of the chamber, and threw a lurid hue on the scenes of Watteau and Boucher that sparkled in the medallions over the lofty doors. The thunderbolts seemed to descend in clattering confusion upon the roof. Sometimes there was a moment of dead silence, broken only by the pattering of the rain in the street without, or the pattering of the dice in a chamber at hand. Then horses were backed, bets made, and there were loud and frequent calls for brimming goblets from hurrying waiters, distracted by the lightning and deafened by the peal. It seemed a scene and a supper where the marble guest of Juan might have been expected, and had he arrived, he would have found probably hearts as bold and spirits as reckless as he encountered in Andalusia.
The storm was wild, with constant flashes of lightning illuminating the polished cornice of the room and casting a sinister glow on the scenes by Watteau and Boucher that sparkled in the medallions above the tall doors. The thunder crashed down in a chaotic clatter on the roof. Occasionally, there was a brief moment of complete silence, broken only by the sound of rain hitting the street outside or the clatter of dice in a nearby room. Then horses were backed, bets were placed, and there were loud, frequent calls for full goblets from waiters rushing around, startled by the lightning and overwhelmed by the thunder. It felt like a scene straight out of a tale where the marble guest of Juan might have shown up, and if he had, he would have found hearts as bold and spirits as reckless as those he encountered in Andalusia.
Book 1 Chapter 2
“Will any one do anything about Hybiscus?” sang out a gentleman in the ring at Epsom. It was full of eager groups; round the betting post a swarming cluster, while the magic circle itself was surrounded by a host of horsemen shouting from their saddles the odds they were ready to receive or give, and the names of the horses they were prepared to back or to oppose.
“Is anyone going to do something about Hybiscus?” shouted a man in the ring at Epsom. It was packed with excited groups; around the betting post was a buzzing crowd, while the magic circle itself was surrounded by a bunch of riders shouting from their saddles the odds they were willing to take or give, and the names of the horses they were ready to support or oppose.
“Will any one do anything about Hybiscus?”
“Is anyone going to do something about Hybiscus?”
“I’ll give you five to one,” said a tall, stiff Saxon peer, in a white great coat.
“I’ll bet you five to one,” said a tall, formal Saxon nobleman, wearing a white overcoat.
“No; I’ll take six.”
“No, I’ll take six.”
The tall, stiff peer in the white great coat mused for a moment with his pencil at his lip, and then said, “Well, I’ll give you six. What do you say about Mango?”
The tall, stiff aristocrat in the white coat thought for a second with his pencil against his lip, then said, “Well, I’ll offer you six. What do you think about Mango?”
“Eleven to two against Mango,” called out a little humpbacked man in a shrill voice, but with the air of one who was master of his work.
“Eleven to two against Mango,” shouted a small, hunchbacked man in a high-pitched voice, but with the confidence of someone who knew he was in charge of his task.
“I should like to do a little business with you, Mr Chippendale,” said Lord Milford in a coaxing tone, “but I must have six to one.”
“I’d like to make a deal with you, Mr. Chippendale,” Lord Milford said in a persuasive tone, “but I need six to one.”
“Eleven to two, and no mistake,” said this keeper of a second-rate gaming-house, who, known by the flattering appellation of Hump Chippendale, now turned with malignant abruptness from the heir apparent of an English earldom.
“Eleven to two, and no doubt about it,” said the manager of a second-rate gaming house, who, known by the flattering nickname Hump Chippendale, now turned away with sudden hostility from the heir to an English earldom.
“You shall have six to one, my Lord,” said Captain Spruce, a debonair personage with a well-turned silk hat arranged a little aside, his coloured cravat tied with precision, his whiskers trimmed like a quickset hedge. Spruce, who had earned his title of Captain on the plains of Newmarket, which had witnessed for many a year his successful exploits, had a weakness for the aristocracy, who knowing his graceful infirmity patronized him with condescending dexterity, acknowledged his existence in Pall Mall as well as at Tattersalls, and thus occasionally got a point more than the betting out of him. Hump Chippendale had none of these gentle failings; he was a democratic leg, who loved to fleece a noble, and thought all men were born equal—a consoling creed that was a hedge for his hump.
"You'll get six to one, my Lord," said Captain Spruce, a suave guy with a stylish silk hat tilted slightly to the side, his colorful cravat tied perfectly, and his whiskers neatly trimmed. Spruce, who earned his Captain title on the Newmarket plains, where he’d had many successful adventures, had a soft spot for the upper class. They, knowing his charming weakness, would treat him with a kind of polite superiority, acknowledging him both in Pall Mall and at Tattersalls, often squeezing out an extra point in the betting from him. Hump Chippendale didn't share these genteel traits; he was a down-to-earth guy who enjoyed taking money from nobles and believed everyone was created equal—a comforting belief that helped him cope with his hump.
“Seven to four against the favourite; seven to two against Caravan; eleven to two against Mango. What about Benedict? Will any one do anything about Pocket Hercules? Thirty to one against Dardanelles.”
“Seven to four against the favorite; seven to two against Caravan; eleven to two against Mango. What about Benedict? Will anyone do anything about Pocket Hercules? Thirty to one against Dardanelles.”
“Done.”
"Completed."
“Five and thirty ponies to one against Phosphorus,” shouted a little man vociferously and repeatedly.
“Thirty-five ponies to one against Phosphorus,” shouted a small man loudly and repeatedly.
“I will give forty,” said Lord Milford. No answer,—nothing done.
“I'll offer forty,” said Lord Milford. No reply—nothing happened.
“Forty to one!” murmured Egremont who stood against Phosphorus. A little nervous, he said to the peer in the white great coat, “Don’t you think that Phosphorus may after all have some chance?”
“Forty to one!” murmured Egremont, who stood against Phosphorus. A bit nervous, he said to the peer in the white great coat, “Don’t you think Phosphorus might actually have a chance?”
“I should be cursed sorry to be deep against him,” said the peer.
“I would feel terrible to go all out against him,” said the peer.
Egremont with a quivering lip walked away. He consulted his book; he meditated anxiously. Should he hedge? It was scarcely worth while to mar the symmetry of his winnings; he stood “so well” by all the favourites; and for a horse at forty to one. No; he would trust his star, he would not hedge.
Egremont walked away with a trembling lip. He checked his book and thought anxiously. Should he hedge? It hardly seemed worth it to mess up the balance of his winnings; he was “in such a good position” with all the favorites; and for a horse at forty to one. No; he would trust his luck, he wouldn’t hedge.
“Mr Chippendale,” whispered the peer in the white great coat, “go and press Mr Egremont about Phosphorus. I should not be surprised if you got a good thing.”
“Mr. Chippendale,” whispered the nobleman in the white overcoat, “go and talk to Mr. Egremont about Phosphorus. I wouldn't be surprised if you got something good out of it.”
At this moment, a huge, broad-faced, rosy-gilled fellow, with one of those good-humoured yet cunning countenances that we meet occasionally on the northern side of the Trent, rode up to the ring on a square cob and dismounting entered the circle. He was a carcase butcher, famous in Carnaby market, and the prime councillor of a distinguished nobleman for whom privately he betted on commission. His secret service to-day was to bet against his noble employer’s own horse, and so he at once sung out, “Twenty to one against Man-trap.”
At that moment, a big, broad-faced guy with a cheerful yet sly look, like those we sometimes see on the northern side of the Trent, rode up to the ring on a sturdy cob and got off to enter the circle. He was a meat butcher, well-known at Carnaby market, and the main advisor for a notable nobleman for whom he secretly placed bets on the side. Today, his covert mission was to bet against his noble employer’s own horse, so he immediately shouted, “Twenty to one against Man-trap.”
A young gentleman just launched into the world, and who, proud of his ancient and spreading acres, was now making his first book, seeing Man-trap marked eighteen to one on the cards, jumped eagerly at this bargain, while Lord Fitzheron and Mr Berners who were at hand and who in their days had found their names in the book of the carcase butcher, and grown wise by it, interchanged a smile.
A young man who had just entered society, and who took pride in his expansive family estate, was now writing his first book. Noticing that Man-trap was marked eighteen to one on the cards, he eagerly seized this opportunity, while Lord Fitzheron and Mr. Berners, who were nearby and had learned some hard lessons from their past experiences, exchanged a knowing smile.
“Mr Egremont will not take,” said Hump Chippendale to the peer in the white great coat.
“Mr. Egremont won't take it,” said Hump Chippendale to the nobleman in the white overcoat.
“You must have been too eager,” said his noble friend.
"You must have been too eager," said his wealthy friend.
The ring is up; the last odds declared; all gallop away to the Warren. A few minutes, only a few minutes, and the event that for twelve months has been the pivot of so much calculation, of such subtile combinations, of such deep conspiracies, round which the thought and passion of the sporting world have hung like eagles, will be recorded in the fleeting tablets of the past. But what minutes! Count them by sensation and not by calendars, and each moment is a day and the race a life. Hogarth in a coarse and yet animated sketch has painted “Before” and “After.” A creative spirit of a higher vein might develop the simplicity of the idea with sublimer accessories. Pompeius before Pharsalia, Harold before Hastings, Napoleon before Waterloo, might afford some striking contrasts to the immediate catastrophe of their fortunes. Finer still the inspired mariner who has just discovered a new world; the sage who has revealed a new planet; and yet the “Before” and “After” of a first-rate English race, in the degree of its excitement, and sometimes in the tragic emotions of its close, may vie even with these.
The race is on; the final odds are set; everyone rushes to the Warren. Just a few minutes, only a few minutes, and the moment that has been the focus of so much planning, so many clever strategies, and so many secret deals for the past twelve months, which has captivated the thoughts and passions of the sports world like eagles, will be just a memory. But what minutes they are! Measure them by the intensity of the experience, not by the clock, and each moment feels like a day, with the race representing a lifetime. Hogarth, in a rough yet lively drawing, has depicted “Before” and “After.” A more imaginative artist could take this simple idea further with grander elements. Pompey before Pharsalia, Harold before Hastings, and Napoleon before Waterloo present striking contrasts to the sudden shifts in their fates. Even more fascinating is the inspired sailor who has just discovered a new world or the thinker who has unveiled a new planet; yet the “Before” and “After” of a premier English race, in terms of excitement and sometimes the emotional turmoil at the finish, may compete with these moments.
They are saddling the horses; Caravan looks in great condition; and a scornful smile seems to play upon the handsome features of Pavis, as in the becoming colours of his employer, he gracefully gallops his horse before his admiring supporters. Egremont in the delight of an English patrician scarcely saw Mango, and never even thought of Phosphorus—Phosphorus, who, by the bye, was the first horse that showed, with both his forelegs bandaged.
They’re getting the horses ready; Caravan looks fantastic; and a smirk of disdain flickers across Pavis's attractive face as he skillfully rides his horse in the stylish colors of his boss, showcasing himself to his impressed fans. Egremont, caught up in the joy of an English aristocrat, barely noticed Mango and didn’t even register Phosphorus—Phosphorus, who, by the way, was the first horse to appear with both his front legs wrapped.
They are off!
They're off!
As soon as they are well away, Chifney makes the running with Pocket Hercules. Up to the Rubbing House he is leading; this is the only point the eye can select. Higher up the hill, Caravan, Hybiscus, Benedict, Mahometan, Phosphorus, Michel Fell, and Rat-trap are with the grey, forming a front rank, and at the new ground the pace has told its tale, for half a dozen are already out of the race.
As soon as they have a good lead, Chifney takes the lead with Pocket Hercules. He is in front all the way to the Rubbing House; that's the only spot to watch. Further up the hill, Caravan, Hybiscus, Benedict, Mahometan, Phosphorus, Michel Fell, and Rat-trap are with the grey, making up the front line, and by the time they reach the new ground, the speed has taken its toll, as half a dozen have already dropped out of the race.
The summit is gained; the tactics alter: here Pavis brings up Caravan, with extraordinary severity,—the pace round Tattenham corner terrific; Caravan leading, then Phosphorus a little above him, Mahometan next, Hybiscus fourth. Rat-trap looking badly, Wisdom, Benedict and another handy. By this time Pocket Hercules has enough, and at the road the tailing grows at every stride. Here the favourite himself is hors de combat, as well as Dardanelles, and a crowd of lesser celebrities.
The summit is reached; the tactics change: here Pavis brings up Caravan with intense seriousness—the speed around Tattenham corner is incredible; Caravan is leading, then Phosphorus a bit above him, Mahometan next, and Hybiscus fourth. Rat-trap is looking shaky, while Wisdom, Benedict, and another are doing okay. By now, Pocket Hercules has had enough, and on the road, the gap widens with every step. At this point, the favorite is out of the race, along with Dardanelles and a bunch of lesser-known competitors.
There are now but four left in the race, and of these, two, Hybiscus and Mahometan, are some lengths behind. Now it is neck and neck between Caravan and Phosphorus. At the stand Caravan has decidedly the best, but just at the post, Edwards, on Phosphorus, lifts the gallant little horse, and with an extraordinary effort contrives to shove him in by half a length.
There are only four competitors left in the race, and of these, two, Hybiscus and Mahometan, are trailing by several lengths. It's a tight race between Caravan and Phosphorus. At the stands, Caravan is clearly in the lead, but as they reach the finish line, Edwards on Phosphorus lifts the brave little horse and makes an incredible effort to push him ahead by half a length.
“You look a little low, Charley,” said Lord Fitzheron, as taking their lunch in their drag he poured the champagne into the glass of Egremont.
“You look a bit down, Charley,” said Lord Fitzheron, as he poured champagne into Egremont's glass while they were having lunch in their carriage.
“By Jove!” said Lord Milford, “Only think of Cockie Graves having gone and done it!”
“By Jove!” said Lord Milford, “Just think of Cockie Graves actually doing it!”
Book 1 Chapter 3
Egremont was the younger brother of an English earl, whose nobility being of nearly three centuries’ date, ranked him among our high and ancient peers, although its origin was more memorable than illustrious. The founder of the family had been a confidential domestic of one of the favourites of Henry the Eighth, and had contrived to be appointed one of the commissioners for “visiting and taking the surrenders of divers religious houses.” It came to pass that divers of these religious houses surrendered themselves eventually to the use and benefit of honest Baldwin Greymount. The king was touched with the activity and zeal of his commissioner. Not one of them whose reports were so ample and satisfactory, who could baffle a wily prior with more dexterity, or control a proud abbot with more firmness. Nor were they well-digested reports alone that were transmitted to the sovereign: they came accompanied with many rare and curious articles, grateful to the taste of one who was not only a religious reformer but a dilettante; golden candlesticks and costly chalices; sometimes a jewelled pix; fantastic spoons and patens, rings for the fingers and the ear; occasionally a fair-written and blazoned manuscript—suitable offering to the royal scholar. Greymount was noticed; sent for; promoted in the household; knighted; might doubtless have been sworn of the council, and in due time have become a minister; but his was a discreet ambition—of an accumulative rather than an aspiring character. He served the king faithfully in all domestic matters that required an unimpassioned, unscrupulous agent; fashioned his creed and conscience according to the royal model in all its freaks; seized the right moment to get sundry grants of abbey lands, and contrived in that dangerous age to save both his head and his estate.
Egremont was the younger brother of an English earl, whose noble lineage dated back nearly three centuries, placing him among our esteemed and ancient peers, even though its beginnings were more notable than distinguished. The founder of the family had been a trusted servant of one of Henry the Eighth's favorites and managed to be appointed as one of the commissioners for "visiting and taking the surrenders of various religious houses." Eventually, many of these religious houses surrendered themselves to the benefit of honest Baldwin Greymount. The king was impressed by the energy and dedication of his commissioner. None of them provided reports as thorough and satisfactory, could outsmart a crafty prior with more skill, or handle a proud abbot with greater resolve. It wasn’t just well-prepared reports that were sent to the king; they were also accompanied by many rare and interesting items, pleasing to someone who was both a religious reformer and a lover of the arts: golden candlesticks and expensive chalices, sometimes a jeweled pix, ornate spoons and patens, rings for fingers and ears, and occasionally a beautifully written and illustrated manuscript—suitable gifts for the royal scholar. Greymount caught the king's attention; he was summoned, promoted within the household, knighted, and could have easily been appointed to the council and eventually become a minister; but his ambition was measured—more about accumulation than aspiration. He served the king reliably in all domestic matters that needed a calm, unyielding agent; shaped his beliefs and morals to match the king's whims; seized the right opportunities to obtain various grants of abbey lands, and managed in that perilous time to preserve both his life and his fortune.
The Greymount family having planted themselves in the land, faithful to the policy of the founder, avoided the public gaze during the troubled period that followed the reformation; and even during the more orderly reign of Elizabeth, rather sought their increase in alliances than in court favour. But at the commencement of the seventeenth century, their abbey lands infinitely advanced in value, and their rental swollen by the prudent accumulation of more than seventy years, a Greymount, who was then a county member, was elevated to the peerage as Baron Marney. The heralds furnished his pedigree, and assured the world that although the exalted rank and extensive possessions enjoyed at present by the Greymounts, had their origin immediately in great territorial revolutions of a recent reign, it was not for a moment to be supposed, that the remote ancestors of the Ecclesiastical Commissioner of 1530 were by any means obscure. On the contrary, it appeared that they were both Norman and baronial, their real name Egremont, which, in their patent of peerage the family now resumed.
The Greymount family, having settled in the land, remained out of the public eye during the turbulent times following the Reformation. Even during the more stable reign of Elizabeth, they preferred to grow through alliances rather than seek favor at court. However, at the start of the seventeenth century, their abbey lands greatly increased in value, and their rental income surged due to the careful accumulation over more than seventy years. A Greymount, who was then a member of the county, was raised to the peerage as Baron Marney. The heralds provided his family history and assured everyone that although the prominent status and vast properties now held by the Greymounts originated from significant territorial changes in a recent reign, it should not be assumed that the distant ancestors of the Ecclesiastical Commissioner of 1530 were in any way insignificant. On the contrary, it turned out they were both Norman and noble, with their true name being Egremont, which the family now reclaimed in their peerage patent.
In the civil wars, the Egremonts pricked by their Norman blood, were cavaliers and fought pretty well. But in 1688, alarmed at the prevalent impression that King James intended to insist on the restitution of the church estates to their original purposes, to wit, the education of the people and the maintenance of the poor, the Lord of Marney Abbey became a warm adherent of “civil and religious liberty,”—the cause for which Hampden had died in the field, and Russell on the scaffold,—and joined the other whig lords, and great lay impropriators, in calling over the Prince of Orange and a Dutch army, to vindicate those popular principles which, somehow or other, the people would never support. Profiting by this last pregnant circumstance, the lay Abbot of Marney also in this instance like the other whig lords, was careful to maintain, while he vindicated the cause of civil and religious liberty, a very loyal and dutiful though secret correspondence with the court of St Germains.
During the civil wars, the Egremonts, driven by their Norman heritage, were knights and fought quite effectively. However, in 1688, worried about the widespread belief that King James planned to restore the church estates to their original purposes, which were to educate the public and support the poor, the Lord of Marney Abbey became a strong supporter of “civil and religious liberty” — the cause for which Hampden had died in battle and Russell on the scaffold. He joined the other Whig lords and major landowners in inviting the Prince of Orange and a Dutch army to defend those popular principles, which somehow the public never truly backed. Taking advantage of this significant moment, the lay Abbot of Marney, like the other Whig lords, made sure to maintain a very loyal and dutiful but secret correspondence with the court of St Germains while advocating for civil and religious liberty.
The great deliverer King William the Third, to whom Lord Marney was a systematic traitor, made the descendant of the Ecclesiastical Commissioner of Henry the Eighth an English earl; and from that time until the period of our history, though the Marney family had never produced one individual eminent for civil or military abilities, though the country was not indebted to them for a single statesman, orator, successful warrior, great lawyer, learned divine, eminent author, illustrious man of science, they had contrived, if not to engross any great share of public admiration and love, at least to monopolise no contemptible portion of public money and public dignities. During the seventy years of almost unbroken whig rule, from the accession of the House of Hanover to the fall of Mr Fox, Marney Abbey had furnished a never-failing crop of lord privy seals, lord presidents, and lord lieutenants. The family had had their due quota of garters and governments and bishoprics; admirals without fleets, and generals who fought only in America. They had glittered in great embassies with clever secretaries at their elbow, and had once governed Ireland when to govern Ireland was only to apportion the public plunder to a corrupt senate.
The great savior King William the Third, to whom Lord Marney was a consistent traitor, made the descendant of Henry the Eighth's Ecclesiastical Commissioner an English earl. From that time until now, even though the Marney family never produced anyone notable for civil or military skills, and the country didn’t owe them a single statesman, orator, successful warrior, great lawyer, learned theologian, prominent author, or distinguished scientist, they managed, if not to gain significant public admiration and affection, at least to monopolize a decent share of public funds and honors. During the seventy years of almost continuous Whig rule, from the rise of the House of Hanover to the decline of Mr. Fox, Marney Abbey consistently provided a steady stream of lord privy seals, lord presidents, and lord lieutenants. The family had their fair share of garters, government positions, and bishoprics; admirals without fleets, and generals who only fought in America. They had shone in major embassies with skilled secretaries by their side, and had even governed Ireland when governing Ireland was just about distributing public spoils to a corrupt senate.
Notwithstanding however this prolonged enjoyment of undeserved prosperity, the lay abbots of Marney were not content. Not that it was satiety that induced dissatisfaction. The Egremonts could feed on. They wanted something more. Not to be prime ministers or secretaries of state, for they were a shrewd race who knew the length of their tether, and notwithstanding the encouraging example of his grace of Newcastle, they could not resist the persuasion that some knowledge of the interests and resources of nations, some power of expressing opinions with propriety, some degree of respect for the public and for himself, were not altogether indispensable qualifications, even under a Venetian constitution, in an individual who aspired to a post so eminent and responsible. Satisfied with the stars and mitres and official seals, which were periodically apportioned to them, the Marney family did not aspire to the somewhat graceless office of being their distributor. What they aimed at was promotion in their order; and promotion to the highest class. They observed that more than one of the other great “civil and religious liberty” families,—the families who in one century plundered the church to gain the property of the people, and in another century changed the dynasty to gain the power of the crown,—had their brows circled with the strawberry leaf. And why should not this distinction be the high lot also of the descendants of the old gentleman usher of one of King Henry’s plundering vicar-generals? Why not? True it is, that a grateful sovereign in our days has deemed such distinction the only reward for half a hundred victories. True it is, that Nelson, after conquering the Mediterranean, died only a Viscount! But the house of Marney had risen to high rank; counted themselves ancient nobility; and turned up their noses at the Pratts and the Smiths, the Jenkinsons and the Robinsons of our degenerate days; and never had done anything for the nation or for their honours. And why should they now? It was unreasonable to expect it. Civil and religious liberty, that had given them a broad estate and a glittering coronet, to say nothing of half-a-dozen close seats in parliament, ought clearly to make them dukes.
Despite their prolonged enjoyment of unwarranted prosperity, the lay abbots of Marney were not satisfied. It wasn’t that they were full and needed more; the Egremonts could keep consuming. They wanted something greater. Not prime minister or secretary of state, as they were savvy enough to understand their limits. Even with the motivating example of the Duke of Newcastle, they couldn’t shake the feeling that having a grasp of national interests and resources, the ability to express opinions correctly, and a level of respect for the public and themselves were important qualifications for such a significant and demanding role, even in a Venetian system. Happy with the titles, honors, and official seals they received periodically, the Marney family didn’t seek the somewhat ungracious position of being the ones to distribute them. Their goal was to rise within their ranks; specifically, to the highest level. They noted that several of the other prominent families known for “civil and religious liberty”—the families that, in one century, pilfered from the church to seize the people’s property, and in another, altered the monarchy to gain royal power—had been adorned with the strawberry leaf. So why shouldn’t the descendants of the aging gentleman usher of one of King Henry’s looting vicar-generals achieve this distinction too? Why not? It's true that a thankful sovereign today has deemed such a distinction the sole reward for numerous victories. It’s also true that after conquering the Mediterranean, Nelson died only a viscount! Yet the house of Marney had risen to a lofty status, considered themselves ancient nobility, looked down on the Pratts and Smiths, the Jenkinsons and Robinsons of our declining times, who had done nothing for the nation or for their honors. And why should they do anything now? That would be unreasonable to expect. The civil and religious liberty which had granted them an expansive estate and a shining coronet, not to mention several safe parliamentary seats, should clearly elevate them to dukes.
But the other great whig families who had obtained this honour, and who had done something more for it than spoliate their church and betray their king, set up their backs against this claim of the Egremonts. The Egremonts had done none of the work of the last hundred years of political mystification, during which a people without power or education, had been induced to believe themselves the freest and most enlightened nation in the world, and had submitted to lavish their blood and treasure, to see their industry crippled and their labour mortgaged, in order to maintain an oligarchy, that had neither ancient memories to soften nor present services to justify their unprecedented usurpation.
But the other prominent Whig families who had earned this honor—and had done more than just plunder their church and betray their king—opposed the Egremonts’ claim. The Egremonts hadn’t contributed to the political illusions of the last hundred years, during which an unempowered and uneducated populace had been led to believe they were the freest and most enlightened nation in the world. They had sacrificed their blood and resources, watching their industries suffer and their labor be exploited, all to support an oligarchy that had no historical ties to soften their stance and no current contributions to justify their unprecedented takeover.
How had the Egremonts contributed to this prodigious result? Their family had furnished none of those artful orators whose bewildering phrase had fascinated the public intelligence; none of those toilsome patricians whose assiduity in affairs had convinced their unprivileged fellow-subjects that government was a science, and administration an art, which demanded the devotion of a peculiar class in the state for their fulfilment and pursuit. The Egremonts had never said anything that was remembered, or done anything that could be recalled. It was decided by the Great Revolution families, that they should not be dukes. Infinite was the indignation of the lay Abbot of Marney. He counted his boroughs, consulted his cousins, and muttered revenge. The opportunity soon offered for the gratification of his passion.
How had the Egremonts played a role in this amazing outcome? Their family had not produced any of those skilled speakers whose confusing language captivated the public mind; none of those hardworking nobles whose dedication to politics had convinced their less privileged fellow citizens that government was a specialized field, and administration an art that required the commitment of a specific class in society for its execution and pursuit. The Egremonts had never said anything noteworthy or done anything memorable. The families of the Great Revolution decided that they would not be dukes. The lay Abbot of Marney was infinitely outraged. He counted his boroughs, consulted his relatives, and plotted revenge. The chance to satisfy his anger soon presented itself.
The situation of the Venetian party in the wane of the eighteenth century had become extremely critical. A young king was making often fruitless, but always energetic, struggles to emancipate his national royalty from the trammels of the factious dogeship. More than sixty years of a government of singular corruption had alienated all hearts from the oligarchy; never indeed much affected by the great body of the people. It could no longer be concealed, that by virtue of a plausible phrase power had been transferred from the crown to a parliament, the members of which were appointed by an extremely limited and exclusive class, who owned no responsibility to the country, who debated and voted in secret, and who were regularly paid by the small knot of great families that by this machinery had secured the permanent possession of the king’s treasury. Whiggism was putrescent in the nostrils of the nation; we were probably on the eve of a bloodless yet important revolution; when Rockingham, a virtuous magnifico, alarmed and disgusted, resolved to revive something of the pristine purity and high-toned energy of the old whig connection; appealed to his “new generation” from a degenerate age, arrayed under his banner the generous youth of the whig families, and was fortunate to enlist in the service the supreme genius of Edmund Burke.
The situation for the Venetian party at the end of the eighteenth century had become extremely critical. A young king was making frequent but often unsuccessful efforts to free his national royalty from the constraints of the conflicting dogeship. Over sixty years of notably corrupt governance had driven the public away from the oligarchy, which had never really connected with the general population. It was increasingly obvious that a clever phrase had allowed power to shift from the crown to a parliament, made up of members chosen by a very limited and exclusive class. This group had no accountability to the country, debated and voted in secret, and was regularly funded by a small circle of prominent families who had used this system to secure permanent access to the king’s treasury. Whiggism had become rotten in the eyes of the nation; we were likely on the brink of a significant but peaceful revolution, when Rockingham, a virtuous nobleman, alarmed and disgusted, decided to revive some of the original purity and high-spirited energy of the old Whig alliance. He called upon his “new generation” from a declining era, rallied the enthusiastic youth from the Whig families under his banner, and was fortunate enough to enlist the unparalleled talent of Edmund Burke.
Burke effected for the whigs what Bolingbroke in a preceding age had done for the tories: he restored the moral existence of the party. He taught them to recur to the ancient principles of their connection, and suffused those principles with all the delusive splendour of his imagination. He raised the tone of their public discourse; he breathed a high spirit into their public acts. It was in his power to do more for the whigs than St John could do for his party. The oligarchy, who had found it convenient to attaint Bolingbroke for being the avowed minister of the English Prince with whom they were always in secret communication, when opinion forced them to consent to his restitution, had tacked to the amnesty a clause as cowardly as it was unconstitutional, and declared his incompetence to sit in the parliament of his country. Burke on the contrary fought the whig fight with a two-edged weapon: he was a great writer; as an orator he was transcendent. In a dearth of that public talent for the possession of which the whigs have generally been distinguished, Burke came forward and established them alike in the parliament and the country. And what was his reward? No sooner had a young and dissolute noble, who with some of the aspirations of a Caesar oftener realised the conduct of a Catiline, appeared on the stage, and after some inglorious tergiversation adopted their colours, than they transferred to him the command which had been won by wisdom and genius, vindicated by unrivalled knowledge, and adorned by accomplished eloquence. When the hour arrived for the triumph which he had prepared, he was not even admitted into the Cabinet, virtually presided over by his graceless pupil, and who, in the profuse suggestions of his teeming converse, had found the principles and the information which were among the chief claims to public confidence of Mr Fox.
Burke did for the Whigs what Bolingbroke had done for the Tories in an earlier time: he brought the party back to life. He taught them to refer back to the foundational principles of their alliance, infusing those principles with the vivid imagination he was known for. He elevated the quality of their public discussions and inspired a strong spirit in their actions. He had the ability to achieve more for the Whigs than St. John could for his party. The oligarchs, who had found it convenient to discredit Bolingbroke for being the outspoken minister of the English Prince they were secretly in contact with, had reluctantly agreed to restore him but attached a cowardly and unconstitutional clause that declared him unfit to sit in the parliament of his own country. In contrast, Burke fought the Whig battle with a double-edged sword: he was a brilliant writer and an exceptional orator. In a time when the Whigs were lacking the public talent they had typically been known for, Burke stepped up and established their presence in both parliament and the nation. And what was his reward? As soon as a young, reckless nobleman, who often acted more like Catiline than Caesar despite his grand ambitions, appeared on the scene and eventually claimed their banner after some indecisive behavior, they handed him the leadership that had been earned through wisdom, genius, unparalleled knowledge, and superb eloquence. When the moment came for the success he had worked towards, he wasn’t even included in the Cabinet, which was effectively led by his unworthy pupil, who had found in their overflowing conversations the principles and knowledge that were among the main reasons for the public's trust in Mr. Fox.
Hard necessity made Mr Burke submit to the yoke, but the humiliation could never be forgotten. Nemesis favours genius: the inevitable hour at length arrived. A voice like the Apocalypse sounded over England and even echoed in all the courts of Europe. Burke poured forth the vials of his hoarded vengeance into the agitated heart of Christendom; he stimulated the panic of a world by the wild pictures of his inspired imagination; he dashed to the ground the rival who had robbed him of his hard-earned greatness; rended in twain the proud oligarchy that had dared to use and to insult him; and followed with servility by the haughtiest and the most timid of its members, amid the frantic exultation of his country, he placed his heel upon the neck of the ancient serpent.
Hard necessity forced Mr. Burke to accept the situation, but the humiliation was never forgotten. Justice rewards genius: the inevitable moment finally arrived. A voice like a prophecy rang out over England and even echoed in every court of Europe. Burke unleashed his pent-up fury into the troubled heart of Christendom; he heightened the world's panic with vivid images from his inspired imagination; he brought down the rival who had stolen his hard-earned greatness; he tore apart the proud oligarchy that had dared to use and insult him; and, with the haughtiest and most timid of its members following submissively, amid the wild celebration of his country, he placed his foot on the neck of the ancient serpent.
Among the whig followers of Mr Burke in this memorable defection, among the Devonshires and the Portlands, the Spencers and the Fitzwilliams, was the Earl of Marney, whom the whigs would not make a duke.
Among the Whig supporters of Mr. Burke in this significant breakaway, including the Devonshires, the Portlands, the Spencers, and the Fitzwilliams, was the Earl of Marney, whom the Whigs refused to promote to duke.
What was his chance of success from Mr Pitt?
What were his chances of success with Mr. Pitt?
If the history of England be ever written by one who has the knowledge and the courage, and both qualities are equally requisite for the undertaking, the world would be more astonished than when reading the Roman annals by Niebuhr. Generally speaking, all the great events have been distorted, most of the important causes concealed, some of the principal characters never appear, and all who figure are so misunderstood and misrepresented, that the result is a complete mystification, and the perusal of the narrative about as profitable to an Englishman as reading the Republic of Plato or the Utopia of More, the pages of Gaudentio di Lucca or the adventures of Peter Wilkins.
If someone knowledgeable and brave ever writes the history of England—both qualities are essential for the task—the world would be more amazed than when reading Niebuhr's accounts of Rome. Generally, all the significant events have been misrepresented, most of the key causes hidden, some of the main figures are completely absent, and everyone who does appear is so misunderstood and misrepresented that it leads to a total confusion. Reading such a narrative is as useful for an Englishman as reading Plato's Republic or More's Utopia, the pages of Gaudentio di Lucca, or the adventures of Peter Wilkins.
The influence of races in our early ages, of the church in our middle, and of parties in our modern history, are three great moving and modifying powers, that must be pursued and analyzed with an untiring, profound, and unimpassioned spirit, before a guiding ray can be secured. A remarkable feature of our written history is the absence in its pages of some of the most influential personages. Not one man in a thousand for instance has ever heard of Major Wildman: yet he was the soul of English politics in the most eventful period of this kingdom, and one most interesting to this age, from 1640 to 1688; and seemed more than once to hold the balance which was to decide the permanent form of our government. But he was the leader of an unsuccessful party. Even, comparatively speaking, in our own times, the same mysterious oblivion is sometimes encouraged to creep over personages of great social distinction as well as political importance.
The impact of races in our early years, the church in our middle years, and political parties in our more recent history are three significant forces that need to be examined and understood with relentless, deep, and unbiased analysis before we can find a clear direction. A striking aspect of our written history is that it often overlooks some of the most influential figures. For example, not one in a thousand people has even heard of Major Wildman, yet he was the driving force behind English politics during the most significant period in this country, from 1640 to 1688, and at times, he seemed to be the one who could have decided the future of our government. However, he led an unsuccessful party. Even nowadays, this same strange oblivion sometimes allows important social and political figures to be forgotten.
The name of the second Pitt remains, fresh after forty years of great events, a parliamentary beacon. He was the Chatterton of politics; the “marvellous boy.” Some have a vague impression that he was mysteriously moulded by his great father: that he inherited the genius, the eloquence, the state craft of Chatham. His genius was of a different bent, his eloquence of a different class, his state craft of a different school. To understand Mr Pitt, one must understand one of the suppressed characters of English history, and that is Lord Shelburne.
The name of the second Pitt still stands out, even after forty years of significant events, as a guiding light in Parliament. He was the Chatterton of politics; the “marvelous boy.” Some people have a vague idea that he was mysteriously shaped by his great father: that he inherited the brilliance, the oratory, and the political skill of Chatham. His brilliance was of a different kind, his oratory of a different level, his political skill of a different background. To really get Mr. Pitt, you need to understand one of the lesser-known figures in English history, and that is Lord Shelburne.
When the fine genius of the injured Bolingbroke, the only peer of his century who was educated, and proscribed by the oligarchy because they were afraid of his eloquence, “the glory of his order and the shame,” shut out from Parliament, found vent in those writings which recalled to the English people the inherent blessings of their old free monarchy, and painted in immortal hues his picture of a patriot king, the spirit that he raised at length touched the heart of Carteret, born a whig, yet sceptical of the advantages of that patrician constitution which made the Duke of Newcastle, the most incompetent of men, but the chosen leader of the Venetian party, virtually sovereign of England. Lord Carteret had many brilliant qualities: he was undaunted, enterprising, eloquent; had considerable knowledge of continental politics, was a great linguist, a master of public law; and though he failed in his premature effort to terminate the dogeship of George the Second, he succeeded in maintaining a considerable though secondary position in public life. The young Shelburne married his daughter. Of him it is singular we know less than of his father-in-law, yet from the scattered traits some idea may be formed of the ablest and most accomplished minister of the eighteenth century. Lord Shelburne, influenced probably by the example and the traditionary precepts of his eminent father-in-law, appears early to have held himself aloof from the patrician connection, and entered public life as the follower of Bute in the first great effort of George the Third to rescue the sovereignty from what Lord Chatham called “the Great Revolution families.” He became in time a member of Lord Chatham’s last administration: one of the strangest and most unsuccessful efforts to aid the grandson of George the Second in his struggle for political emancipation. Lord Shelburne adopted from the first the Bolingbroke system: a real royalty, in lieu of the chief magistracy; a permanent alliance with France, instead of the whig scheme of viewing in that power the natural enemy of England: and, above all, a plan of commercial freedom, the germ of which may be found in the long-maligned negotiations of Utrecht, but which in the instance of Lord Shelburne were soon in time matured by all the economical science of Europe, in which he was a proficient. Lord Shelburne seems to have been of a reserved and somewhat astute disposition: deep and adroit, he was however brave and firm. His knowledge was extensive and even profound. He was a great linguist; he pursued both literary and scientific investigations; his house was frequented by men of letters, especially those distinguished by their political abilities or economical attainments. He maintained the most extensive private correspondence of any public man of his time. The earliest and most authentic information reached him from all courts and quarters of Europe: and it was a common phrase, that the minister of the day sent to him often for the important information which the cabinet could not itself command. Lord Shelburne was the first great minister who comprehended the rising importance of the middle class; and foresaw in its future power a bulwark for the throne against “the Great Revolution families.” Of his qualities in council we have no record; there is reason to believe that his administrative ability was conspicuous: his speeches prove that, if not supreme, he was eminent, in the art of parliamentary disputation, while they show on all the questions discussed a richness and variety of information with which the speeches of no statesman of that age except Mr Burke can compare.
When the talented and wounded Bolingbroke, the only peer of his time who was educated and shunned by the ruling class because they feared his eloquence, “the pride of his rank and the disgrace,” excluded from Parliament, expressed himself in writings that reminded the English people of the inherent blessings of their traditional free monarchy and painted a timeless picture of a patriotic king, the spirit he invoked eventually touched Carteret’s heart. Although born a Whig, Carteret was skeptical of the benefits of the aristocratic system that allowed the Duke of Newcastle, the most incompetent man, to be the favored leader of the Venetian party and effectively the ruler of England. Lord Carteret possessed many impressive traits: he was fearless, enterprising, eloquent; he had considerable knowledge of European politics, was a skilled linguist, and a master of public law. Although he failed in his early attempt to end George the Second's reign, he managed to maintain a significant, albeit secondary, position in public life. The young Shelburne married his daughter. It’s interesting that we know less about him than we do about his father-in-law, but from the available details, we can form some idea of him as one of the most capable and accomplished ministers of the eighteenth century. Lord Shelburne, likely influenced by the example and traditional teachings of his esteemed father-in-law, seemed to distance himself from the aristocratic connections early on and entered public life as a supporter of Bute during George the Third's initial significant effort to reclaim sovereignty from what Lord Chatham referred to as “the Great Revolution families.” In time, he became part of Lord Chatham’s last administration, one of the most peculiar and unsuccessful attempts to support the grandson of George the Second in his fight for political freedom. Lord Shelburne initially adopted Bolingbroke’s vision: advocating for a real monarchy instead of just a chief magistrate; forming a lasting alliance with France instead of viewing that nation as England's natural enemy; and, above all, promoting a plan for economic freedom, the roots of which can be traced back to the long-criticized negotiations of Utrecht, but which were quickly developed by Shelburne in light of European economic knowledge, in which he was an expert. Lord Shelburne appeared to have a reserved and somewhat cunning personality: he was intelligent and crafty, yet still brave and determined. His knowledge was broad and even deep. He was an excellent linguist; he engaged in both literary and scientific research; his home was a gathering place for intellectuals, especially those noted for their political or economic skills. He maintained the most extensive private correspondence of any public figure of his time. He received the earliest and most reliable information from all courts and regions of Europe, and it was often said that the minister of the day would turn to him for important intelligence that the cabinet couldn’t easily access. Lord Shelburne was the first significant minister to recognize the growing importance of the middle class and foresaw its future power as a defense for the monarchy against “the Great Revolution families.” We lack records of his qualities in council; however, there’s reason to believe that his administrative skills were remarkable. His speeches demonstrate that, while perhaps not the absolute best, he was certainly skilled in parliamentary debate, showcasing a richness and variety of information that rivals the speeches of no other statesman from that era apart from Mr. Burke.
Such was the man selected by George the Third as his champion against the Venetian party after the termination of the American war. The prosecution of that war they had violently opposed, though it had originated in their own policy. First minister in the House of Lords, Shelburne entrusted the lead in the House of Commons to his Chancellor of the Exchequer, the youthful Pitt. The administration was brief, but it was not inglorious. It obtained peace, and for the first time since the Revolution introduced into modern debate the legitimate principles on which commerce should be conducted. It fell before the famous Coalition with which “the Great Revolution families” commenced their fiercest and their last contention for the patrician government of royal England.
Such was the man chosen by George the Third as his representative against the Venetian party after the end of the American war. They had strongly opposed the prosecution of that war, even though it had stemmed from their own policies. As the first minister in the House of Lords, Shelburne assigned the leadership in the House of Commons to his Chancellor of the Exchequer, the young Pitt. The administration was short-lived, but it wasn't without merit. It achieved peace and, for the first time since the Revolution, introduced the legitimate principles that should govern commerce in modern discussions. It collapsed in the face of the famous Coalition with which “the Great Revolution families” began their most intense and final struggle for the aristocratic governance of royal England.
In the heat of that great strife, the king in the second hazardous exercise of his prerogative entrusted the perilous command to Pitt. Why Lord Shelburne on that occasion was set aside, will perhaps always remain a mysterious passage of our political history, nor have we space on the present occasion to attempt to penetrate its motives. Perhaps the monarch, with a sense of the rising sympathies of his people, was prescient of the magic power of youth in touching the heart of a nation. Yet it would not be an unprofitable speculation if for a moment we paused to consider what might have been the consequences to our country if Mr Pitt had been content for a season again to lead the Commons under Lord Shelburne, and have secured for England the unrivalled knowledge and dexterity of that statesman in the conduct of our affairs during the confounding fortunes of the French revolution. Lord Shelburne was the only English minister competent to the task; he was the only public man who had the previous knowledge requisite to form accurate conclusions on such a conjuncture: his remaining speeches on the subject attest the amplitude of his knowledge and the accuracy of his views: and in the rout of Jena, or the agony of Austerlitz, one cannot refrain from picturing the shade of Shelburne haunting the cabinet of Pitt, as the ghost of Canning is said occasionally to linger about the speaker’s chair, and smile sarcastically on the conscientious mediocrities who pilfered his hard-earned honours.
In the midst of that great conflict, the king, in a risky move, gave the dangerous command to Pitt. Why Lord Shelburne was overlooked this time may forever remain a puzzling part of our political history, and we don't have the space right now to explore the reasons behind it. Perhaps the king, sensing the growing empathy of his people, recognized the powerful impact of youth in resonating with a nation’s heart. Still, it wouldn't hurt to briefly consider what might have happened if Mr. Pitt had chosen to once again lead the Commons under Lord Shelburne, securing for England the unmatched knowledge and skill of that statesman during the chaotic times of the French Revolution. Lord Shelburne was the only English minister fit for the job; he was the only public figure with the necessary experience to draw sound conclusions in such a situation: his speeches on the matter demonstrate the depth of his expertise and the precision of his insights. In the aftermath of Jena or the turmoil of Austerlitz, one can't help but imagine the spirit of Shelburne watching over Pitt’s cabinet, just as the ghost of Canning is said to occasionally haunt the speaker’s chair, smirking at the average politicians who took credit for his hard-earned achievements.
But during the happier years of Mr Pitt, the influence of the mind of Shelburne may be traced throughout his policy. It was Lansdowne House that made Pitt acquainted with Dr Price, a dissenting minister, whom Lord Shelburne when at the head of affairs courageously offered to make his private secretary, and who furnished Mr Pitt, among many other important suggestions, with his original plan of the sinking fund. The commercial treaties of ‘87 were struck in the same mint, and are notable as the first effort made by the English government to emancipate the country from the restrictive policy which had been introduced by the “glorious revolution;” memorable epoch, that presented England at the same time with a corn law and a public debt. But on no subject was the magnetic influence of the descendant of Sir William Petty more decided, than in the resolution of his pupil to curb the power of the patrician party by an infusion from the middle classes into the government of the country. Hence the origin of Mr Pitt’s famous and long-misconceived plans of parliamentary reform. Was he sincere, is often asked by those who neither seek to discover the causes nor are capable of calculating the effects of public transactions. Sincere! Why, he was struggling for his existence! And when baffled, first by the Venetian party, and afterwards by the panic of Jacobinism, he was forced to forego his direct purpose, he still endeavoured partially to effect it by a circuitous process. He created a plebeian aristocracy and blended it with the patrician oligarchy. He made peers of second-rate squires and fat graziers. He caught them in the alleys of Lombard Street, and clutched them from the counting-houses of Cornhill. When Mr Pitt in an age of bank restriction declared that every man with an estate of ten thousand a-year had a right to be a peer, he sounded the knell of “the cause for which Hampden had died on the field, and Sydney on the scaffold.”
But during the happier years of Mr. Pitt, you can see the influence of Shelburne's ideas throughout his policies. It was Lansdowne House that introduced Pitt to Dr. Price, a dissenting minister whom Lord Shelburne, when in charge of affairs, boldly offered to make his private secretary. Dr. Price provided Mr. Pitt with many important suggestions, including his original plan for the sinking fund. The commercial treaties of '87 came from the same initiative and are significant as the first attempt by the English government to free the country from the restrictive policies established by the "Glorious Revolution;" a notable time that brought both a corn law and a public debt to England. However, no issue showed the powerful influence of the descendant of Sir William Petty more clearly than Pitt's decision to limit the power of the patrician party by incorporating members from the middle class into the country's government. This led to Mr. Pitt's well-known and long-misunderstood plans for parliamentary reform. People often ask if he was sincere, but they don't look for the underlying causes or understand the consequences of public actions. Sincere? He was fighting for his survival! Even when he was thwarted, first by the Venetian party and later by the panic over Jacobinism, he still tried to achieve his goal through indirect means. He created a plebeian aristocracy and merged it with the patrician oligarchy. He elevated second-rate landowners and wealthy farmers to the peerage. He found them in the back streets of Lombard Street and pulled them from the counting houses of Cornhill. When Mr. Pitt, in an age of banking restrictions, declared that anyone with an estate worth ten thousand a year had the right to be a peer, he sounded the death knell for "the cause for which Hampden died on the battlefield and Sydney on the scaffold."
In ordinary times the pupil of Shelburne would have raised this country to a state of great material prosperity, and removed or avoided many of those anomalies which now perplex us; but he was not destined for ordinary times; and though his capacity was vast and his spirit lofty, he had not that passionate and creative genius required by an age of revolution. The French outbreak was his evil daemon: he had not the means of calculating its effects upon Europe. He had but a meagre knowledge himself of continental politics: he was assisted by a very inefficient diplomacy. His mind was lost in a convulsion of which he neither could comprehend the causes nor calculate the consequences; and forced to act, he acted not only violently, but in exact opposition to the very system he was called into political existence to combat; he appealed to the fears, the prejudices, and the passions of a privileged class, revived the old policy of the oligarchy he had extinguished, and plunged into all the ruinous excesses of French war and Dutch finance.
In normal times, the pupil of Shelburne would have lifted this country to a level of great economic success and addressed many of the issues that now confuse us. But he wasn't meant for normal times; and although he had immense capability and a noble spirit, he lacked the passionate and innovative genius needed for a revolutionary era. The French Revolution was his dark omen: he couldn't grasp its impact on Europe. His understanding of continental politics was limited, and he was supported by an ineffective diplomacy. His mind was overwhelmed by a crisis whose causes he couldn’t understand and whose consequences he couldn’t foresee; and when forced to act, he not only reacted violently but also went directly against the very system he was supposed to fight. He appealed to the fears, biases, and emotions of a privileged class, revived the old strategy of the oligarchy he had tried to eliminate, and got entangled in the destructive excesses of the French war and Dutch finance.
If it be a salutary principle in the investigation of historical transactions to be careful in discriminating the cause from the pretext, there is scarcely any instance in which the application of this principle is more fertile in results, than in that of the Dutch invasion of 1688. The real cause of this invasion was financial. The Prince of Orange had found that the resources of Holland, however considerable, were inadequate to sustain him in his internecine rivalry with the great sovereign of France. In an authentic conversation which has descended to us, held by William at the Hague with one of the prime abettors of the invasion, the prince did not disguise his motives; he said, “nothing but such a constitution as you have in England can have the credit that is necessary to raise such sums as a great war requires.” The prince came, and used our constitution for his purpose: he introduced into England the system of Dutch finance. The principle of that system was to mortgage industry in order to protect property: abstractedly, nothing can be conceived more unjust; its practice in England has been equally injurious. In Holland, with a small population engaged in the same pursuits, in fact a nation of bankers, the system was adapted to the circumstances which had created it. All shared in the present spoil, and therefore could endure the future burthen. And so to this day Holland is sustained, almost solely sustained, by the vast capital thus created which still lingers amongst its dykes. But applied to a country in which the circumstances were entirely different; to a considerable and rapidly-increasing population; where there was a numerous peasantry, a trading middle class struggling into existence; the system of Dutch finance, pursued more or less for nearly a century and a half, has ended in the degradation of a fettered and burthened multitude. Nor have the demoralizing consequences of the funding system on the more favoured classes been less decided. It has made debt a national habit; it has made credit the ruling power, not the exceptional auxiliary, of all transactions; it has introduced a loose, inexact, haphazard, and dishonest spirit in the conduct of both public and private life; a spirit dazzling and yet dastardly: reckless of consequences and yet shrinking from responsibility. And in the end, it has so overstimulated the energies of the population to maintain the material engagements of the state, and of society at large, that the moral condition of the people has been entirely lost sight of.
If it's a good idea to be careful in distinguishing the real cause from the excuse when looking into historical events, there’s hardly a better example of this than the Dutch invasion of 1688. The main reason for this invasion was financial. The Prince of Orange realized that, even though Holland was wealthy, its resources weren’t enough to compete with the powerful king of France. In a recorded conversation with a key supporter of the invasion at The Hague, the prince openly explained his motives, saying, “Only a constitution like yours in England can generate the necessary funds for a large war.” The prince came and used our constitution for his advantage: he brought the Dutch financial system to England. The principle of that system was to mortgage the workforce to protect property: fundamentally, this is quite unjust; and its implementation in England has been just as harmful. In Holland, with a small population dedicated to the same endeavors—a nation of bankers—the system fit the circumstances that birthed it. Everyone shared in the immediate gains, so they could bear the future burden. To this day, Holland is sustained, largely by the vast capital created, which still remains among its dikes. But when applied to a country with entirely different circumstances—a large and rapidly growing population, a significant peasantry, and a burgeoning trading middle class—the Dutch financial system, pursued to some extent for almost a century and a half, has resulted in the degradation of a constrained and overburdened populace. Moreover, the damaging effects of the funding system on the more privileged classes have been just as significant. It has turned debt into a national habit; it has made credit the dominant force, rather than an occasional aid, in all transactions; it has fostered a careless, inaccurate, random, and dishonest spirit in public and private life; a spirit that is both dazzling and cowardly: reckless of the outcome and yet avoiding responsibility. Ultimately, it has so overstimulated the population's efforts to uphold the material obligations of the state and society as a whole that the moral condition of the people has been entirely overlooked.
A mortgaged aristocracy, a gambling foreign commerce, a home trade founded on a morbid competition, and a degraded people; these are great evils, but ought perhaps cheerfully to be encountered for the greater blessings of civil and religious liberty. Yet the first would seem in some degree to depend upon our Saxon mode of trial by our peers, upon the stipulations of the great Norman charters, upon the practice and the statute of Habeas Corpus,—a principle native to our common law, but established by the Stuarts; nor in a careful perusal of the Bill of Rights, or in an impartial scrutiny of the subsequent legislation of those times, though some diminution of our political franchises must be confessed, is it easy to discover any increase of our civil privileges. To those indeed who believe that the English nation,—at all times a religious and Catholic people, but who even in the days of the Plantagenets were anti-papal,—were in any danger of again falling under the yoke of the Pope of Rome in the reign of James the Second, religious liberty was perhaps acceptable, though it took the shape of a discipline which at once anathematized a great portion of the nation, and virtually establishing Puritanism in Ireland, laid the foundation of those mischiefs which are now endangering the empire.
A mortgaged aristocracy, a foreign trade driven by gambling, a domestic market built on unhealthy competition, and a degraded population; these are serious problems, but they should maybe be faced with optimism for the greater blessings of civil and religious freedom. Yet the first seems somewhat dependent on our Saxon system of being tried by our peers, on the agreements from the great Norman charters, and on the practice and law of Habeas Corpus—a principle rooted in our common law but solidified by the Stuarts. Furthermore, in a careful reading of the Bill of Rights or a fair review of the legislation from that era, while we might have to admit a reduction in our political rights, it’s hard to find any increase in our civil liberties. For those who believe that the English nation—always a religious and Catholic people, but even during the days of the Plantagenets were anti-papal—was in danger of falling back under the Pope's control during James the Second's reign, religious freedom was probably seen as beneficial, even though it came with a discipline that condemned a large part of the nation and effectively established Puritanism in Ireland, laying the groundwork for the troubles currently threatening the empire.
That the last of the Stuarts had any other object in his impolitic manoeuvres, than an impracticable scheme to blend the two churches, there is now authority to disbelieve. He certainly was guilty of the offence of sending an envoy openly to Rome, who, by the bye, was received by the Pope with great discourtesy; and her Majesty Queen Victoria, whose Protestantism cannot be doubted, for it is one of her chief titles to our homage, has at this time a secret envoy at the same court: and that is the difference between them: both ministers doubtless working however fruitlessly for the same object: the termination of those terrible misconceptions, political and religious, that have occasioned so many martyrdoms, and so many crimes alike to sovereigns and to subjects.
That the last of the Stuarts had any other goal in his unwise actions, other than an unrealistic plan to merge the two churches, is now hard to believe. He was definitely guilty of sending an envoy openly to Rome, who, by the way, was treated very rudely by the Pope; and Queen Victoria, whose Protestant beliefs are undeniable and one of her main credentials for our respect, currently has a secret envoy at the same court. That's the key difference between them: both envoys are likely working, albeit unsuccessfully, for the same purpose: to end those terrible misunderstandings, both political and religious, which have led to so many martyrdoms and so many crimes against both rulers and subjects.
If James the Second had really attempted to re-establish Popery in this country, the English people, who had no hand in his overthrow, would doubtless soon have stirred and secured their “Catholic and Apostolic church,” independent of any foreign dictation; the church to which they still regularly profess their adherence; and being a practical people, it is possible that they might have achieved their object and yet retained their native princes; under which circumstances we might have been saved from the triple blessings of Venetian politics, Dutch finance, and French wars: against which, in their happiest days, and with their happiest powers, struggled the three greatest of English statesmen,—Bolingbroke, Shelburne, and lastly the son of Chatham.
If James the Second had really tried to bring Catholicism back to this country, the English people, who didn’t have any part in his downfall, would have likely risen up and established their own “Catholic and Apostolic church,” free from any foreign influence; the church they still publicly support. Being a practical people, it’s possible they could have achieved their goals while still keeping their native rulers; under those circumstances, we might have been spared the combined troubles of Venetian politics, Dutch finance, and French wars: against which, in their best times and with their greatest abilities, the three most prominent English leaders—Bolingbroke, Shelburne, and finally the son of Chatham—struggled.
We have endeavoured in another work, not we hope without something of the impartiality of the future, to sketch the character and career of his successors. From his death to 1825, the political history of England is a history of great events and little men. The rise of Mr Canning, long kept down by the plebeian aristocracy of Mr Pitt as an adventurer, had shaken parties to their centre. His rapid disappearance from the scene left both whigs and tories in a state of disorganization. The distinctive principles of these connexions were now difficult to trace. That period of public languor which intervenes between the breaking up of parties and the formation of factions now transpired in England. An exhausted sensualist on the throne, who only demanded from his ministers repose, a voluptuous aristocracy, and a listless people, were content, in the absence of all public conviction and national passion, to consign the government of the country to a great man, whose decision relieved the sovereign, whose prejudices pleased the nobles, and whose achievements dazzled the multitude.
We have made an effort in another work, we hope with some degree of impartiality about the future, to outline the character and career of his successors. From his death to 1825, the political history of England is a tale of significant events and insignificant people. The rise of Mr. Canning, who had long been suppressed by Mr. Pitt's elitist circle as an outsider, disrupted the political landscape. His quick exit left both the Whigs and Tories feeling disorganized. It became hard to identify the specific principles of these groups. This period of public indifference, which occurs between the breakup of parties and the emergence of factions, unfolded in England. An exhausted pleasure-seeker on the throne, who only asked his ministers for peace, a lavish aristocracy, and a disengaged populace were all content, in the absence of any strong public convictions or national fervor, to hand over the governance of the country to a notable figure whose decisions eased the burdens on the monarch, whose biases appealed to the nobles, and whose accomplishments amazed the masses.
The DUKE OF WELLINGTON brought to the post of first minister immortal fame; a quality of success which would almost seem to include all others. His public knowledge was such as might be expected from one whose conduct already formed an important portion of the history of his country. He had a personal and intimate acquaintance with the sovereigns and chief statesmen of Europe, a kind of information in which English ministers have generally been deficient, but without which the management of our external affairs must at the best be haphazard. He possessed administrative talents of the highest order.
The DUKE OF WELLINGTON brought everlasting fame to the position of prime minister; a level of success that seems to encompass all others. His public knowledge was what you would expect from someone whose actions were already a significant part of his country's history. He had a close and personal relationship with the monarchs and leading statesmen of Europe, a type of insight that English ministers have often lacked, but which is essential for managing our foreign affairs effectively. He had top-notch administrative skills.
The tone of the age, the temper of the country, the great qualities and the high character of the minister, indicated a long and prosperous administration. The only individual in his cabinet who, from a combination of circumstances rather than from any intellectual supremacy over his colleagues, was competent to be his rival, was content to be his successor. In his most aspiring moments, Mr Peel in all probability aimed at no higher reach; and with youth and the leadership of the House of Commons, one has no reason to be surprised at his moderation. The conviction that the duke’s government would only cease with the termination of his public career was so general, that the moment he was installed in office, the whigs smiled on him; political conciliation became the slang of the day, and the fusion of parties the babble of clubs and the tattle of boudoirs.
The mood of the time, the mindset of the country, the impressive qualities and the strong character of the minister suggested a long and successful administration. The only person in his cabinet who, due to circumstances rather than any intellectual superiority over his peers, could challenge him was willing to be his successor. In his most ambitious moments, Mr. Peel likely aimed for no greater goal; and given his youth and position as the leader of the House of Commons, it’s not surprising that he was so moderate. The belief that the duke’s government would only end when he concluded his public career was so widespread that as soon as he took office, the Whigs welcomed him; political compromise became the catchphrase of the day, and the merging of parties was the talk at clubs and among friends.
How comes it then that so great a man, in so great a position, should have so signally failed? Should have broken up his government, wrecked his party, and so completely annihilated his political position, that, even with his historical reputation to sustain him, he can since only re-appear in the councils of his sovereign in a subordinate, not to say equivocal, character?
How is it that such a great man, in such a high position, has so dramatically failed? He has broken apart his government, destroyed his party, and completely wiped out his political standing, so that even with his historical reputation backing him, he can only return to the king's council in a lower, if not questionable, role?
With all those great qualities which will secure him a place in our history not perhaps inferior even to Marlborough, the Duke of Wellington has one deficiency which has been the stumbling-block of his civil career. Bishop Burnet, in speculating on the extraordinary influence of Lord Shaftesbury, and accounting how a statesman, so inconsistent in his conduct and so false to his confederates, should have so powerfully controlled his country, observes, “HIS STRENGTH LAY IN HIS KNOWLEDGE OF ENGLAND.”
With all those amazing qualities that will definitely earn him a spot in our history, maybe even as significant as Marlborough, the Duke of Wellington has one flaw that has held back his political career. Bishop Burnet, while thinking about the remarkable influence of Lord Shaftesbury and trying to explain how a politician so inconsistent in his actions and so untrustworthy to his allies could have such a strong impact on his country, notes, “HIS STRENGTH LAY IN HIS KNOWLEDGE OF ENGLAND.”
Now that is exactly the kind of knowledge which the Duke of Wellington never possessed.
Now that's exactly the kind of knowledge the Duke of Wellington never had.
When the king, finding that in Lord Goderich he had a minister who, instead of deciding, asked his royal master for advice, sent for the Duke of Wellington to undertake the government, a change in the carriage of his grace was perceived by some who had the opportunity to form an opinion on such a subject. If one might venture to use such a word in reference to such a man, we might remark, that the duke had been somewhat daunted by the selection of Mr Canning. It disappointed great hopes, it baffled great plans, and dispelled for a season the conviction that, it is believed, had been long maturing in his grace’s mind; that he was the man of the age, that his military career had been only a preparation for a civil course not less illustrious; and that it was reserved for him to control for the rest of his life undisputed the destinies of a country, which was indebted to him in no slight degree for its European pre-eminence. The death of Mr Canning revived, the rout of Lord Goderich restored, these views.
When the king realized that Lord Goderich was a minister who, instead of making decisions, asked for his royal master's advice, he called for the Duke of Wellington to take over the government. Those who could form an opinion on such matters noticed a shift in the duke's demeanor. If one could use such a term for someone like him, it might be said that the duke was somewhat intimidated by the choice of Mr. Canning. It shattered high hopes, thwarted ambitious plans, and temporarily dispelled the belief that had, it seems, been building in his mind for a long time—that he was the man of the moment, that his military career was merely a stepping stone to an equally remarkable civil career, and that it was meant for him to lead the country unchallenged for the rest of his life, a country that owed much of its European prominence to him. The death of Mr. Canning reignited those views, and the resurgence of Lord Goderich reinforced them.
Napoleon, at St Helena, speculating in conversation on the future career of his conqueror, asked, “What will Wellington do? After all he has done, he will not be content to be quiet. He will change the dynasty.”
Napoleon, while at St Helena, speculating in conversation about the future career of his conqueror, asked, “What will Wellington do? After everything he’s accomplished, he won’t be satisfied to stay idle. He'll change the dynasty.”
Had the great exile been better acquainted with the real character of our Venetian constitution, he would have known that to govern England in 1820, it was not necessary to change its dynasty. But the Emperor, though wrong in the main, was right by the bye. It was clear that the energies that had twice entered Paris as a conqueror, and had made kings and mediatised princes at Vienna, would not be content to subside into ermined insignificance. The duke commenced his political tactics early. The cabinet of Lord Liverpool, especially during its latter term, was the hot-bed of many intrigues; but the obstacles were numerous, though the appointing fate, in which his grace believed, removed them. The disappearance of Lord Castlereagh and Mr Canning from the scene was alike unexpected. The Duke of Wellington was at length prime minister, and no individual ever occupied that post more conscious of its power, and more determined to exercise it.
If the great exile had been more familiar with the true nature of our Venetian system, he would have realized that to govern England in 1820, it wasn’t necessary to change its ruling family. But the Emperor, although mostly wrong, had a point. It was obvious that the forces that had entered Paris twice as conquerors and had made kings and redefined princes at Vienna would not be satisfied with fading into obscure insignificance. The duke started his political maneuvering early on. Lord Liverpool's cabinet, especially towards the end of its term, was a breeding ground for many intrigues; however, the challenges were plentiful, though the destiny that his grace believed in cleared them away. The sudden exits of Lord Castlereagh and Mr. Canning from the political scene were equally unexpected. The Duke of Wellington was finally prime minister, and no one had ever held that position with more awareness of its power and more determination to wield it.
This is not the occasion on which we shall attempt to do justice to a theme so instructive as the administration of his grace. Treated with impartiality and sufficient information, it would be an invaluable contribution to the stores of our political knowledge and national experience. Throughout its brief but eccentric and tumultuous annals we see continual proof, how important is that knowledge “in which lay Lord Shaftesbury’s strength.” In twenty-four months we find an aristocracy estranged, without a people being conciliated; while on two several occasions, first, the prejudices, and then the pretensions of the middle class, were alike treated with contumely. The public was astonished at hearing of statesmen of long parliamentary fame, men round whom the intelligence of the nation had gathered for years with confidence, or at least with interest, being expelled from the cabinet in a manner not unworthy of Colonel Joyce, while their places were filled by second-rate soldiers, whose very names were unknown to the great body of the people, and who under no circumstances should have aspired beyond the government of a colony. This administration which commenced in arrogance ended in panic. There was an interval of perplexity; when occurred the most ludicrous instance extant of an attempt at coalition; subordinates were promoted, while negotiations were still pending with their chiefs; and these negotiations, undertaken so crudely, were terminated in pique; in a manner which added to political disappointment personal offence. When even his parasites began to look gloomy, the duke had a specific that was to restore all, and having allowed every element of power to escape his grasp, he believed he could balance everything by a beer bill. The growl of reform was heard but it was not very fierce. There was yet time to save himself. His grace precipitated a revolution which might have been delayed for half a century, and never need have occurred in so aggravated a form. He rather fled than retired. He commenced his ministry like Brennus, and finished it like the tall Gaul sent to murder the rival of Sylla, but who dropped his weapon before the undaunted gaze of his intended victim.
This is not the time for us to fully explore a topic as insightful as the administration of his grace. If approached with fairness and enough information, it could make a valuable addition to our political knowledge and national experience. Throughout its brief but chaotic history, we see ongoing evidence of how crucial that knowledge was, “in which lay Lord Shaftesbury’s strength.” In just two years, we found an estranged aristocracy, with no effort to win over the people; meanwhile, on two occasions, both the biases and ambitions of the middle class were treated with disdain. The public was shocked to see well-known statesmen, who had gained the nation's confidence over the years, removed from the cabinet in a fashion reminiscent of Colonel Joyce, while their spots were taken by second-rate soldiers, whose names were barely recognized by the general populace and who should never have aspired to lead anything beyond a colony. This administration, which began with arrogance, ended in panic. There was a period of confusion, marked by a comical attempt at a coalition; subordinates were promoted even while negotiations were ongoing with their bosses, and these cruder negotiations ended in annoyance, adding personal grievance to political letdown. When even his supporters started to look worried, the duke thought he had a solution that would fix everything, and after letting every ounce of power slip from his fingers, he believed he could manage it all with a beer bill. The call for reform was heard but it wasn't very loud. There was still time for him to save himself. His grace triggered a revolution that could have been postponed for half a century and should never have happened in such an extreme manner. He practically fled instead of stepping down. He began his term like Brennus and ended it like the tall Gallic warrior sent to kill Sylla’s rival, who dropped his weapon before the fearless gaze of his intended target.
Lord Marney was spared the pang of the catastrophe. Promoted to a high office in the household, and still hoping that, by the aid of his party, it was yet destined for him to achieve the hereditary purpose of his family, he died in the full faith of dukism; worshipping the duke and believing that ultimately he should himself become a duke. It was under all the circumstances an euthanasia; he expired leaning as it were on his white wand and babbling of strawberry leaves.
Lord Marney was spared the pain of the disaster. He got promoted to a high position in the household, and still hoping that, with the support of his party, he would fulfill his family's long-held ambition, he died fully believing in dukedom; admiring the duke and convinced that he would eventually become a duke himself. Given all the circumstances, it was a peaceful end; he passed away leaning on his white cane and talking about strawberry leaves.
Book 1 Chapter 4
“My dear Charles,” said Lady Marney to Egremont the morning after the Derby, as breakfasting with her in her boudoir he detailed some of the circumstances of the race, “we must forget your naughty horse. I sent you a little note this morning, because I wished to see you most particularly before you went out. Affairs,” continued Lady Marney, first looking round the chamber to see whether there were any fairy listening to her state secrets, “affairs are critical.”
“My dear Charles,” Lady Marney said to Egremont the morning after the Derby, as they had breakfast in her boudoir and he shared some details about the race. “We need to forget about your troublesome horse. I sent you a little note this morning because I really wanted to see you before you went out. Things,” Lady Marney continued, glancing around the room to check if anyone was eavesdropping, “are serious.”
“No doubt of that,” thought Egremont, the horrid phantom of settling-day seeming to obtrude itself between his mother and himself; but not knowing precisely at what she was driving, he merely sipped his tea, and innocently replied, “Why?”
“No doubt about that,” thought Egremont, the awful reminder of moving day seeming to intrude between him and his mother; but not exactly understanding what she was getting at, he simply sipped his tea and innocently asked, “Why?”
“There will be a dissolution,” said Lady Marney.
“There will be a breakup,” said Lady Marney.
“What are we coming in?”
“What are we coming into?”
Lady Marney shook her head.
Lady Marney shook her head.
“The present men will not better their majority,” said Egremont.
“The current guys aren’t going to improve on their majority,” said Egremont.
“I hope not,” said Lady Marney.
“I hope not,” Lady Marney said.
“Why you always said, that with another general election we must come in, whoever dissolved.”
“Why do you always say that we have to come in with another general election, no matter who dissolved it?”
“But that was with the court in our favour,” rejoined Lady Marney mournfully.
“But that was when the court was on our side,” Lady Marney replied sadly.
“What, has the king changed?” said Egremont. “I thought it was all right.”
“What, has the king changed?” Egremont said. “I thought everything was fine.”
“All was right,” said Lady Marney. “These men would have been turned out again, had he only lived three months more.”
“All was well,” said Lady Marney. “These men would have been sent away again if he had just lived three more months.”
“Lived!” exclaimed Egremont.
“Lived!” shouted Egremont.
“Yes,” said Lady Marney; “the king is dying.”
“Yes,” said Lady Marney; “the king is dying.”
Slowly delivering himself of an ejaculation, Egremont leant back in his chair.
Slowly finishing his statement, Egremont leaned back in his chair.
“He may live a month,” said Lady Marney; “he cannot live two. It is the greatest of secrets; known at this moment only to four individuals, and I communicate it to you, my dear Charles, in that absolute confidence which I hope will always subsist between us, because it is an event that may greatly affect your career.”
“He might live for a month,” said Lady Marney; “he can’t live for two. It’s the biggest of secrets, known right now only to four people, and I’m sharing it with you, my dear Charles, in the complete confidence that I hope will always exist between us, because it’s an event that could significantly impact your career.”
“How so, my dear mother?”
“How so, Mom?”
“Marbury! I have settled with Mr Tadpole that you shall stand for the old borough. With the government in our hands, as I had anticipated at the general election, success I think was certain: under the circumstances which we must encounter, the struggle will be more severe, but I think we shall do it: and it will be a happy day for me to have our own again, and to see you in Parliament, my dear child.”
“Marbury! I’ve arranged with Mr. Tadpole for you to run for the old borough. With the government on our side, as I expected at the general election, I believe success is guaranteed. Given the circumstances we’ll face, the competition will be tougher, but I believe we can handle it. It will be a joyful day for me to have our own in power again and to see you in Parliament, my dear child.”
“Well, my dear mother, I should like very much to be in Parliament, and particularly to sit for the old borough; but I fear the contest will be very expensive,” said Egremont inquiringly.
“Well, my dear mother, I would really like to be in Parliament, especially to represent the old borough; but I’m worried that the competition will be very costly,” said Egremont, asking.
“Oh! I have no doubt,” said Lady Marney, “that we shall have some monster of the middle class, some tinker or tailor, or candlestick-maker, with his long purse, preaching reform and practising corruption: exactly as the liberals did under Walpole: bribery was unknown in the time of the Stuarts; but we have a capital registration, Mr Tadpole tells me. And a young candidate with the old name will tell,” said Lady Marney, with a smile: “and I shall go down and canvass, and we must do what we can.”
“Oh! I have no doubt,” said Lady Marney, “that we’re going to see some middle-class monster, some tinker or tailor, or candlestick-maker, with his big bag of money, preaching reform while practicing corruption: just like the liberals did under Walpole. Bribery was unheard of during the Stuart period; but we have an excellent registration system, Mr. Tadpole tells me. And a young candidate with an old name will definitely make an impact,” said Lady Marney, smiling. “I’ll head down and campaign, and we’ll do what we can.”
“I have great faith in your canvassing,” said Egremont; “but still, at the same time, the powder and shot—”
“I really trust your campaigning,” said Egremont; “but still, at the same time, the gunpowder and bullets—”
“Are essential,” said Lady Marney, “I know it, in these corrupt days: but Marney will of course supply those. It is the least he can do: regaining the family influence, and letting us hold up our heads again. I shall write to him the moment I am justified,” said Lady Marney, “perhaps you will do so yourself, Charles.”
“Are essential,” said Lady Marney, “I know they are, in these corrupt times: but Marney will definitely provide those. It’s the least he can do to restore the family’s influence and allow us to hold our heads high again. I will write to him as soon as I have the right to,” said Lady Marney, “maybe you will do it yourself, Charles.”
“Why, considering I have not seen my brother for two years, and we did not part on the best possible terms—”
“Why, given that I haven't seen my brother in two years and we didn't exactly part on good terms—”
“But that is all forgotten.”
“But that’s all forgotten.”
“By your good offices, dear mother, who are always doing good: and yet,” continued Egremont, after a moment’s pause, “I am not disposed to write to Marney, especially to ask a favour.”
“Through your kindness, dear mother, who is always helping others: and yet,” continued Egremont, after a moment’s pause, “I’m not inclined to write to Marney, especially to ask for a favor.”
“Well, I will write,” said Lady Marney; “though I cannot admit it is any favour. Perhaps it would be better that you should see him first. I cannot understand why he keeps so at the Abbey. I am sure I found it a melancholy place enough in my time. I wish you had gone down there, Charles, if it had been only for a few days.”
“Well, I’ll write,” said Lady Marney; “even though I can’t call it a favor. Maybe it would be better for you to see him first. I really don’t get why he stays at the Abbey. I remember it being a pretty depressing place in my day. I wish you had gone down there, Charles, even if it was just for a few days.”
“Well I did not, my dear mother, and I cannot go now. I shall trust to you. But are you quite sure that the king is going to die?”
“Well, I didn’t, my dear mom, and I can’t go now. I’m going to trust you. But are you really sure that the king is going to die?”
“I repeat to you, it is certain,” replied Lady Marney, in a lowered voice, but a decided tone; “certain, certain, certain. My authority cannot be mistaken: but no consideration in the world must throw you off your guard at this moment; breathe not the shadow of what you know.”
“I tell you again, it’s certain,” Lady Marney replied in a quiet but firm tone; “certain, certain, certain. My authority is beyond doubt: but nothing in the world should make you lower your guard right now; don’t even hint at what you know.”
At this moment a servant entered and delivered a note to Lady Marney, who read it with an ironical smile. It was from Lady St Julians, and ran thus:—
At that moment, a servant came in and handed a note to Lady Marney, who read it with an ironic smile. It was from Lady St Julians, and said:—
“Most confidential.
“My dearest Lady Marney,
“It is a false report: he is ill, but not dangerously; the hay
fever; he always has it; nothing more: I will tell my authority
when we meet; I dare not write it. It will satisfy you. I am
going on with my quadrille.
“Most affectionately yours,
“A. St J.”
“Poor woman! she is always wrong,” said Lady Marney throwing
the note to Egremont. “Her quadrille will never take place,
which is a pity, as it is to consist only of beauties and
eldest sons. I suppose I must send her a line,” and she wrote:
“My dearest Lady St Julians,
“How good of you to write to me, and send me such cheering
news! I have no doubt you are right: you always are: I know he
had the hay fever last year. How fortunate for your quadrille,
and how charming it will be! Let me know if you hear anything
further from your unmentionable quarter.
“Ever your affectionate
“C.M.”
“Most confidential.
“My dearest Lady Marney,
“It's a false report: he's sick, but not seriously; just hay fever; he always has it; nothing more: I'll talk to my source when we meet; I can’t put it in writing. That should ease your mind. I'm continuing with my dance plans.
“Most affectionately yours,
“A. St J.”
“Poor woman! She's always mistaken,” said Lady Marney, tossing the note to Egremont. “Her dance isn’t going to happen, which is a pity since it's supposed to feature only attractive people and firstborns. I guess I should send her a response,” and she wrote:
“My dearest Lady St Julians,
“Thank you for writing to me and giving me such reassuring news! I have no doubt you're right: you always are: I remember he had hay fever last year. How lucky for your dance, and how lovely it will be! Let me know if you hear anything more from your secret source.
“Always your affectionate
“C.M.”Book 1 Chapter 5
Lord Marney left several children; his heir was five years older than the next son Charles who at the period of his father’s death was at Christchurch and had just entered the last year of his minority. Attaining that age, he received the sum of fifteen thousand pounds, his portion, a third of which amount his expenditure had then already anticipated. Egremont had been brought up in the enjoyment of every comfort and every luxury that refinement could devise and wealth furnish. He was a favourite child. His parents emulated each other in pampering and indulging him. Every freak was pardoned, every whim was gratified. He might ride what horses he liked, and if he broke their knees, what in another would have been deemed a flagrant sin, was in him held only a proof of reckless spirit. If he were not a thoroughly selfish and altogether wilful person, but very much the reverse, it was not the fault of his parents, but rather the operation of a benignant nature that had bestowed on him a generous spirit and a tender heart, though accompanied with a dangerous susceptibility that made him the child and creature of impulse, and seemed to set at defiance even the course of time to engraft on his nature any quality of prudence. The tone of Eton during the days of Charles Egremont was not of the high character which at present distinguishes that community. It was the unforeseen eve of the great change, that, whatever was its purpose or have been its immediate results, at least gave the first shock to the pseudo-aristocracy of this country. Then all was blooming; sunshine and odour; not a breeze disturbing the meridian splendour. Then the world was not only made for a few, but a very few. One could almost tell upon one’s fingers the happy families who could do anything, and might have everything. A school-boy’s ideas of the Church then were fat-livings, and of the State, rotten-boroughs. To do nothing and get something, formed a boy’s ideal of a manly career. There was nothing in the lot, little in the temperament, of Charles Egremont, to make him an exception to the multitude. Gaily and securely he floated on the brilliant stream. Popular at school, idolized at home, the present had no cares, and the future secured him a family seat in Parliament the moment he entered life, and the inheritance of a glittering post at court in due time, as its legitimate consequence. Enjoyment, not ambition, seemed the principle of his existence. The contingency of a mitre, the certainty of rich preferment, would not reconcile him to the self-sacrifice which, to a certain degree, was required from a priest, even in those days of rampant Erastianism. He left the colonies as the spoil of his younger brothers; his own ideas of a profession being limited to a barrack in a London park, varied by visits to Windsor. But there was time enough to think of these things. He had to enjoy Oxford as he had enjoyed Eton. Here his allowance from his father was extravagant, though greatly increased by tithes from his mother’s pin-money. While he was pursuing his studies, hunting and boating, driving tandems, riding matches, tempering his energies in the crapulence of boyish banquets, and anticipating life, at the risk of expulsion, in a miserable mimicry of metropolitan dissipation, Dukism, that was supposed to be eternal, suddenly crashed.
Lord Marney had several children; his heir was five years older than the next son, Charles, who, at the time of his father’s death, was at Christchurch and had just entered the last year of being a minor. When he reached that age, he received £15,000 as his inheritance, a third of which he had already spent. Egremont was raised with every comfort and luxury that wealth and refinement could offer. He was a favored child, and his parents competed with each other to spoil and indulge him. Every quirky behavior was excused, and every desire was fulfilled. He was allowed to ride whatever horses he wanted, and if he injured them, what would have been seen as a serious offense in anyone else was merely viewed as proof of his daring nature. If he wasn’t completely selfish and willful, but quite the opposite, it wasn’t due to his parents, but rather because of a kind nature that had given him a generous spirit and a kind heart, albeit with a dangerous sensitivity that made him impulsive and seemingly resistant to developing any sense of caution over time. The atmosphere at Eton during Charles Egremont's time wasn’t as distinguished as it is today. It was just before a major shift that, despite its purpose or immediate outcomes, dealt the first blow to the pretentious aristocracy of the nation. Back then, everything was flourishing; the sun was shining, and there wasn’t a breeze to disturb the bright splendor. The world seemed made for only a select few; you could almost count on your fingers the fortunate families who could do anything and have everything. A schoolboy's view of the Church revolved around fat livings, and of the State, it was rotten boroughs. Doing nothing and still getting something was what boys imagined as a successful career. There was nothing in Charles Egremont’s background or temperament to make him stand out from the crowd. He floated along joyfully and securely on a glittering path. Popular at school and adored at home, he had no worries in the present, and the future promised him a family seat in Parliament as soon as he entered adult life, along with a sparkling position at court in due time as a natural result. Enjoyment, not ambition, seemed to be the guiding principle of his life. The possibility of a bishopric and the certainty of rich preferment didn’t appeal to him enough to make him accept the self-denial required from a priest, even back in those days of rampant Erastianism. He saw the colonies as something for his younger brothers to gain. His own views of a profession were limited to a barrack in a London park, occasionally mixed with visits to Windsor. But he had plenty of time to consider these things. He had to enjoy Oxford as he had enjoyed Eton. At Oxford, his allowance from his father was excessive, further supplemented by tithes from his mother’s spending money. While he was studying, he was engaged in hunting, boating, driving tandem carriages, competing in riding matches, indulging in the excesses of youthful banquets, and anticipating life, pushing the limits at the risk of being expelled, in a pitiful imitation of urban excess, when Dukism, which was thought to be everlasting, suddenly came crashing down.
The Reform Act has not placed the administration of our affairs in abler hands than conducted them previously to the passing of the measure, for the most efficient members of the present cabinet with some very few exceptions, and those attended by peculiar circumstances, were ministers before the Reform Act was contemplated. Nor has that memorable statute created a Parliament of a higher reputation for public qualities, such as politic ability, and popular eloquence, and national consideration, than was furnished by the old scheme. On the contrary; one house of Parliament has been irremediably degraded into the decaying position of a mere court of registry, possessing great privileges, on condition that it never exercises them; while the other chamber that, at the first blush, and to the superficial, exhibits symptoms of almost unnatural vitality, engrossing in its orbit all the business of the country, assumes on a more studious inspection somewhat of the character of a select vestry, fulfilling municipal rather than imperial offices, and beleaguered by critical and clamorous millions, who cannot comprehend why a privileged and exclusive senate is required to perform functions which immediately concern all, which most personally comprehend, and which many in their civic spheres believe they could accomplish in a manner not less satisfactory, though certainly less ostentatious.
The Reform Act hasn’t put our affairs in better hands than they were in before the law was passed, as most of the efficient members of the current cabinet, with a few exceptions tied to special circumstances, were ministers even before the Reform Act was considered. Nor has that significant law created a Parliament with a better reputation for public qualities like political skill, persuasive speaking, and national standing than the old system provided. On the contrary, one house of Parliament has unfortunately been reduced to a mere registration office with significant privileges that it never actually uses; while the other chamber, which at first glance seems to be thriving and handles all the country’s business, on closer inspection resembles more of a select committee, performing local rather than national duties, and overwhelmed by critical and vocal citizens who cannot understand why a privileged and exclusive senate is needed to handle issues that impact everyone and that most people believe they could manage in a way that is both effective and less showy.
But if it have not furnished us with abler administrators or a more illustrious senate, the Reform Act may have exercised on the country at large a beneficial influence. Has it? Has it elevated the tone of the public mind? Has it cultured the popular sensibilities to noble and ennobling ends? Has it proposed to the people of England a higher test of national respect and confidence than the debasing qualification universally prevalent in this country since the fatal introduction of the system of Dutch finance? Who will pretend it? If a spirit of rapacious coveteousness, desecrating all the humanities of life, has been the besetting sin of England for the last century and a half, since the passing of the Reform Act the altar of Mammon has blazed with triple worship. To acquire, to accumulate, to plunder each other by virtue of philosophic phrases, to propose an Utopia to consist only of WEALTH and TOIL, this has been the breathless business of enfranchised England for the last twelve years, until we are startled from our voracious strife by the wail of intolerable serfage.
But if it hasn't given us better leaders or a more distinguished senate, the Reform Act may have had a positive influence on the country as a whole. Has it? Has it raised the standard of public opinion? Has it refined the people's sensibilities towards noble and elevating goals? Has it set a higher standard of national respect and confidence for the people of England than the degrading qualifications that have dominated this country since the unfortunate introduction of the Dutch financial system? Who could claim that? If a spirit of greedy covetousness, undermining all the joys of life, has been England's common flaw for the past one hundred and fifty years, since the passing of the Reform Act, the worship of wealth has intensified threefold. To acquire, to accumulate, to exploit each other under the guise of philosophical terms, to promote a Utopia that consists solely of WEALTH and LABOR—this has been the relentless pursuit of free England for the past twelve years, until we are jolted from our greedy struggles by the cry of unbearable servitude.
Are we then to conclude, that the only effect of the Reform Act has been to create in this country another of those class interests, which we now so loudly accuse as the obstacles to general amelioration? Not exactly that. The indirect influence of the Reform Act has been not inconsiderable, and may eventually lead to vast consequences. It set men a-thinking; it enlarged the horizon of political experience; it led the public mind to ponder somewhat on the circumstances of our national history; to pry into the beginnings of some social anomalies which they found were not so ancient as they had been led to believe, and which had their origin in causes very different to what they had been educated to credit; and insensibly it created and prepared a popular intelligence to which one can appeal, no longer hopelessly, in an attempt to dispel the mysteries with which for nearly three centuries it has been the labour of party writers to involve a national history, and without the dispersion of which no political position can be understood and no social evil remedied.
Are we to conclude that the only impact of the Reform Act has been to create yet another class interest in this country, which we now loudly criticize as barriers to overall improvement? Not exactly. The indirect effects of the Reform Act have been significant and may ultimately lead to major changes. It sparked people's thoughts; it broadened the scope of political awareness; it encouraged the public to reflect on our national history; to investigate the origins of some social issues they discovered weren't as old as they had been led to think, and which stemmed from causes quite different from what they had been taught to believe; and gradually it fostered a public understanding that we can appeal to, no longer in vain, in our efforts to clarify the complexities that party writers have spent nearly three centuries entangling in our national history, and without resolving which no political standpoint can be comprehended and no societal issues addressed.
The events of 1830 did not produce any change in the modes of thought and life of Charles Egremont. He took his political cue from his mother, who was his constant correspondent. Lady Marney was a distinguished “stateswoman,” as they called Lady Carlisle in Charles the First’s time, a great friend of Lady St Julians, and one of the most eminent and impassioned votaries of Dukism. Her first impression on the overthrow of her hero was, astonishment at the impertinence of his adversaries, mingled with some lofty pity for their silly ambition and short-lived career. She existed for a week in the delightful expectation of his grace being sent for again, and informed every one in confidence, that “these people could not form a cabinet.” When the tocsin of peace, reform, and retrenchment sounded, she smiled bitterly; was sorry for poor Lord Grey of whom she had thought better, and gave them a year, adding with consoling malice, “that it would be another Canning affair.” At length came the Reform Bill itself, and no one laughed more heartily than Lady Marney; not even the House of Commons to whom it was presented.
The events of 1830 didn’t change Charles Egremont's way of thinking or living. He took his political cues from his mother, who was always in touch with him. Lady Marney was a well-known “stateswoman,” like Lady Carlisle during Charles the First’s time, a close friend of Lady St Julians, and one of the most prominent and passionate supporters of Dukism. Her initial reaction to the fall of her hero was a mix of shock at her opponents’ audacity and a bit of high-minded pity for their foolish ambition and short-lived success. She spent a week delighting in the hope that her hero would be called back, confidently telling everyone that “these people couldn’t form a cabinet.” When the alarms of peace, reform, and budget cuts were sounded, she smiled bitterly and felt sorry for poor Lord Grey, whom she had thought more highly of, predicting they would last a year and adding with a sly grin, “it would be another Canning situation.” Eventually, the Reform Bill arrived, and no one laughed louder than Lady Marney—not even the House of Commons it was presented to.
The bill was thrown out, and Lady Marney gave a grand ball to celebrate the event, and to compensate the London shopkeepers for the loss of their projected franchise. Lady Marney was preparing to resume her duties at court when to her great surprise the firing of cannon announced the dissolution of Parliament. She turned pale; she was too much in the secrets of Tadpole and Taper to be deceived as to the consequences; she sank into her chair, and denounced Lord Grey as a traitor to his order.
The bill was rejected, and Lady Marney threw a big party to celebrate the occasion and to make up for the loss of income for the London shopkeepers. She was getting ready to go back to her duties at court when, to her shock, the sound of cannon fire signaled the dissolution of Parliament. She went pale; she knew too much about the secrets of Tadpole and Taper to be fooled about what this meant; she fell into her chair and called Lord Grey a traitor to his class.
Lady Marney who for six months had been writing to her son at Oxford the most charming letters, full of fun, quizzing the whole Cabinet, now announced to Egremont that a revolution was inevitable, that all property would be instantly confiscated, the poor deluded king led to the block or sent over to Hanover at the best, and the whole of the nobility and principal gentry, and indeed every one who possessed anything, guillotined without remorse.
Lady Marney, who had been writing her son at Oxford the most delightful letters for six months, filled with humor and poking fun at the entire Cabinet, now informed Egremont that a revolution was unavoidable. She declared that all property would be seized at once, the poor misguided king would either be executed or sent off to Hanover at best, and that all the nobility, the leading gentry, and basically everyone who owned anything would be guillotined without a second thought.
Whether his friends were immediately to resume power, or whether their estates ultimately were to be confiscated, the practical conclusion to Charles Egremont appeared to be the same. Carpe diem. He therefore pursued his career at Oxford unchanged, and entered life in the year 1833, a younger son with extravagant tastes and expensive habits, with a reputation for lively talents though uncultivated,—for his acquisitions at Eton had been quite puerile, and subsequently he had not become a student,—with many manly accomplishments, and with a mien and visage that at once took the fancy and enlisted the affections. Indeed a physiologist would hardly have inferred from the countenance and structure of Egremont the career he had pursued, or the character which attached to him. The general cast and expression of his features when in repose was pensive: an air of refinement distinguished his well-moulded brow; his mouth breathed sympathy, and his rich brown eye gleamed with tenderness. The sweetness of his voice in speaking was in harmony with this organization.
Whether his friends were soon to regain power or their estates were ultimately going to be seized, Charles Egremont concluded that the practical outcome was the same. Seize the day. He continued his studies at Oxford without any changes and entered life in 1833 as a younger son with extravagant tastes and expensive habits, known for his lively talents, though they were unrefined—his education at Eton had been quite shallow, and he hadn’t pursued studying afterward—he had many manly skills, and his demeanor and appearance immediately appealed to others and won their affection. In fact, a physiologist would hardly have guessed from Egremont's face and structure the path he had taken or the character associated with him. The overall shape and expression of his features were contemplative when relaxed: a sense of refinement marked his well-shaped forehead; his mouth conveyed sympathy, and his warm brown eyes sparkled with kindness. The sweetness of his voice matched this demeanor perfectly.
Two years passed in the most refined circles of our society exercised a beneficial influence on the general tone of Egremont, and may be said to have finished his education. He had the good sense and the good taste not to permit his predilection for sports to degenerate into slang; he yielded himself to the delicate and profitable authority of woman, and, as ever happens, it softened his manners and brightened his wit. He was fortunate in having a clever mother, and he appreciated this inestimable possession. Lady Marney had great knowledge of society, and some acquaintance with human nature, which she fancied she had fathomed to its centre; she piqued herself upon her tact, and indeed she was very quick, but she was so energetic that her art did not always conceal itself; very worldly, she was nevertheless not devoid of impulse; she was animated and would have been extremely agreeable, if she had not restlessly aspired to wit; and would certainly have exercised much more influence in society, if she had not been so anxious to show it. Nevertheless, still with many personal charms, a frank and yet, if need be, a finished manner, a quick brain, a lively tongue, a buoyant spirit, and a great social position. Lady Marney was universally and extremely popular; and adored by her children, for indeed she was a mother most affectionate and true.
Two years spent in the most refined circles of our society positively influenced Egremont's overall demeanor and can be considered the completion of his education. He had the good sense and taste not to let his love for sports turn into casual slang; he embraced the delicate and beneficial influence of women, which, as often happens, softened his manners and sharpened his wit. He was lucky to have a smart mother, and he valued this priceless asset. Lady Marney had a deep understanding of society and a bit of insight into human nature, believing she had figured it out completely. She prided herself on her social skills, and while she was indeed quick-witted, her high energy sometimes made her effort too obvious. Very worldly, she still had her impulses; she was lively and would have been incredibly pleasant if she hadn’t always aimed for cleverness. She would have had a greater impact on society if she hadn’t been so eager to demonstrate it. Still, with many personal charms, a straightforward yet polished manner, a sharp mind, a lively conversation style, an upbeat spirit, and a prominent social status, Lady Marney was extremely popular and loved by her children, as she was truly a devoted and caring mother.
When Egremont was four-and-twenty, he fell in love—a real passion. He had fluttered like others from flower to flower, and like others had often fancied the last perfume the sweetest, and then had flown away. But now he was entirely captivated. The divinity was a new beauty; the whole world raving of her. Egremont also advanced. The Lady Arabella was not only beautiful: she was clever, fascinating. Her presence was inspiration; at least for Egremont. She condescended to be pleased by him: she signalized him by her notice; their names were mentioned together. Egremont indulged in flattering dreams. He regretted he had not pursued a profession: he regretted he had impaired his slender patrimony; thought of love in a cottage, and renting a manor; thought of living a good deal with his mother, and a little with his brother; thought of the law and the church; thought once of New Zealand. The favourite of nature and of fashion, this was the first time in the life of Egremont, that he had been made conscious that there was something in his position which, with all its superficial brilliancy, might prepare for him, when youth had fled and the blaze of society grown dim, a drear and bitter lot.
When Egremont turned twenty-four, he fell in love—a genuine passion. He had flitted from one attraction to another, like many others, often thinking that the last one was the best, only to move on. But now he was completely smitten. The object of his affection was a stunning new beauty; everyone was talking about her. Egremont also made his move. Lady Arabella was not just beautiful: she was smart and captivating. Her presence inspired him; at least, it did for Egremont. She appeared to take an interest in him: she acknowledged him publicly; their names were often mentioned together. Egremont indulged in flattering fantasies. He wished he had pursued a career; he regretted having diminished his modest inheritance; he dreamed of a simple life in a cottage and renting a grand house; he considered spending a lot of time with his mother and some with his brother; he thought about law and the church; he even briefly considered New Zealand. As someone favored by both nature and society, this was the first time in Egremont's life that he realized there was something in his situation that, despite its external charm, could lead to a bleak and bitter future when youth was gone and the excitement of social life faded.
He was roused from his reveries by a painful change in the demeanour of his adored. The mother of the Lady Arabella was alarmed. She liked her daughter to be admired even by younger sons when they were distinguished, but only at a distance. Mr Egremont’s name had been mentioned too often. It had appeared coupled with her daughters, even in a Sunday paper. The most decisive measures were requisite, and they were taken. Still smiling when they met, still kind when they conversed, it seemed, by some magic dexterity which even baffled Egremont, that their meetings every day grew rarer, and their opportunities for conversation less frequent. At the end of the season, the Lady Arabella selected from a crowd of admirers equally qualified, a young peer of great estate, and of the “old nobility,” a circumstance which, as her grandfather had only been an East India director, was very gratifying to the bride.
He was pulled from his daydreams by a noticeable shift in the behavior of his beloved. The mother of Lady Arabella was worried. She liked her daughter to be admired, even by younger sons of notable families, but only from a distance. Mr. Egremont's name had come up too often. It had been mentioned alongside her daughter's, even in a Sunday paper. The most decisive actions were necessary, and they were taken. Still smiling when they met, still kind when they talked, it seemed, by some magical skill that even left Egremont confused, their encounters became less frequent, and their chances to talk dwindled. By the end of the season, Lady Arabella chose from a crowd of equally qualified admirers a young peer with great wealth and of the "old nobility," which was very satisfying for the bride, considering her grandfather had only been an East India director.
This unfortunate passion of Charles Egremont, and its mortifying circumstances and consequences, was just that earliest shock in one’s life which occurs to all of us; which first makes us think. We have all experienced that disheartening catastrophe, when the illusions first vanish; and our balked imagination, or our mortified vanity, first intimates to us that we are neither infallible nor irresistible. Happily ‘tis the season of youth for which the first lessons of experience are destined; and bitter and intolerable as is the first blight of our fresh feelings, the sanguine impulse of early life bears us along. Our first scrape generally leads to our first travel. Disappointment requires change of air; desperation change of scene. Egremont quitted his country, never to return to it again; and returned to it after a year and a-half’s absence, a much wiser man. Having left England in a serious mood, and having already tasted with tolerable freedom of the pleasures and frivolities of life, he was not in an inapt humour to observe, to enquire, and to reflect. The new objects that surrounded him excited his intelligence; he met, which indeed is the principal advantage of travel, remarkable men, whose conversation opened his mind. His mind was worth opening. Energies began to stir of which he had not been conscious; awakened curiosity led him to investigate and to read; he discovered that, when he imagined his education was completed, it had in fact not commenced; and that, although he had been at a public school and a university, he in fact knew nothing. To be conscious that you are ignorant is a great step to knowledge. Before an emancipated intellect and an expanding intelligence, the great system of exclusive manners and exclusive feelings in which he had been born and nurtured, began to tremble; the native generosity of his heart recoiled at a recurrence to that arrogant and frigid life, alike devoid of sympathy and real grandeur.
This unfortunate passion of Charles Egremont, along with its humiliating circumstances and consequences, was that initial shock in life that everyone goes through; the moment that makes us start thinking. We’ve all faced that discouraging moment when our illusions fade away, and our frustrated imagination or wounded pride first tells us that we’re neither infallible nor irresistible. Luckily, it’s in our youth that we get our first lessons from experience; and as bitter and awful as that first blow to our fresh emotions is, the hopeful drive of early life carries us forward. Our first setback often leads to our first journey. Disappointment calls for a change of scenery; desperation requires a change of place. Egremont left his country, never to return again; but when he came back after a year and a half, he was a much wiser man. Having left England feeling serious, and having already enjoyed the pleasures and frivolities of life, he was in the right frame of mind to observe, ask questions, and reflect. The new things around him sparked his curiosity; meeting remarkable people, which is really one of the main benefits of travel, opened his mind through their conversations. His mind was worth opening. New energies began to awaken in him that he hadn’t been aware of; his newfound curiosity pushed him to explore and read. He realized that, while he thought his education was complete, it had actually just begun; and though he had attended a public school and a university, he learned that he knew very little. Recognizing your ignorance is a big step towards gaining knowledge. As his mind expanded and he embraced a broader understanding, the exclusive customs and feelings he had grown up with began to shake; the natural generosity in his heart recoiled at the thought of returning to that arrogant and cold life, which lacked both empathy and true greatness.
In the early spring of 1837, Egremont re-entered the world, where he had once sparkled, and which he had once conceived to comprise within its circle all that could interest or occupy man. His mother, delighted at finding him again under her roof, had removed some long-standing coolness between him and his elder brother; his former acquaintance greeted him with cordiality, and introduced him to the new heroes who had sprung up during the season of his absence. Apparently Egremont was not disinclined to pursue, though without eagerness, the same career that had originally engaged him. He frequented assemblies, and lingered in clubs; rode in the park, and lounged at the opera. But there was this difference in his existence, before and since his travels: he was now conscious he wanted an object; and was ever musing over action, though as yet ignorant how to act. Perhaps it was this want of being roused, that led him, it may be for distraction, again to the turf. It was a pursuit that seemed to him more real than the life of saloons, full of affectation, perverted ideas, and factitious passions. Whatever might be the impulse Egremont however was certainly not slightly interested in the Derby; and though by no means uninstructed in the mysteries of the turf, had felt such confidence in his information that, with his usual ardour, he had backed to a considerable amount the horse that ought to have won, but which nevertheless only ran a second.
In early spring of 1837, Egremont re-entered the social scene where he once thrived, believing it to hold everything that could captivate or engage a person. His mother, thrilled to have him back home, had eased some lingering tension between him and his older brother. His old friends welcomed him warmly and introduced him to new figures who had emerged during his time away. It seemed that Egremont was open to pursuing, though not with much enthusiasm, the same path he had initially chosen. He attended gatherings, spent time in clubs, rode in the park, and relaxed at the opera. But there was one key difference in his life before and after his travels: he now realized he was searching for purpose, continually pondering action while still unsure how to take it. Perhaps this feeling of restlessness led him back to horse racing, possibly as a distraction. He found this pursuit more substantial than the superficial life filled with pretension, distorted ideas, and artificial emotions. Whatever the reason, Egremont was definitely intrigued by the Derby; although he wasn't completely clueless about racing, he had enough confidence in his insights that, with his usual enthusiasm, he invested a significant amount of money on a horse that was supposed to win but ended up in second place.
Book 1 Chapter 6
Notwithstanding the confidence of Lady St Julians, and her unrivalled information, the health of the king did not improve: but still it was the hay fever, only the hay fever. An admission had been allowed to creep into the Court Circular, that “his majesty has been slightly indisposed within the last few days;” but then it was soon followed by a very positive assurance, that his majesty’s favourite and long-matured resolution to give a state banquet to the knights of the four orders, was immediately to be carried into effect. Lady St Julians had the first information of this important circumstance; it confirmed her original conviction: she determined to go on with her quadrille. Egremont, with something interesting at stake himself, was staggered by this announcement, and by Lady St Julians’ unshaken faith. He consulted his mother: Lady Marney shook her head. “Poor woman!” said Lady Marney, “she is always wrong. I know,” continued her ladyship, placing her finger to her lip, “that Prince Esterhazy has been pressing his long-postponed investiture as a Grand Cross, in order that he may dine at this very banquet; and it has been announced to him that it is impossible, the king’s health will not admit of it. When a simple investiture is impossible, a state banquet to the four orders is very probable. No,” said Lady Marney with a sigh; “it is a great blow for all of us, but it is no use shutting our eyes to the fact. The poor dear king will never show again.”
Despite Lady St Julians' confidence and her unmatched insights, the king's health didn't get better: it was still just the hay fever, nothing more. The Court Circular had allowed a slight admission that “his majesty has been slightly unwell in the past few days,” but it was soon followed by a strong assurance that the king’s long-planned decision to host a state banquet for the knights of the four orders would be happening soon. Lady St Julians had the inside scoop on this important news; it reinforced her original belief, and she decided to go ahead with her quadrille. Egremont, having something significant at stake, was taken aback by this announcement and by Lady St Julians' unwavering belief. He talked to his mother about it: Lady Marney frowned. “Poor woman!” Lady Marney remarked, “she’s always mistaken. I know,” she continued, putting a finger to her lips, “that Prince Esterhazy has been pushing for his long-delayed investiture as a Grand Cross so he could attend this very banquet; but he’s been told it’s impossible because the king's health won’t allow it. When a simple investiture is off the table, a state banquet for the four orders is very unlikely. No,” Lady Marney sighed, “it’s a huge blow for all of us, but we can’t ignore the reality. The poor dear king won't appear again.”
And about a week after this there appeared the first bulletin. From that instant, though the gullish multitude studied the daily reports with grave interest; their hopes and speculations and arrangements changing with each phrase; for the initiated there was no suspense. All knew that it was over; and Lady St Julians, giving up her quadrille, began to look about for seats in parliament for her sons.
And about a week after this, the first bulletin was released. From that moment on, even though the curious crowd eagerly followed the daily updates with serious interest, their hopes, guesses, and plans shifting with every word; those in the know felt no uncertainty. Everyone understood that it was done; and Lady St Julians, finishing her quadrille, began looking for seats in parliament for her sons.
“What a happiness it is to have a clever mother,” exclaimed Egremont, as he pondered over the returns of his election agent. Lady Marney, duly warned of the impending catastrophe, was experiencing all the advantages of prior information. It delighted her to meet Lady St Julians driving distractedly about town, calling at clubs, closeted with red tapers, making ingenious combinations that would not work, by means of which some one of her sons was to stand in coalition with some rich parvenu; to pay none of the expenses and yet to come in first. And all this time, Lady Marney, serene and smiling, had the daily pleasure of assuring Lady St Julians what a relief it was to her that Charles had fixed on his place. It had been arranged indeed these weeks past; “but then, you know,” concluded Lady Marney in the sweetest voice and with a blandishing glance, “I never did believe in that hay fever.”
“What a joy it is to have a smart mother,” exclaimed Egremont, as he contemplated the results from his election agent. Lady Marney, having been warned about the upcoming disaster, was reaping all the benefits of advance notice. She was amused to see Lady St Julians frantically driving around town, stopping at clubs, huddled with bureaucrats, trying out clever plans that fell apart, through which one of her sons was supposed to align with some wealthy newcomer; to cover none of the costs and still come out on top. Meanwhile, Lady Marney, calm and smiling, took daily pleasure in telling Lady St Julians how relieved she was that Charles had settled on his position. It had indeed been arranged for weeks; “but then, you know,” Lady Marney concluded in the sweetest tone and with a flattering look, “I never did believe in that hay fever.”
In the meantime the impending event changed the whole aspect of the political world. The king dying before the new registration was the greatest blow to pseudo-toryism since his majesty, calling for a hackney coach, went down and dissolved parliament in 1831. It was calculated by the Tadpoles and Tapers that a dissolution by Sir Robert, after the registration of 1837, would give him a clear majority, not too great a one, but large enough: a manageable majority; some five-and-twenty or thirty men, who with a probable peerage or two dangling in the distance, half-a-dozen positive baronetcies, the Customs for their constituents, and Court balls for their wives, might be induced to save the state. 0! England, glorious and ancient realm, the fortunes of thy polity are indeed strange! The wisdom of the Saxons, Norman valour, the state-craft of the Tudors, the national sympathies of the Stuarts, the spirit of the latter Guelphs struggling against their enslaved sovereignty,—these are the high qualities, that for a thousand years have secured thy national developement. And now all thy memorial dynasties end in the huckstering rule of some thirty unknown and anonymous jobbers! The Thirty at Athens were at least tyrants. They were marked men. But the obscure majority, who under our present constitution are destined to govern England, are as secret as a Venetian conclave. Yet on their dark voices all depends. Would you promote or prevent some great measure that may affect the destinies of unborn millions, and the future character of the people,—take, for example, a system of national education,—the minister must apportion the plunder to the illiterate clan; the scum that floats on the surface of a party; or hold out the prospect of honours, which are only honourable when in their transmission they impart and receive lustre; when they are the meed of public virtue and public services, and the distinction of worth and of genius. It is impossible that the system of the thirty can long endure in an age of inquiry and agitated spirit like the present. Such a system may suit the balanced interests and the periodical and alternate command of rival oligarchical connections: but it can subsist only by the subordination of the sovereign and the degradation of the multitude; and cannot accord with an age, whose genius will soon confess that Power and the People are both divine.
In the meantime, the upcoming event changed the entire landscape of the political world. The king dying before the new registration was the biggest setback for pseudo-Toryism since his majesty, after calling for a cab, dissolved parliament in 1831. The Tadpoles and Tapers estimated that a dissolution by Sir Robert, after the 1837 registration, would give him a clear majority—not too large, but just enough; a manageable majority of about twenty-five or thirty members who, with a potential peerage or two dangled in front of them, a handful of baronetcies, customs for their constituents, and court balls for their wives, might be persuaded to save the nation. Oh! England, your glorious and ancient realm, the fate of your politics is indeed bizarre! The wisdom of the Saxons, Norman valor, the political skills of the Tudors, the national feelings of the Stuarts, and the spirit of the later Guelphs fighting against their constrained sovereignty—these are the great qualities that have secured your national progress for a thousand years. And now, all your historic dynasties lead to the petty rule of about thirty unknown and nameless opportunists! The Thirty in Athens were at least tyrants—they were notable figures. But the obscure majority that under our current system is set to govern England is as secretive as a Venetian conclave. Yet everything depends on their hidden voices. If you want to promote or block a significant measure that could shape the future of millions and the character of the people—for example, a national education system—the minister must distribute the spoils to the illiterate group; the dregs that float on the surface of a party; or dangle the promise of honors that are only honorable when they transmit and receive prestige; when they are the reward of public virtue and service, and the distinction of worth and genius. It’s impossible for the system of thirty to last long in this age of inquiry and unrest. Such a system may suit the balanced interests and periodic power of rival oligarchical groups, but it can only exist by subordinating the sovereign and degrading the masses; it can't align with an age whose spirit will soon acknowledge that Power and the People are both sacred.
“He can’t last ten days,” said a whig secretary of the treasury with a triumphant glance at Mr Taper as they met in Pall Mall; “You’re out for our lives.”
“He can't last ten days,” said a Whig secretary of the treasury, casting a triumphant glance at Mr. Taper as they met in Pall Mall. “You're out for our lives.”
“Don’t you make too sure for yourselves,” rejoined in despair the dismayed Taper. “It does not follow that because we are out, that you are in.”
“Don’t be too sure of yourselves,” replied the disheartened Taper in despair. “Just because we’re out doesn’t mean you’re in.”
“How do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“There is such a person as Lord Durham in the world,” said Mr Taper very solemnly.
“There is a person named Lord Durham in the world,” Mr. Taper said very seriously.
“Pish,” said the secretary.
"Ugh," said the secretary.
“You may pish,” said Mr Taper, “but if we have a radical government, as I believe and hope, they will not be able to get up the steam as they did in —31; and what with church and corn together, and the Queen Dowager, we may go to the country with as good a cry as some other persons.”
“You may scoff,” said Mr. Taper, “but if we have a progressive government, as I believe and hope, they won’t be able to gather the same momentum as they did in —31; and with church and agriculture combined, plus the Queen Dowager, we might head to the polls with as strong a message as anyone else.”
“I will back Melbourne against the field, now,” said the secretary.
“I’ll bet on Melbourne rather than anyone else now,” said the secretary.
“Lord Durham dined at Kensington on Thursday,” said Taper, “and not a whig present.”
“Lord Durham had dinner at Kensington on Thursday,” said Taper, “and there wasn't a Whig in sight.”
“Ay; Durham talks very fine at dinner,” said the secretary, “but he has no real go in him. When there is a Prince of Wales, Lord Melbourne means to make Durham governor to the heir apparent, and that will keep him quiet.”
“Yeah, Durham talks a big game at dinner,” said the secretary, “but he doesn’t have any real drive. When there’s a Prince of Wales, Lord Melbourne plans to make Durham the governor for the heir apparent, and that’ll keep him occupied.”
“What do you hear?” said Mr Tadpole, joining them; “I am told he has quite rallied.”
“What do you hear?” asked Mr. Tadpole, joining them. “I’ve been told he’s made quite a comeback.”
“Don’t you flatter yourself,” said the secretary.
“Don’t get ahead of yourself,” said the secretary.
“Well, we shall hear what they say on the hustings,” said Tadpole looking boldly.
“Well, we’ll see what they say at the campaign rally,” said Tadpole, looking confidently.
“Who’s afraid!” said the secretary. “No, no, my dear fellow, you are dead beat; the stake is worth playing for, and don’t suppose we are such flats as to lose the race for want of jockeying. Your humbugging registration will never do against a new reign. Our great men mean to shell out, I tell you; we have got Croucher; we will denounce the Carlton and corruption all over the kingdom; and if that won’t do, we will swear till we are black in the face, that the King of Hanover is engaged in a plot to dethrone our young Queen:” and the triumphant secretary wished the worthy pair good morning.
“Who’s scared?” said the secretary. “No, no, my good man, you’re completely worn out; the stakes are worth competing for, and don’t think we’re so naive as to lose the race for lack of strategy. Your phony registration won’t stand a chance against a new regime. Our influential figures plan to make a big splash, I promise you; we have Croucher on our side; we will expose the Carlton and corruption across the country; and if that doesn’t work, we’ll shout until we’re blue in the face that the King of Hanover is plotting to overthrow our young Queen.” With that, the triumphant secretary wished the two a good morning.
“They certainly have a very good cry,” said Taper mournfully.
“They really do cry quite a bit,” said Taper sadly.
“After all, the registration might be better,” said Tadpole, “but still it is a very good one.”
“After all, the registration might be better,” Tadpole said, “but it’s still a really good one.”
The daily bulletins became more significant; the crisis was evidently at hand. A dissolution of parliament at any time must occasion great excitement; combined with a new reign, it inflames the passions of every class of the community. Even the poor begin to hope; the old, wholesome superstition still lingers, that the sovereign can exercise power; and the suffering multitude are fain to believe that its remedial character may be about to be revealed in their instance. As for the aristocracy in a new reign, they are all in a flutter. A bewildering vision of coronets, stars, and ribbons; smiles, and places at court; haunts their noontide speculations and their midnight dreams. Then we must not forget the numberless instances in which the coming event is deemed to supply the long-sought opportunity of distinction, or the long-dreaded cause of utter discomfiture; the hundreds, the thousands, who mean to get into parliament, the units who dread getting out. What a crashing change from lounging in St James’s street to sauntering on Boulogne pier; or, after dining at Brookes and supping at Crockford’s, to be saved from destruction by the friendly interposition that sends you in an official capacity to the marsupial sympathies of Sydney or Swan River!
The daily news updates became more important; it was clear that a crisis was looming. The possibility of parliament being dissolved at any moment would cause a lot of excitement; along with a new monarchy, it stirs intense emotions across all social classes. Even the poor start to hold on to hope; the age-old belief that the sovereign has real power still persists, and the struggling masses are eager to believe that their situation might finally improve. As for the aristocracy in a new reign, they are all in a tizzy. They are preoccupied with daydreams of crowns, medals, and honors; smiles and positions at court fill their daytime thoughts and nighttime fantasies. We also can’t overlook the countless examples where the upcoming changes are seen as a long-awaited chance for recognition, or as a feared cause of total failure; the hundreds, the thousands, who intend to get into parliament, and the few who dread being removed from it. What a dramatic shift from just hanging out on St. James’s Street to strolling along Boulogne pier; or from dining at Brookes and having drinks at Crockford’s, to being rescued from disaster by the fortunate turn of being sent off in an official role to the distant comforts of Sydney or Swan River!
Now is the time for the men to come forward who have claims; claims for spending their money, which nobody asked them to do, but which of course they only did for the sake of the party. They never wrote for their party, or spoke for their party, or gave their party any other vote than their own; but they urge their claims,—to something; a commissionership of anything, or a consulship anywhere; if no place to be had, they are ready to take it out in dignities. They once looked to the privy council, but would now be content with an hereditary honour; if they can have neither, they will take a clerkship in the Treasury for a younger son. Perhaps they may get that in time; at present they go away growling with a gaugership; or, having with desperate dexterity at length contrived to transform a tidewaiter into a landwaiter. But there is nothing like asking—except refusing.
Now is the time for the men to step up who have claims; claims for spending their money, which nobody asked them to spend, but which they obviously did for the sake of the party. They never wrote for their party, or spoke for their party, or gave their party any vote other than their own; but they push their claims—to something; a commission for anything, or a consulship anywhere; if they can't get a position, they're ready to settle for honors. They used to aspire to the privy council, but would now settle for an hereditary title; if they can’t get either, they’ll take a clerk job in the Treasury for a younger son. They might get that in time; for now, they leave grumbling with a gaugership; or, after some clever maneuvering, they manage to turn a tidewaiter into a landwaiter. But there’s nothing like asking—except refusing.
Hark! it tolls! All is over. The great bell of the metropolitan cathedral announces the death of the last son of George the Third who probably will ever reign in England. He was a good man: with feelings and sympathies; deficient in culture rather than ability; with a sense of duty; and with something of the conception of what should be the character of an English monarch. Peace to his manes! We are summoned to a different scene.
Listen! It chimes! Everything is over. The big bell of the city cathedral announces the death of the last son of George the Third who will probably ever reign in England. He was a good man: with feelings and empathy; lacking in education rather than skill; with a sense of duty; and with some idea of what an English monarch should be like. Rest in peace! We are called to a different scene.
In a palace in a garden—not in a haughty keep, proud with the fame, but dark with the violence of ages; not in a regal pile, bright with the splendour, but soiled with the intrigues, of courts and factions—in a palace in a garden, meet scene for youth, and innocence, and beauty—came the voice that told the maiden she must ascend her throne!
In a palace in a garden—not in a lofty castle, full of pride and fame, but overshadowed by the violence of ages; not in a grand building, shining with splendor, but tarnished by the intrigues of courts and factions—in a palace in a garden, the perfect setting for youth, innocence, and beauty—came the voice that told the young woman she had to claim her throne!
The council of England is summoned for the first time within her bowers. There are assembled the prelates and captains and chief men of her realm; the priests of the religion that consoles, the heroes of the sword that has conquered, the votaries of the craft that has decided the fate of empires; men grey with thought, and fame, and age; who are the stewards of divine mysteries, who have encountered in battle the hosts of Europe, who have toiled in secret cabinets, who have struggled in the less merciful strife of aspiring senates; men too, some of them, lords of a thousand vassals and chief proprietors of provinces, yet not one of them whose heart does not at this moment tremble as he awaits the first presence of the maiden who must now ascend her throne.
The council of England is called for the first time in her chambers. The bishops, leaders, and key figures of her kingdom have gathered; the priests of the comforting faith, the heroes of the sword that has triumphed, the followers of the trade that has shaped the destinies of empires; men experienced with knowledge, reputation, and age; who are the guardians of sacred truths, who have faced the armies of Europe in battle, who have labored in hidden offices, who have fought in the harsh competition of ambitious legislatures; some of these men are lords of a thousand subjects and major landowners of regions, yet not one of them whose heart does not tremble as he waits for the first appearance of the young woman who must now take her throne.
A hum of half-suppressed conversation which would attempt to conceal the excitement, which some of the greatest of them have since acknowledged, fills that brilliant assemblage; that sea of plumes, and glittering stars, and gorgeous dresses. Hush! the portals open; She comes! The silence is as deep as that of a noontide forest. Attended for a moment by her royal mother and the ladies of her court, who bow and then retire, VICTORIA ascends her throne; a girl, alone, and for the first time, amid an assemblage of men.
A low buzz of conversations, trying to hide the excitement that some of the most important people later admitted to feeling, fills that dazzling gathering; a sea of feathers, sparkling stars, and stunning dresses. Hush! The doors open; She’s here! The silence is as deep as a noon forest. Accompanied for a moment by her royal mother and the ladies of her court, who bow and then step back, VICTORIA takes her place on the throne; a girl, alone, and for the first time, among a crowd of men.
In a sweet and thrilling voice, and with a composed mien which indicates rather the absorbing sense of august duty than an absence of emotion, THE QUEEN announces her accession to the throne of her ancestors, and her humble hope that divine providence will guard over the fulfilment of her lofty trust.
In a sweet and exciting voice, and with a calm demeanor that shows a deep sense of important duty rather than a lack of emotion, THE QUEEN announces her rise to the throne of her ancestors, along with her humble hope that divine providence will watch over the fulfillment of her noble responsibility.
The prelates and captains and chief men of her realm then advance to the throne, and kneeling before her, pledge their troth, and take the sacred oaths of allegiance and supremacy.
The bishops, leaders, and prominent figures of her kingdom then approach the throne, kneeling before her, pledge their loyalty, and take the sacred oaths of allegiance and supremacy.
Allegiance to one who rules over the land that the great Macedonian could not conquer; and over a continent of which even Columbus never dreamed: to the Queen of every sea, and of nations in every zone.
Loyalty to one who governs the land that the great Macedonian couldn't conquer; and over a continent that even Columbus never imagined: to the Queen of every sea and of nations in every region.
It is not of these that I would speak; but of a nation nearer her foot-stool, and which at this moment looks to her with anxiety, with affection, perhaps with hope. Fair and serene, she has the blood and beauty of the Saxon. Will it be her proud destiny at length to bear relief to suffering millions, and with that soft hand which might inspire troubadours and guerdon knights, break the last links in the chain of Saxon thraldom?
I’m not here to talk about those matters; instead, I want to discuss a nation closer to her, one that’s currently looking to her with worry, love, and maybe even hope. She is beautiful and calm, with the blood and beauty of the Saxons. Will it be her proud destiny to finally bring relief to suffering millions and, with that gentle hand that could inspire poets and reward heroes, break the last bonds of Saxon oppression?
BOOK II
Book 2 Chapter 1
The building which was still called MARNEY ABBEY, though remote from the site of the ancient monastery, was an extensive structure raised at the latter end of the reign of James the First, and in the stately and picturesque style of that age. Placed on a noble elevation in the centre of an extensive and well wooded park, it presented a front with two projecting wings of equal dimensions with the centre, so that the form of the building was that of a quadrangle, less one of its sides. Its ancient lattices had been removed, and the present windows though convenient accorded little with the structure; the old entrance door in the centre of the building however still remained, a wondrous specimen of fantastic carving: Ionic columns of black oak, with a profusion of fruits and flowers, and heads of stags and sylvans. The whole of the building was crowned with a considerable pediment of what seemed at the first glance fanciful open work, but which examined more nearly offered in gigantic letters the motto of the house of Marney. The portal opened to a hall, such as is now rarely found; with the dais, the screen, the gallery, and the buttery-hatch all perfect, and all of carved black oak. Modern luxury, and the refined taste of the lady of the late lord, had made Marney Abbey as remarkable for its comfort and pleasantness of accommodation as for its ancient state and splendour. The apartments were in general furnished with all the cheerful ease and brilliancy of the modern mansion of a noble, but the grand gallery of the seventeenth century was still preserved, and was used on great occasions as the chief reception-room. You ascended the principal staircase to reach it through a long corridor. It occupied the whole length of one of the wings; was one hundred feet long, and forty-five feet broad, its walls hung with a collection of choice pictures rich in history; while the Axminster carpets, the cabinets, carved tables, and variety of easy chairs, ingeniously grouped, imparted even to this palatian chamber a lively and habitable air.
The building still known as MARNEY ABBEY, even though it's far from the site of the old monastery, was a large structure built in the latter part of James the First's reign, showcasing the elegant and picturesque style of that time. Situated on a majestic rise in the middle of a vast, well-treed park, it had a façade with two equally sized projecting wings flanking the center, making it look like a quadrangle missing one side. The original lattice windows had been replaced, and while the new windows were practical, they didn't quite match the building's style; however, the old entrance door at the center remained, featuring amazing, intricate carvings: Ionic columns made of black oak adorned with an abundance of fruits, flowers, and images of stags and woodland creatures. The entire building was topped with a large pediment that at first glance appeared to be fanciful openwork, but a closer look revealed the house of Marney's motto in giant letters. The portal led to a hall that is now rarely seen, complete with a dais, a screen, a gallery, and a buttery hatch, all crafted from black oak. Modern luxury and the refined taste of the late lord's lady made Marney Abbey just as noteworthy for its comfort and pleasant living spaces as for its historic state and grandeur. The rooms were typically furnished with the cheerful comfort and splendor of a modern noble mansion, but the grand gallery from the seventeenth century was still intact and served as the main reception room for important occasions. To access it, you ascended the main staircase through a long corridor. The gallery stretched the entire length of one of the wings, measuring one hundred feet long and forty-five feet wide, its walls lined with a selection of significant historical paintings; meanwhile, the Axminster carpets, cabinets, intricately carved tables, and various easy chairs arranged thoughtfully gave this grand space a lively and inviting vibe.
Lord Marney was several years the senior of Charles Egremont, yet still a young man. He was handsome; there was indeed a general resemblance between the brothers, though the expression of their countenances was entirely different; of the same height and air, and throughout the features a certain family cast; but here the likeness ceased. The countenance of Lord Marney bespoke the character of his mind; cynical, devoid of sentiment, arrogant, literal, hard. He had no imagination, had exhausted his slight native feeling, but he was acute, disputatious, and firm even to obstinacy. Though his early education had been very imperfect, he had subsequently read a good deal, especially in French literature. He had formed his mind by Helvetius, whose system he deemed irrefutable, and in whom alone he had faith. Armed with the principles of his great master, he believed he could pass through existence in adamantine armour, and always gave you in the business of life the idea of a man who was conscious you were trying to take him in, and rather respected you for it, but the working of whose cold, unkind, eye defied you.
Lord Marney was several years older than Charles Egremont, yet still a young man. He was handsome; there was definitely a general resemblance between the brothers, although their expressions were completely different. They shared the same height and demeanor, and throughout their features, there was a certain family resemblance; but this was where the similarity ended. Lord Marney's face reflected the nature of his mind; cynical, lacking sentiment, arrogant, straightforward, and tough. He had no imagination and had drained his little native feeling, but he was sharp, argumentative, and stubborn to the point of obstinacy. Although his early education had been quite inadequate, he later read a lot, particularly in French literature. He shaped his thoughts based on Helvetius, whose ideas he found unarguable, and in whom he placed all his trust. Armed with the principles of his great mentor, he thought he could navigate life in impenetrable armor, always giving you the sense that he was aware you were trying to outsmart him, and oddly respected you for it, while the cold, unfeeling look in his eyes challenged you.
There never had been excessive cordiality between the brothers even in their boyish days, and shortly after Egremont’s entrance into life, they had become estranged. They were to meet now for the first time since Egremont’s return from the continent. Their mother had arranged their reconciliation. They were to meet as if no misunderstanding had ever existed between them; it was specially stipulated by Lord Marney, that there was to be no “scene.” Apprised of Egremont’s impending arrival, Lord Marney was careful to be detained late that day at petty sessions, and entered the room only a few minutes before dinner was announced, where he found Egremont not only with the countess and a young lady who was staying with her, but with additional bail against any ebullition of sentiment in the shape of the Vicar of Marney, and a certain Captain Grouse, who was a kind of aide-de-camp of the earl; killed birds and carved them; played billiards with him, and lost; had indeed every accomplishment that could please woman or ease man; could sing, dance, draw, make artificial flies, break horses, exercise a supervision over stewards and bailiffs, and make every body comfortable by taking everything on his own shoulders.
There had never been much warmth between the brothers, even in their childhood, and soon after Egremont started his adult life, they had drifted apart. Now, they were set to meet for the first time since Egremont returned from abroad. Their mother had organized this reunion. They were supposed to act as if no misunderstanding had ever occurred; Lord Marney had specifically insisted that there be no “scene.” Knowing Egremont was on his way, Lord Marney made sure to be held up at petty sessions that day and entered the room just minutes before dinner was announced. He found Egremont there, not only with the countess and a young lady staying with her but also with a buffer against any emotional outbursts in the form of the Vicar of Marney and Captain Grouse, who was sort of the earl’s aide-de-camp; he hunted birds and prepared them, played billiards with the earl and lost, and had every skill that could please a woman or accommodate a man; he could sing, dance, draw, make artificial flies, train horses, supervise stewards and bailiffs, and make everyone feel at ease by taking everything on himself.
Lady Marney had received Egremont in a manner which expressed the extreme satisfaction she experienced at finding him once more beneath his brother’s roof. When he arrived indeed, he would have preferred to have been shown at once to his rooms, but a message immediately delivered expressed the wish of his sister-in-law at once to see him. She received him alone and with great warmth. She was beautiful, and soft as May; a glowing yet delicate face; rich brown hair, and large blue eyes; not yet a mother, but with something of the dignity of the matron blending with the lingering timidity of the girl.
Lady Marney welcomed Egremont in a way that showed how thrilled she was to see him back in his brother’s home. When he got there, he would have preferred to go straight to his room, but he quickly received a message saying that his sister-in-law wanted to see him right away. She greeted him alone and with genuine warmth. She was beautiful, soft as spring; her face was glowing yet delicate; she had rich brown hair and large blue eyes; not yet a mother, but carrying a mix of maternal dignity and the lingering shyness of a girl.
Egremont was glad to join his sister-in-law again in the drawing-room before dinner. He seated himself by her side; and in answer to her enquiries was giving her some narrative of his travels; the Vicar who was very low church, was shaking his head at Lady Marney’s young friend, who was enlarging on the excellence of Mr Paget’s tales; while Captain Grouse, in a very stiff white neck-cloth, very tight pantaloons, to show his very celebrated legs, transparent stockings and polished shoes, was throwing himself into attitudes in the back ground, and with a zeal amounting almost to enthusiasm, teaching Lady Marney’s spaniel to beg; when the door opened, and Lord Marney entered, but as if to make security doubly sure, not alone. He was accompanied by a neighbour and brother magistrate, Sir Vavasour Firebrace, a baronet of the earliest batch, and a gentleman of great family and great estate.
Egremont was happy to see his sister-in-law again in the living room before dinner. He sat down next to her and, in response to her questions, shared some stories from his travels. The Vicar, who was very low church, was shaking his head at Lady Marney’s young friend, who was praising the quality of Mr. Paget’s stories; meanwhile, Captain Grouse, in a very stiff white neck cloth and tight pants designed to show off his famous legs, along with transparent stockings and polished shoes, was striking poses in the background, enthusiastically trying to teach Lady Marney’s spaniel to beg. Just then, the door opened, and Lord Marney walked in, but to make sure everything was secure, he wasn’t alone. He was accompanied by a neighbor and fellow magistrate, Sir Vavasour Firebrace, a baronet of the earliest order and a gentleman of considerable family and estate.
“Well Charles!”
"Well, Charles!"
“How are you George?”
“How’s it going, George?”
And the brothers shook hands.
And the brothers high-fived.
‘Tis the English way; and if they had been inclined to fall into each other’s arms, they would not probably have done more.
It’s the English way; and if they had been inclined to fall into each other’s arms, they probably wouldn’t have done much more.
In a few minutes it was announced that dinner was served, and so, secured from a scene, having a fair appetite, and surrounded by dishes that could agreeably satisfy it, a kind of vague fraternal sentiment began to stir the breast of Lord Marney: he really was glad to see his brother again; remembered the days when they rode their poneys and played cricket; his voice softened, his eyes sparkled, and he at length exclaimed, “Do you know, old fellow, it makes me quite happy to see you here again. Suppose we take a glass of wine.”
In a few minutes, an announcement was made that dinner was served. Feeling safe from any drama, having a decent appetite, and surrounded by dishes that promised to satisfy it, a vague sense of brotherly warmth began to rise in Lord Marney’s chest. He was genuinely happy to see his brother again and reminisced about the times they rode their ponies and played cricket. His voice softened, his eyes lit up, and he finally said, “You know, old friend, it really makes me happy to see you here again. How about we have a glass of wine?”
The softer heart and more susceptible spirit of Egremont were well calculated to respond to this ebullition of feeling, however slight; and truly it was for many reasons not without considerable emotion, that he found himself once more at Marney. He sate by the side of his gentle sister-in-law, who seemed pleased by the unwonted cordiality of her husband, and anxious by many kind offices to second every indication of good feeling on his part. Captain Grouse was extremely assiduous: the vicar was of the deferential breed, agreed with Lady Marney on the importance of infant schools, but recalled his opinion when Lord Marney expressed his imperious hope that no infant schools would ever be found in his neighbourhood. Sir Vavasour was more than middle aged, comely, very gentlemanlike, but with an air occasionally of absence which hardly agreed with his frank and somewhat hearty idiosyncracy; his clear brow, florid complexion, and blue eye. But Lord Marney talked a good deal, though chiefly dogmatical or argumentative. It was rather difficult for him to find a sufficient stock of opposition, but he laid in wait and seized every opening with wonderful alacrity. Even Captain Grouse could not escape him; if driven to extremity Lord Marney would even question his principles on fly-making. Captain Grouse gave up, but not too soon; he was well aware that his noble friend’s passion for controversy was equal to his love of conquest. As for Lady Marney, it was evident that with no inconsiderable talents, and with an intelligence richly cultivated, the controversial genius of her husband had completely cowed her conversational charms. She never advanced a proposition that he did not immediately bristle up, and she could only evade the encounter by a graceful submission. As for the vicar, a frequent guest, he would fain have taken refuge in silence, but the earl, especially when alone, would what he called “draw him out,” and the game once unearthed, with so skilled a pack there was but little fear of a bad run. When all were reduced to silence, Lord Marney relinquishing controversy, assumed the positive. He eulogized the new poor law, which he declared would be the salvation of the country, provided it was “carried out” in the spirit in which it was developed in the Marney Union; but then he would add that there was no district except their union in which it was properly observed. He was tremendously fierce against allotments and analysed the system with merciless sarcasm, Indeed he had no inconsiderable acquaintance with the doctrines of the economists, and was rather inclined to carry them into practice in every instance, except that of the landed proprietary, which he clearly proved “stood upon different grounds” to that of any other “interest.” There was nothing he hated so much as a poacher, except a lease; though perhaps in the catalogue of his aversions, we ought to give the preference to his anti-ecclesiastical prejudice: this amounted even to acrimony. Though there was no man breathing who was possessed with such a strong repugnance to subscriptions of any kind, it delighted Lord Marney to see his name among the contributors to all sectarian institutions. The vicar of Marney, who had been presented by himself, was his model of a priest: he left every body alone. Under the influence of Lady Marney, the worthy vicar had once warmed up into some ebullition of very low church zeal; there was some talk of an evening lecture, the schools were to be remodelled, certain tracts were actually distributed. But Lord Marney soon stopped all this. “No priestcraft at Marney,” said this gentle proprietor of abbey lands.
The softer heart and more sensitive nature of Egremont were well suited to respond to this outburst of feeling, no matter how small; and honestly, for many reasons, he felt a significant emotional stir when he found himself back at Marney. He sat next to his kind sister-in-law, who appeared pleased by her husband’s unusual warmth, and she was eager in many thoughtful ways to support every sign of goodwill from him. Captain Grouse was very attentive; the vicar was quite deferential, agreeing with Lady Marney on the importance of infant schools but retracting his opinion when Lord Marney expressed his strong desire to keep infant schools out of his neighborhood. Sir Vavasour was more than middle-aged, handsome, very gentlemanly, but sometimes seemed distracted, which didn’t quite match his open and rather hearty personality—his clear forehead, rosy complexion, and blue eyes. Lord Marney did most of the talking, though it was mostly dogmatic or argumentative. It was a bit tough for him to find enough opposition, but he waited patiently and jumped on every opportunity with impressive eagerness. Even Captain Grouse couldn’t escape; if pushed to the limit, Lord Marney would even challenge him on his fly-fishing techniques. Captain Grouse backed down, but not too quickly; he knew well that his noble friend's love for debate matched his desire for victory. As for Lady Marney, it was clear that despite her considerable talents and well-cultivated intelligence, her husband's argumentative streak had completely overshadowed her conversational skills. She never put forth an idea that he didn’t instantly challenge, and she could only sidestep the discussion with gracious concession. As for the vicar, a regular visitor, he would have preferred to remain silent, but the earl, especially when they were alone, would do what he called “draw him out,” and once the discussion was initiated, with such a skilled group, there was little chance of it going poorly. When everyone fell silent, Lord Marney, giving up the debate, took a definitive stance. He praised the new poor law, claiming it would save the country if implemented in the spirit it was created within the Marney Union; but he would then add that there was no other area where it was properly enforced. He was fiercely against allotments and analyzed the system with ruthless sarcasm. In fact, he had quite a solid understanding of economic theories and tended to apply them in almost every circumstance, except when it came to landowners, which he clearly argued was based on entirely different principles than any other “interest.” Nothing irked him more than a poacher, except for a lease; although, perhaps higher on his list of dislikes, we should note his strong anti-ecclesiastical sentiments, which even turned acrimonious. Although there was no one more averse to any type of subscription, it pleased Lord Marney to be listed among the contributors to all sorts of sectarian institutions. The vicar of Marney, whom he had appointed, was his ideal priest: he left everyone alone. Under Lady Marney’s influence, the kind vicar once showed some enthusiasm for very low church zeal; there was some talk of hosting evening lectures, revamping the schools, and actually distributing certain tracts. But Lord Marney quickly put an end to all that. “No priestcraft at Marney,” declared this gentle lord of the abbey lands.
“I wanted very much to come and canvass for you,” said Lady Marney to Egremont, “but George did not like it.”
“I really wanted to come and campaign for you,” said Lady Marney to Egremont, “but George wasn't on board with it.”
“The less the family interfered the better,” said Lord Marney; “and for my part, I was very much alarmed when I heard my mother had gone down.”
“The less the family interfered, the better,” said Lord Marney; “and as for me, I was really worried when I heard my mother had gone down.”
“Oh! my mother did wonders,” said Egremont: “we should have been beat without her. Indeed, to tell the truth, I quite gave up the thing the moment they started their man. Before that we were on velvet; but the instant he appeared everything was changed, and I found some of my warmest supporters, members of his committee.”
“Oh! my mother accomplished amazing things,” said Egremont. “We would have lost without her. Honestly, I’ll admit I pretty much gave up the moment they sent out their guy. Before that, we were in a good position; but as soon as he showed up, everything changed, and I noticed some of my biggest supporters were now part of his committee.”
“You had a formidable opponent, Lord Marney told me,” said Sir Vavasour. “Who was he?”
“You had a tough opponent, Lord Marney told me,” Sir Vavasour said. “Who was he?”
“Oh! a dreadful man! A Scotchman, richer than Croesus, one McDruggy, fresh from Canton, with a million of opium in each pocket, denouncing corruption, and bellowing free trade.”
“Oh! What a terrible man! A Scotsman, richer than Croesus, one McDruggy, just back from Canton, with a million dollars' worth of opium in each pocket, condemning corruption, and shouting about free trade.”
“But they do not care much for free trade in the old borough?” said Lord Marney.
“But they don’t really care much for free trade in the old borough?” said Lord Marney.
“No, it was a mistake,” said Egremont, “and the cry was changed the moment my opponent was on the ground. Then all the town was placarded with ‘Vote for McDruggy and our young Queen,’ as if he had coalesced with her Majesty.”
“No, it was a mistake,” said Egremont, “and the shout was different as soon as my opponent hit the ground. Then the whole town was filled with posters saying ‘Vote for McDruggy and our young Queen,’ as if he had teamed up with her Majesty.”
“My mother must have been in despair,” said Lord Marney.
"My mom must have been in despair," said Lord Marney.
“We issued our placard instantly of ‘Vote for our young Queen and Egremont,’ which was at least more modest, and turned out more popular.”
“We quickly put out our sign saying ‘Vote for our young Queen and Egremont,’ which was at least more modest and ended up being more popular.”
“That I am sure was my mother,” said Lord Marney.
"That was definitely my mom," said Lord Marney.
“No,” said Egremont; “it was the effusion of a far more experienced mind. My mother was in hourly communication with head quarters, and Mr Taper sent down the cry by express.”
“No,” said Egremont; “it was the outpouring of a much more experienced mind. My mother was in constant contact with headquarters, and Mr. Taper sent down the message by express.”
“Peel, in or out, will support the Poor Law,” said Lord Marney, rather audaciously, as he reseated himself after the ladies had retired. “He must;” and he looked at his brother, whose return had in a great degree been secured by crying that Poor Law down.
“Peel, whether he likes it or not, will back the Poor Law,” said Lord Marney, rather boldly, as he settled back in his seat after the ladies had left. “He has to;” and he glanced at his brother, whose return had largely been ensured by opposing that Poor Law.
“It is impossible,” said Charles, fresh from the hustings, and speaking from the card of Taper, for the condition of the people was a subject of which he knew nothing.
“It’s impossible,” said Charles, just back from the campaign trail, speaking from the card of Taper, because he knew nothing about the people’s situation.
“He will carry it out,” said Lord Marney, “you’ll see, or the land will not support him.”
“He'll get it done,” said Lord Marney, “you'll see, or the land won’t support him.”
“I wish,” said Sir Vavasour, “we could manage some modification about out-door relief.”
“I wish,” said Sir Vavasour, “we could work out some changes regarding outdoor assistance.”
“Modification!” said Lord Marney; “why there has been nothing but modification. What we want is stringency.”
"Changes!" said Lord Marney; "it feels like all we've had is changes. What we really need is firmness."
“The people will never bear it,” said Egremont; “there must be some change.”
“The people will never tolerate it,” said Egremont; “there has to be some change.”
“You cannot go back to the abuses of the old system,” said Captain Grouse, making, as he thought, a safe observation.
“You can't go back to the wrongs of the old system,” said Captain Grouse, thinking he was making a smart point.
“Better go back to the old system, than modify the new,” said Lord Marney.
“It's better to go back to the old system than to change the new one,” said Lord Marney.
“I wish the people would take to it a little more,” said Sir Vavasour; “they certainly do not like it in our parish.”
"I wish people would embrace it a bit more," said Sir Vavasour; "they definitely don't seem to like it in our parish."
“The people are very contented here, eh Slimsey?” said Lord Marney.
“The people are really happy here, right Slimsey?” said Lord Marney.
“Very,” said the vicar.
“Totally,” said the vicar.
Hereupon a conversation took place, principally sustained by the earl and the baronet, which developed all the resources of the great parochial mind. Dietaries, bastardy, gaol regulations, game laws, were amply discussed; and Lord Marney wound up with a declaration of the means by which the country might be saved, and which seemed principally to consist of high prices and low church.
A conversation ensued, mainly driven by the earl and the baronet, that brought out all the ideas from the great community perspective. They thoroughly discussed diets, illegitimacy, jail rules, and game laws. Lord Marney concluded with a statement on how the country could be saved, which seemed to revolve mainly around high prices and a reduced role for the church.
“If the sovereign could only know her best friends,” said Sir Vavasour, with a sigh.
“If only the queen knew who her true friends were,” said Sir Vavasour, with a sigh.
Lord Marney seemed to get uneasy.
Lord Marney appeared to grow uncomfortable.
“And avoid the fatal mistakes of her predecessor,” continued the baronet.
“And avoid the deadly mistakes of her predecessor,” the baronet continued.
“Charles, another glass of claret,” said the earl.
“Charles, can you get me another glass of claret?” said the earl.
“She might yet rally round the throne a body of men”—
“She might still gather a group of men around the throne”—
“Then we will go to the ladies,” said the earl, abruptly disturbing his guest.
“Then we will go to the ladies,” said the earl, suddenly interrupting his guest.
Book 2 Chapter 2
There was music as they re-entered the drawing-room. Sir Vavasour attached himself to Egremont.
There was music playing as they walked back into the drawing room. Sir Vavasour stuck close to Egremont.
“It is a great pleasure for me to see you again, Mr Egremont;” said the worthy baronet. “Your father was my earliest and kindest friend. I remember you at Firebrace, a very little boy. Happy to see you again, Sir, in so eminent a position; a legislator—one of our legislators. It gave me a sincere satisfaction to observe your return.”
“It’s a great pleasure to see you again, Mr. Egremont,” said the respectable baronet. “Your father was my first and best friend. I remember you at Firebrace as a very small boy. I'm glad to see you again, Sir, in such a prominent position; a lawmaker—one of our lawmakers. It truly pleased me to see your return.”
“You are very kind, Sir Vavasour.”
"Thanks, Sir Vavasour."
“But it is a responsible position,” continued the baronet. “Think you they’ll stand? A majority. I suppose, they have; but, I conclude, in time; Sir Robert will have it in time? We must not be in a hurry; ‘the more haste’—you know the rest. The country is decidedly conservative. All that we want now is a strong government, that will put all things to rights. If the poor king had lived—”
“But it's a serious position,” continued the baronet. “Do you think they'll hold on? A majority. I guess they have; but I think, eventually; Sir Robert will get it in the end? We shouldn’t rush; ‘the more haste’—you know the rest. The country is definitely conservative. All we need now is a strong government that will fix everything. If only the poor king had lived—”
“He would have sent these men to the right-abouts;” said Egremont, a young politician, proud of his secret intelligence.
“He would have sent these guys to the roundabouts,” said Egremont, a young politician, proud of his insider knowledge.
“Ah! the poor king!” said Sir Vavasour, shaking his head.
“Ah! the poor king!” said Sir Vavasour, shaking his head.
“He was entirely with us,” said Egremont.
“He was completely with us,” said Egremont.
“Poor man” said Sir Vavasour.
"Poor guy," said Sir Vavasour.
“You think it was too late, then?” said his companion.
"You think it was too late, then?" his friend asked.
“You are a young man entering political life,” said the baronet, taking Egremont kindly by the arm, and leading him to a sofa; “everything depends on the first step. You have a great opportunity. Nothing can be done by a mere individual. The most powerful body in this country wants a champion.”
“You're a young man stepping into politics,” said the baronet, kindly putting his arm around Egremont and guiding him to a sofa. “Everything hinges on your first move. You have a fantastic opportunity. No one can achieve much alone. The most influential group in this country needs a leader.”
“But you can depend on Peel?” said Egremont.
“But you can trust Peel?” said Egremont.
“He is one of us: we ought to be able to depend on him. But I have spoken to him for an hour, and could get nothing out of him.”
“He's one of us: we should be able to rely on him. But I talked to him for an hour, and I couldn't get anything from him.”
“He is cautious; but depend upon it, he will stand or fall by the land.”
“He’s careful; but trust me, he will rise or fall based on the land.”
“I am not thinking of the land,” said Sir Vavasour; “of something much more important; with all the influence of the land, and a great deal more besides; of an order of men who are ready to rally round the throne, and are, indeed, if justice were done to them, its natural and hereditary champions (Egremont looked perplexity); I am speaking,” added Sir Vavasour, in a solemn voice, “I am speaking of the baronets.”
“I’m not talking about the land,” said Sir Vavasour; “I’m thinking about something far more important—something with all the power of the land, and a lot more too; about a group of people who are ready to support the throne and who, if they got the recognition they deserve, would be its natural and hereditary defenders.” (Egremont looked confused.) “I’m referring,” Sir Vavasour continued in a serious tone, “to the baronets.”
“The baronets! And what do they want?”
“The baronets! What do they want?”
“Their rights; their long withheld rights. The poor king was with us. He has frequently expressed to me and other deputies, his determination to do us justice; but he was not a strong-minded man,” said Sir Vavasour, with a sigh; “and in these revolutionary and levelling times, he had a hard task perhaps. And the peers, who are our brethren, they were, I fear, against us. But in spite of the ministers, and in spite of the peers, had the poor king lived, we should at least have had the badge,” added Sir Vavasour mournfully.
“Their rights; their long denied rights. The poor king was on our side. He has often told me and other representatives about his commitment to give us justice; but he wasn’t a strong-minded man,” said Sir Vavasour with a sigh; “and in these revolutionary and leveling times, he had a tough job, I suppose. And the peers, who are our allies, I fear, were against us. But despite the ministers and the peers, if the poor king had lived, we would at least have had the badge,” added Sir Vavasour sadly.
“The badge!”
"The badge!"
“It would have satisfied Sir Grosvenor le Draughte,” said Sir Vavasour; “and he had a strong party with him; he was for compromise, but d— him, his father was only an accoucheur.”
“It would have satisfied Sir Grosvenor le Draughte,” said Sir Vavasour; “and he had a strong team with him; he was all for compromise, but damn him, his father was just a midwife.”
“And you wanted more?” inquired Egremont, with a demure look.
“And you wanted more?” asked Egremont, with a shy look.
“All, or nothing,” said Sir Vavasour; “principle is ever my motto—no expediency. I made a speech to the order at the Clarendon; there were four hundred of us; the feeling was very strong.”
“All or nothing,” said Sir Vavasour. “Principle is always my motto—no compromises. I gave a speech to the order at the Clarendon; there were four hundred of us, and the sentiment was very strong.”
“A powerful party,” said Egremont.
"A strong party," said Egremont.
“And a military order, sir, if properly understood. What could stand against us? The Reform Bill could never have passed if the baronets had been organized.”
“And a military order, sir, if understood correctly. What could stand against us? The Reform Bill would never have passed if the baronets had been organized.”
“I have no doubt you could bring us in now,” said Egremont.
“I have no doubt you could help us out right now,” said Egremont.
“That is exactly what I told Sir Robert. I want him to be brought in by his own order. It would be a grand thing.”
"That's exactly what I told Sir Robert. I want him to come in on his own accord. That would be amazing."
“There is nothing like esprit de corps,” said Egremont.
"There’s nothing like team spirit," said Egremont.
“And such a body!” exclaimed Sir Vavasour, with animation. “Picture us for a moment, to yourself going down in procession to Westminster for example to hold a chapter. Five or six hundred baronets in dark green costume,—the appropriate dress of equites aurati; each not only with his badge, but with his collar of S.S.; belted and scarfed; his star glittering; his pennon flying; his hat white with a plume of white feathers; of course the sword and the gilt spurs. In our hand, the thumb ring and signet not forgotten, we hold our coronet of two balls!”
“And what a presence!” exclaimed Sir Vavasour, excitedly. “Imagine us for a moment, heading in a procession to Westminster, for instance, to hold a meeting. Five or six hundred baronets in dark green outfits—the traditional attire of equites aurati; each one not only with his badge but also with his collar of S.S.; belted and wearing a scarf; his star sparkling; his pennon flying; his hat white with a plume of white feathers; of course, the sword and the gold spurs. In our hand, not forgetting the thumb ring and signet, we hold our coronet of two balls!”
Egremont stared with irrepressible astonishment at the excited being, who unconsciously pressed his companion’s arm, as he drew this rapid sketch of the glories so unconstitutionally withheld from him.
Egremont stared in disbelief at the excited person who, without realizing it, gripped his companion’s arm as he quickly described the glories that had been so unfairly denied to him.
“A magnificent spectacle!” said Egremont.
“Amazing show!” said Egremont.
“Evidently the body destined to save this country,” eagerly continued Sir Vavasour. “Blending all sympathies: the crown of which they are the peculiar champions; the nobles of whom they are the popular branch; the people who recognize in them their natural leaders. But the picture is not complete. We should be accompanied by an equal number of gallant knights, our elder sons, who, the moment they come of age, have the right to claim knighthood of their sovereign, while their mothers and wives, no longer degraded to the nomenclature of a sheriff’s lady, but resuming their legal or analogical dignities, and styled the ‘honourable baronetess,’ with her coronet and robe, or the ‘honourable knightess,’ with her golden collar of S.S., and chaplet or cap of dignity, may either accompany the procession, or ranged in galleries in a becoming situation, rain influence from above.”
“Clearly the body meant to save this country,” Sir Vavasour continued eagerly. “Uniting all interests: the crown they uniquely represent; the nobles of whom they are the people’s branch; the citizens who see them as their natural leaders. But the picture isn’t complete. We should have an equal number of brave knights, our oldest sons, who, once they come of age, have the right to claim knighthood from their sovereign, while their mothers and wives aren’t just referred to as a sheriff’s lady anymore, but reclaim their legal or equivalent titles, called the 'honourable baronetess,' with her coronet and robe, or the 'honourable knightess,' with her golden collar of S.S., and her chaplet or cap of dignity, who may either join the procession or be positioned in galleries above, exerting influence from on high.”
“I am all for their going in the procession,” said Egremont.
“I completely support them joining the procession,” said Egremont.
“The point is not so clear,” said Sir Vavasour solemnly; “and indeed, although we have been firm in defining our rightful claims in our petitions, as for ‘honorary epithets, secondary titles, personal decorations, and augmented heraldic bearings.’ I am not clear if the government evinced a disposition for a liberal settlement of the question, I would not urge a too stringent adherence to every point. For instance, I am prepared myself, great as would be the sacrifice, even to renounce the claim of secondary titles for our eldest sons, if for instance they would secure us our coronet.”
"The point isn't so clear," Sir Vavasour said seriously; "and in fact, even though we've been firm in stating our rightful claims in our petitions, such as 'honorary titles, secondary titles, personal decorations, and enhanced heraldic symbols.' I'm not sure if the government showed a willingness for a fair resolution of the issue; I wouldn't push too hard on every detail. For example, I would be willing, despite how much it would cost us, to give up the claim for secondary titles for our eldest sons if it would help us get our coronet."
“Fie, fie, Sir Vavasour,” said Egremont very seriously, “remember principle: no expediency, no compromise.”
“Come on, Sir Vavasour,” said Egremont very seriously, “remember the principle: no shortcuts, no compromises.”
“You are right,” said the baronet, colouring a little; “and do you know, Mr Egremont, you are the only individual I have yet met out of the Order, who has taken a sensible view of this great question, which, after all, is the question of the day.”
“You’re right,” said the baronet, blushing slightly. “And do you know, Mr. Egremont, you’re the only person I’ve met outside of the Order who has a sensible perspective on this important issue, which, after all, is the question of our time.”
Book 2 Chapter 3
The situation of the rural town of Marney was one of the most delightful easily to be imagined. In a spreading dale, contiguous to the margin of a clear and lively stream, surrounded by meadows and gardens, and backed by lofty hills, undulating and richly wooded, the traveller on the opposite heights of the dale would often stop to admire the merry prospect, that recalled to him the traditional epithet of his country.
The rural town of Marney was one of the most charming places you could picture. Nestled in a wide valley next to a clear, lively stream, surrounded by fields and gardens, and backed by tall, rolling, lush hills, a traveler on the heights across the valley would often pause to take in the cheerful view, reminding him of the classic description of his homeland.
Beautiful illusion! For behind that laughing landscape, penury and disease fed upon the vitals of a miserable population!
Beautiful illusion! Because behind that cheerful landscape, poverty and sickness were draining the life out of a suffering population!
The contrast between the interior of the town and its external aspect, was as striking as it was full of pain. With the exception of the dull high street, which had the usual characteristics of a small agricultural market town, some sombre mansions, a dingy inn, and a petty bourse, Marney mainly consisted of a variety of narrow and crowded lanes formed by cottages built of rubble, or unhewn stones without cement, and from age, or badness of the material, looking as if they could scarcely hold together. The gaping chinks admitted every blast; the leaning chimneys had lost half their original height; the rotten rafters were evidently misplaced; while in many instances the thatch, yawning in some parts to admit the wind and wet, and in all utterly unfit for its original purpose of giving protection from the weather, looked more like the top of a dunghill than a cottage. Before the doors of these dwellings, and often surrounding them, ran open drains full of animal and vegetable refuse, decomposing into disease, or sometimes in their imperfect course filling foul pits or spreading into stagnant pools, while a concentrated solution of every species of dissolving filth was allowed to soak through and thoroughly impregnate the walls and ground adjoining.
The difference between the inside of the town and its outside was as striking as it was painful. Aside from the dull high street, which had the typical features of a small agricultural market town, some dreary mansions, a shabby inn, and a small trading exchange, Marney mainly consisted of a mix of narrow, crowded lanes lined with cottages made from rubble or unshaped stones without cement. Due to age or the poor quality of the materials, they looked like they could barely hold together. The gaping cracks let in every draft; the leaning chimneys had lost half their original height; the decayed rafters were clearly out of place. In many cases, the thatch was torn in places, letting in wind and rain, and overall it was completely unfit for its original purpose of protecting against the elements, resembling more of a pile of refuse than a proper cottage. In front of these homes, and often surrounding them, were open drains filled with animal and vegetable waste, decomposing into disease, or sometimes overflowing in their inadequate paths to fill foul pits or spread into stagnant pools. A concentrated mix of every kind of decaying filth was allowed to soak through and thoroughly permeate the walls and ground nearby.
These wretched tenements seldom consisted of more than two rooms, in one of which the whole family, however numerous, were obliged to sleep, without distinction of age, or sex, or suffering. With the water streaming down the walls, the light distinguished through the roof, with no hearth even in winter, the virtuous mother in the sacred pangs of childbirth, gives forth another victim to our thoughtless civilization; surrounded by three generations whose inevitable presence is more painful than her sufferings in that hour of travail; while the father of her coming child, in another corner of the sordid chamber, lies stricken by that typhus which his contaminating dwelling has breathed into his veins, and for whose next prey is perhaps destined, his new-born child. These swarming walls had neither windows nor doors sufficient to keep out the weather, or admit the sun or supply the means of ventilation; the humid and putrid roof of thatch exhaling malaria like all other decaying vegetable matter. The dwelling rooms were neither boarded nor paved; and whether it were that some were situate in low and damp places, occasionally flooded by the river, and usually much below the level of the road; or that the springs, as was often the case, would burst through the mud floor; the ground was at no time better than so much clay, while sometimes you might see little channels cut from the centre under the doorways to carry off the water, the door itself removed from its hinges: a resting place for infancy in its deluged home. These hovels were in many instances not provided with the commonest conveniences of the rudest police; contiguous to every door might be observed the dung-heap on which every kind of filth was accumulated, for the purpose of being disposed of for manure, so that, when the poor man opened his narrow habitation in the hope of refreshing it with the breeze of summer, he was met with a mixture of gases from reeking dunghills.
These miserable tenements rarely had more than two rooms, where the entire family, no matter how large, had to sleep together, regardless of age, gender, or suffering. With water running down the walls and light coming through the roof, and no fireplace even in winter, the struggling mother in the painful throes of childbirth brings another victim into our careless civilization; surrounded by three generations whose unavoidable presence is more painful than her own suffering in that moment; while the father of her upcoming child lies in another corner of the filthy room, struck down by the typhus that his contaminated home has filled his blood with, perhaps destined to be the next victim—his newborn child. These overcrowded walls had neither enough windows nor doors to keep out the weather, let in sunlight, or provide ventilation; the damp and decaying thatch roof exuding malaria like all other rotting plant matter. The living areas were neither floored nor plain; whether it was that some were located in low and damp areas, occasionally flooded by the river, and usually far below the road level; or that springs would often break through the mud floor; the ground was always just clay, and sometimes channels were cut from the center under the doorways to drain off the water, with the door itself sometimes off its hinges: a resting place for infants in their deluged home. These shacks often lacked even the most basic amenities of a rudimentary sanitation system; next to every door, you could see a heap of dung where all kinds of waste were dumped to be used as manure, so that when the poor man opened his cramped home hoping for a fresh summer breeze, he was greeted by a mix of gases from the steaming piles of filth.
This town of Marney was a metropolis of agricultural labour, for the proprietors of the neighbourhood having for the last half century acted on the system of destroying the cottages on their estates, in order to become exempted from the maintenance of the population, the expelled people had flocked to Marney, where, during the war, a manufactory had afforded them some relief, though its wheels had long ceased to disturb the waters of the Mar.
This town of Marney was a hub of agricultural work, as the local landowners had, for the past fifty years, been tearing down the cottages on their estates to avoid having to support the local population. The displaced people gathered in Marney, where, during the war, a factory had provided them with some help, even though its machinery had long stopped operating.
Deprived of this resource, they had again gradually spread themselves over that land which had as it were rejected them; and obtained from its churlish breast a niggardly subsistence. Their re-entrance into the surrounding parishes was viewed with great suspicion; their renewed settlement opposed by every ingenious contrivance; those who availed themselves of their labour were careful that they should not become dwellers on the soil; and though, from the excessive competition, there were few districts in the kingdom where the rate of wages was more depressed, those who were fortunate enough to obtain the scant remuneration, had, in addition to their toil, to endure each morn and even a weary journey before they could reach the scene of their labour, or return to the squalid hovel which profaned the name of home. To that home, over which Malaria hovered, and round whose shivering hearth were clustered other guests besides the exhausted family of toil—Fever, in every form, pale Consumption, exhausting Synochus, and trembling Ague,—returned after cultivating the broad fields of merry England the bold British peasant, returned to encounter the worst of diseases with a frame the least qualified to oppose them; a frame that subdued by toil was never sustained by animal food; drenched by the tempest could not change its dripping rags; and was indebted for its scanty fuel to the windfalls of the woods.
Deprived of this resource, they gradually spread back over the land that had rejected them and scraped a meager living from its harsh soil. Their return to the surrounding parishes was met with great suspicion; their reintegration was resisted by every clever tactic. Those who engaged their labor made sure they didn't settle down on the land. Despite the intense competition, there were few areas in the country where wages were lower. Those who were lucky enough to earn a little money had to endure a long, exhausting journey each morning and evening just to reach their workplace or return to their miserable hovel, which barely deserved to be called a home. To that home, overshadowed by malaria and where other unwanted guests like fever in all its forms, pale consumption, debilitating synochus, and shivering ague gathered around the shivering fire, returned the hardworking British peasant after toiling the vast fields of merry England. They returned to face the harshest diseases with a body that was poorly equipped to fight them— a body worn down by labor and never properly nourished, soaked by storms and unable to change its wet rags, relying on whatever fuel it could gather from fallen branches in the woods.
The eyes of this unhappy race might have been raised to the solitary spire that sprang up in the midst of them, the bearer of present consolation, the harbinger of future equality; but Holy Church at Marney had forgotten her sacred mission. We have introduced the reader to the vicar, an orderly man who deemed he did his duty if he preached each week two sermons, and enforced humility on his congregation and gratitude for the blessings of this life. The high Street and some neighbouring gentry were the staple of his hearers. Lord and Lady Marney came, attended by Captain Grouse, every Sunday morning with commendable regularity, and were ushered into the invisible interior of a vast pew, that occupied half of the gallery, was lined with crimson damask, and furnished with easy chairs, and, for those who chose them, well-padded stools of prayer. The people of Marney took refuge in conventicles, which abounded; little plain buildings of pale brick with the names painted on them, of Sion, Bethel, Bethesda: names of a distant land, and the language of a persecuted and ancient race: yet, such is the mysterious power of their divine quality, breathing consolation in the nineteenth century to the harassed forms and the harrowed souls of a Saxon peasantry.
The eyes of this unhappy group could have been lifted to the lone spire that stood in their midst, offering current comfort and promising future equality; but Holy Church at Marney had forgotten its sacred mission. We've introduced you to the vicar, a tidy man who believed he did his job by preaching two sermons every week and pushing his congregation to be humble and grateful for the blessings of life. The High Street and some nearby gentry made up the majority of his listeners. Lord and Lady Marney came every Sunday morning with Captain Grouse, regularly and in good faith, and were shown to the hidden interior of a large pew that took up half the gallery, lined with crimson damask and furnished with comfortable chairs and, for those who wanted them, cushioned prayer stools. The people of Marney sought refuge in small gathering places that were everywhere; simple buildings of pale brick with names painted on them like Sion, Bethel, Bethesda: names of a distant land, and the words of a persecuted and ancient race. Yet, the mysterious strength of their divine quality still breathed comfort into the troubled forms and worn souls of a Saxon peasantry in the nineteenth century.
But however devoted to his flock might have been the Vicar of Marney, his exertions for their well being, under any circumstances, must have been mainly limited to spiritual consolation. Married and a father he received for his labours the small tithes of the parish, which secured to him an income by no means equal to that of a superior banker’s clerk, or the cook of a great loanmonger. The great tithes of Marney, which might be counted by thousands, swelled the vast rental which was drawn from this district by the fortunate earls that bore its name.
But no matter how dedicated the Vicar of Marney was to his congregation, his efforts for their welfare were mostly limited to providing spiritual support. As a married man and a father, he earned only the small tithes from the parish, which gave him an income that was far less than that of a senior bank clerk or the chef for a wealthy moneylender. The large tithes of Marney, which could amount to thousands, contributed to the enormous rent collected from this area by the lucky earls who held the title.
The morning after the arrival of Egremont at the Abbey, an unusual stir might have been observed in the high Street of the town. Round the portico of the Green Dragon hotel and commercial inn, a knot of principal personages, the chief lawyer, the brewer, the vicar himself, and several of those easy quidnuncs who abound in country towns, and who rank under the designation of retired gentlemen, were in close and very earnest converse. In a short time a servant on horseback in the Abbey livery galloped up to the portico, and delivered a letter to the vicar. The excitement apparently had now greatly increased. On the opposite side of the way to the important group, a knot, larger in numbers but very deficient in quality, had formed themselves, and remained transfixed with gaping mouths and a curious not to say alarmed air. The head constable walked up to the door of the Green Dragon, and though he did not presume to join the principal group, was evidently in attendance, if required. The clock struck eleven; a cart had stopped to watch events, and a gentleman’s coachman riding home with a led horse.
The morning after Egremont arrived at the Abbey, there was an unusual buzz in the town's high street. Around the portico of the Green Dragon hotel and commercial inn, a group of key figures—including the main lawyer, the brewer, the vicar, and several of those nosy small-town retirees—were engaged in intense conversation. Soon, a servant on horseback, wearing the Abbey's livery, rode up to the portico and handed a letter to the vicar. The excitement seemed to have significantly increased. Across the street from the important group, a larger crowd, lacking in quality, had gathered, their mouths agape and expressions curious, if not somewhat alarmed. The head constable approached the door of the Green Dragon; although he didn’t dare join the main group, he was clearly on standby if needed. The clock struck eleven; a cart had stopped to observe, and a gentleman’s coachman was riding home with a led horse.
“Here they are!” said the brewer.
“Here they are!” said the brewer.
“Lord Marney himself,” said the lawyer.
“Lord Marney himself,” said the lawyer.
“And Sir Vavasour Firebrace, I declare. I wonder how he came here,” said a retired gentleman, who had been a tallow-chandler on Holborn Hill.
“And Sir Vavasour Firebrace, I can't believe it. I wonder how he showed up here,” said a retired gentleman who used to be a tallow-chandler on Holborn Hill.
The vicar took off his hat, and all uncovered. Lord Marney and his brother magistrate rode briskly up to the inn and rapidly dismounted.
The vicar took off his hat, and everyone else followed suit. Lord Marney and his brother, the magistrate, rode up to the inn quickly and got off their horses in a hurry.
“Well, Snigford,” said his lordship, in a peremptory tone, “this is a pretty business; I’ll have this stopped directly.”
“Well, Snigford,” said his lordship, in a commanding tone, “this is a real mess; I’ll get this stopped right now.”
Fortunate man if he succeed in doing so! The torch of the incendiary had for the first time been introduced into the parish of Marney; and last night the primest stacks of the Abbey farm had blazed a beacon to the agitated neighbourhood.
Lucky guy if he pulls it off! The firestarter's torch had first been brought into the parish of Marney; and last night, the best stacks of the Abbey farm had lit up a signal to the worried neighborhood.
Book 2 Chapter 4
“It is not so much the fire, sir,” said Mr Bingley of the Abbey farm to Egremont, “but the temper of the people that alarms me. Do you know, sir, there were two or three score of them here, and, except my own farm servants, not one of them would lend a helping hand to put out the flames, though, with water so near, they might have been of great service.”
“It’s not really the fire, sir,” said Mr. Bingley of the Abbey farm to Egremont, “but the attitude of the people that worries me. You know, sir, there were two or three dozen of them here, and except for my own farm workers, not a single one would help put out the flames, even though with water so close, they could have been really helpful.”
“You told my brother, Lord Marney, this?”
“You told my brother, Lord Marney, this?”
“Oh! it’s Mr Charles I’m speaking to! My service to you, sir; I’m glad to see you in these parts again. It’s a long time that we have had that pleasure, sir. Travelling in foreign parts, as I have heard say?”
“Oh! It’s Mr. Charles I’m talking to! Good to see you, sir; I’m happy to see you around here again. It’s been a while since we’ve had that chance, sir. Traveling abroad, I’ve heard?”
“Something of that; but very glad to find myself at home once more, Mr Bingley, though very sorry to have such a welcome as a blazing rick at the Abbey farm.”
“Something like that; but I'm really glad to be back home again, Mr. Bingley, even though I'm sorry for such a welcome with a burning stack at the Abbey farm.”
“Well, do you know, Mr Charles, between ourselves,” and Mr Bingley lowered his tone, and looked around him, “Things is very bad here; I can’t make out, for my part, what has become of the country. Tayn’t the same land to live in as it was when you used to come to our moor coursing, with the old lord; you remember that, I be sure, Mr Charles?”
“Well, you know, Mr. Charles, just between us,” Mr. Bingley lowered his voice and glanced around, “things are really bad here. I can’t figure out what’s happened to the country. It’s not the same place to live as it was back when you used to come to our moor coursing with the old lord; I’m sure you remember that, Mr. Charles?”
“‘Tis not easy to forget good sport, Mr Bingley. With your permission, I will put my horse up here for half an hour. I have a fancy to stroll to the ruins.”
“It's not easy to forget a good game, Mr. Bingley. If you don't mind, I’ll put my horse up here for half an hour. I feel like taking a walk to the ruins.”
“You wunna find them much changed,” said the farmer, smiling. “They have seen a deal of different things in their time! But you will taste our ale, Mr Charles?”
“You won't find them much changed,” said the farmer, smiling. “They have seen a lot of different things in their time! But you'll try our ale, Mr. Charles?”
“When I return.”
"When I get back."
But the hospitable Bingley would take no denial, and as his companion waived on the present occasion entering his house, for the sun had been some time declining, the farmer, calling one of his labourers to take Egremont’s horse, hastened into the house to fill the brimming cup.
But the welcoming Bingley wouldn’t take no for an answer, and since his friend decided not to go into his house this time—because the sun had already started to set—the farmer called one of his workers to take Egremont’s horse and rushed inside to pour a full cup.
“And what do you think of this fire?” said Egremont to the hind.
“And what do you think of this fire?” Egremont asked the gamekeeper.
“I think ‘tis hard times for the poor, sir.”
"I think it's tough times for the poor, sir."
“But rick-burning will not make the times easier, my good man.”
“But burning ricks won’t make things any easier, my friend.”
The man made no reply, but with a dogged look led away the horse to his stable.
The man didn’t say anything, but with a determined expression, he led the horse to his stable.
About half a mile from Marney, the dale narrowed, and the river took a winding course. It ran through meads, soft and vivid with luxuriant vegetation, bounded on either side by rich hanging woods, save where occasionally a quarry broke the verdant bosom of the heights with its rugged and tawny form. Fair stone and plenteous timber, and the current of fresh waters, combined, with the silent and secluded scene screened from every harsh and angry wind, to form the sacred spot that in old days Holy Church loved to hallow with its beauteous and enduring structures. Even the stranger therefore when he had left the town about two miles behind him, and had heard the farm and mill which he had since passed, called the Abbey farm and the Abbey mill, might have been prepared for the grateful vision of some monastic remains. As for Egremont, he had been almost born amid the ruins of Marney Abbey; its solemn relics were associated with his first and freshest fancies; every footstep was as familiar to him as it could have been to one of the old monks; yet never without emotion could he behold these unrivalled remains of one of the greatest of the great religious houses of the North.
About half a mile from Marney, the valley narrowed, and the river took a winding path. It flowed through meadows, soft and vibrant with lush vegetation, bordered on either side by rich, hanging woods, except where occasionally a quarry broke the green landscape with its rugged, tawny shape. Fine stone and abundant timber, along with the flow of fresh water, came together with the quiet and secluded scene shielded from every harsh and angry wind, creating the sacred place that in ancient times the Holy Church loved to bless with its beautiful and lasting structures. Even a stranger, after leaving the town about two miles behind and passing the farm and mill called the Abbey farm and the Abbey mill, might have expected to see some monastic ruins. As for Egremont, he had nearly been born among the ruins of Marney Abbey; its solemn remnants were linked to his earliest and most vivid memories; every footstep was as familiar to him as it could have been to one of the old monks; yet he could never look at these unmatched remains of one of the greatest religious houses of the North without feeling deep emotion.
Over a space of not less than ten acres might still be observed the fragments of the great abbey: these were, towards their limit, in general moss-grown and mouldering memorials that told where once rose the offices and spread the terraced gardens of the old proprietors; here might still be traced the dwelling of the lord abbot; and there, still more distinctly, because built on a greater scale and of materials still more intended for perpetuity, the capacious hospital, a name that did not then denote the dwelling of disease, but a place where all the rights of hospitality were practised; where the traveller from the proud baron to the lonely pilgrim asked the shelter and the succour that never were denied, and at whose gate, called the Portal of the Poor, the peasants on the Abbey lands, if in want, might appeal each morn and night for raiment and for food.
Across no less than ten acres, the remnants of the great abbey could still be seen: these were, at the edges, generally covered in moss and decaying relics that marked where once stood the offices and terraced gardens of the old owners; here, you could still trace the residence of the lord abbot; and there, even more clearly, due to its larger scale and more durable materials, the spacious hospital, a term that didn't then signify a place for the sick, but a venue where all the rights of hospitality were upheld; where the traveler, from the proud baron to the solitary pilgrim, sought the shelter and assistance that were never refused, and at whose entrance, known as the Portal of the Poor, the local peasants on the Abbey lands could, if in need, appeal each morning and night for clothing and food.
But it was in the centre of this tract of ruins, occupying a space of not less than two acres, that, with a strength that had defied time, and with a beauty that had at last turned away the wrath of man, still rose if not in perfect, yet admirable, form and state, one of the noblest achievements of Christian art,—the Abbey church. The summer vault was now its only roof, and all that remained of its gorgeous windows was the vastness of their arched symmetry, and some wreathed relics of their fantastic frame-work, but the rest was uninjured.
But in the middle of this area of ruins, covering a space of at least two acres, stood, with a strength that had withstood time and a beauty that had finally calmed the anger of man, one of the greatest accomplishments of Christian art—the Abbey church. The summer sky was now its only roof, and all that was left of its magnificent windows was the vastness of their arched symmetry and some twisted remnants of their intricate framework, but the rest was unharmed.
From the west window, looking over the transept chapel of the Virgin, still adorned with pillars of marble and alabaster, the eye wandered down the nave to the great orient light, a length of nearly three hundred feet, through a gorgeous avenue of unshaken walls and columns that clustered to the skies, On each side of the Lady’s chapel rose a tower. One which was of great antiquity, being of that style which is commonly called Norman, short and very thick and square, did not mount much above the height of the western front; but the other tower was of a character very different, It was tall and light, and of a Gothic style most pure and graceful; the stone of which it was built, of a bright and even sparkling colour, and looking as if it were hewn but yesterday. At first, its turretted crest seemed injured; but the truth is, it was unfinished; the workmen were busied on this very tower the day that old Baldwin Greymount came as the king’s commissioner to inquire into the conduct of this religious house. The abbots loved to memorise their reigns by some public work, which should add to the beauty of their buildings or the convenience of their subjects; and the last of the ecclesiastical lords of Marney, a man of fine taste and a skilful architect, was raising this new belfry for his brethren when the stern decree arrived that the bells should no more sound. And the hymn was no more to be chaunted in the Lady’s chapel; and the candles were no more to be lit on the high altar; and the gate of the poor was to be closed for ever; and the wanderer was no more to find a home.
From the west window, overlooking the Virgin's transept chapel, still decorated with marble and alabaster columns, the gaze drifted down the nave toward the great eastern light, spanning nearly three hundred feet, through a stunning avenue of sturdy walls and columns reaching toward the sky. On either side of the Lady’s chapel, a tower rose. One was very old, in the style commonly known as Norman, short, thick, and square, not rising much above the height of the western front; the other tower was quite different. It was tall and light, showcasing a pure and graceful Gothic style; the stone it was made from was bright and sparkling, looking as if it had just been cut yesterday. At first, its turreted top seemed damaged; but in reality, it was unfinished; the workers were occupied on this tower the day old Baldwin Greymount arrived as the king’s commissioner to investigate the conduct of this religious house. The abbots liked to commemorate their reigns with public works that would enhance the beauty of their buildings or the convenience of their community; and the last of the ecclesiastical lords of Marney, a man of fine taste and skilled in architecture, was constructing this new belfry for his fellow monks when the harsh decree came that the bells would no longer ring. The hymn was no longer to be sung in the Lady’s chapel; the candles were no longer to be lit on the high altar; the gate for the poor was to be shut forever; and the wanderer was no longer to find a home.
The body of the church was in many parts overgrown with brambles and in all covered with a rank vegetation. It had been a very sultry day, and the blaze of the meridian heat still inflamed the air; the kine for shelter, rather than for sustenance, had wandered through some broken arches, and were lying in the shadow of the nave. This desecration of a spot, once sacred, still beautiful and solemn, jarred on the feelings of Egremont. He sighed and turning away, followed a path that after a few paces led him into the cloister garden. This was a considerable quadrangle; once surrounding the garden of the monks, but all that remained of that fair pleasaunce was a solitary yew in its centre, that seemed the oldest tree that could well live, and was, according to tradition, more ancient than the most venerable walls of the Abbey. Round this quadrangle was the refectory, the library and the kitchen, and above them the cells and dormitory of the brethren. An imperfect staircase, not without danger, led to these unroofed chambers; but Egremont familiar with the way did not hesitate to pursue it, so that he soon found himself on an elevation overlooking the garden, while further on extended the vast cloisters of the monks, and adjoining was a cemetery, that had once been enclosed, and communicated with the cloister garden.
The church was largely overgrown with brambles and covered in thick vegetation. It had been a very hot day, and the heat still hung heavily in the air; the cattle, seeking shade rather than food, had wandered through some broken arches and were resting in the shadows of the nave. This violation of a place that was once sacred, yet still beautiful and solemn, unsettled Egremont. He sighed and turned away, following a path that soon led him into the cloister garden. This was a sizable courtyard that had once surrounded the monks' garden, but all that remained of that lovely space was a solitary yew tree in the center, which seemed to be the oldest tree still alive and, according to tradition, was older than the abbey's oldest walls. Around this courtyard were the refectory, the library, and the kitchen, and above them were the cells and dormitory of the monks. An imperfect staircase, not without risks, led to these unroofed rooms; but Egremont, familiar with the path, did not hesitate to follow it, quickly finding himself on a rise overlooking the garden. Further along, the vast cloisters of the monks extended, and next to them was a cemetery that had once been enclosed and connected to the cloister garden.
It was one of those summer days that are so still, that they seem as it were a holiday of nature. The weary wind was sleeping in some grateful cavern, and the sunbeams basking on some fervent knoll; the river floated with a drowsy unconscious course: there was no wave in the grass, no stir in the branches.
It was one of those summer days that felt so tranquil, it seemed like nature was on a holiday. The tired wind was resting in a cozy spot, while the sunbeams were soaking up the warmth on a hot hill; the river moved lazily along without a care: there was no wave in the grass, no movement in the branches.
A silence so profound amid these solemn ruins, offered the perfection of solitude; and there was that stirring in the mind of Egremont which rendered him far from indisposed for this loneliness.
A silence so deep among these solemn ruins provided the perfect solitude; and there was a feeling in Egremont's mind that made him quite open to this loneliness.
The slight words that he had exchanged with the farmer and the hind had left him musing. Why was England not the same land as in the days of his light-hearted youth? Why were these hard times for the poor? He stood among the ruins that, as the farmer had well observed, had seen many changes: changes of creeds, of dynasties, of laws, of manners. New orders of men had arisen in the country, new sources of wealth had opened, new dispositions of power to which that wealth had necessarily led. His own house, his own order, had established themselves on the ruins of that great body, the emblems of whose ancient magnificence and strength surrounded him. And now his order was in turn menaced. And the People—the millions of Toil, on whose unconscious energies during these changeful centuries all rested—what changes had these centuries brought to them? Had their advance in the national scale borne a due relation to that progress of their rulers, which had accumulated in the treasuries of a limited class the riches of the world; and made their possessors boast that they were the first of nations; the most powerful and the most free, the most enlightened, the most moral, and the most religious? Were there any rick-burners in the times of the lord abbots? And if not, why not? And why should the stacks of the Earls of Marney be destroyed, and those of the Abbots of Marney spared?
The brief conversation he had with the farmer and the laborer had left him deep in thought. Why wasn’t England the same as it was in his carefree youth? Why were these tough times for the poor? He stood among the ruins that, as the farmer had rightly pointed out, had witnessed many changes: shifts in beliefs, dynasties, laws, and customs. New groups of people had emerged in the country, new sources of wealth had opened up, and new distributions of power had inevitably followed. His own home, his own class, had established themselves on the ruins of that great body, the symbols of whose ancient grandeur and strength surrounded him. And now his class was in turn threatened. And the People—the millions of workers, whose unconscious efforts through these changing centuries had supported everything—what changes had these centuries brought to them? Had their advancement in society matched the progress of their rulers, who had amassed the world’s riches in the treasuries of a small elite and boasted that they were the greatest of nations; the most powerful and the most free, the most enlightened, the most moral, and the most religious? Were there any rick-burners in the days of the lord abbots? And if not, why not? And why should the stacks of the Earls of Marney be destroyed, but those of the Abbots of Marney be spared?
Brooding over these suggestions, some voices disturbed him, and looking round, he observed in the cemetery two men: one was standing beside a tomb which his companion was apparently examining.
Thinking about these suggestions, he was interrupted by some voices, and when he looked around, he saw two men in the cemetery: one was standing next to a tomb while his companion seemed to be inspecting it.
The first was of lofty stature, and though dressed with simplicity, had nothing sordid in his appearance. His garments gave no clue to his position in life: they might have been worn by a squire or by his gamekeeper; a dark velveteen dress and leathern gaiters. As Egremont caught his form, he threw his broad-brimmed country hat upon the ground and showed a frank and manly countenance. His complexion might in youth have been ruddy, but time and time’s attendants, thought and passion, had paled it: his chesnut hair, faded, but not grey, still clustered over a noble brow; his features were regular and handsome, a well-formed nose, the square mouth and its white teeth, and the clear grey eye which befitted such an idiosyncracy. His time of vigorous manhood, for he was much nearer forty than fifty years of age, perhaps better suited his athletic form, than the more supple and graceful season of youth.
The first man was tall, and even though he dressed simply, he didn’t look shabby at all. His clothes didn’t reveal his social status: they could have belonged to a squire or his gamekeeper; he wore a dark velveteen suit and leather gaiters. As Egremont spotted him, he tossed his wide-brimmed country hat on the ground and revealed a sincere and strong face. His complexion might have been rosy in his youth, but time and the effects of thought and emotion had drained it somewhat: his chestnut hair had faded but wasn’t grey, still thickly framing a noble forehead; his features were regular and attractive, with a well-shaped nose, a square mouth with white teeth, and a clear grey eye that suited his personality. In the prime of his manhood, being closer to forty than fifty, his athletic build suited him better than the more graceful and flexible years of youth.
Stretching his powerful arms in the air, and delivering himself of an exclamation which denoted his weariness, and which had broken the silence, he expressed to his companion his determination to rest himself under the shade of the yew in the contiguous garden, and inviting his friend to follow him, he took up his hat and moved away.
Stretching his strong arms up in the air and letting out a sigh that showed how tired he was, which broke the silence, he told his friend that he wanted to relax under the shade of the yew tree in the nearby garden. He invited his friend to join him, grabbed his hat, and walked off.
There was something in the appearance of the stranger that interested Egremont; and waiting till he had established himself in his pleasant resting place, Egremont descended into the cloister garden and determined to address him.
There was something about the stranger's appearance that caught Egremont's interest; so, after the stranger settled into his cozy spot, Egremont went down to the cloister garden and decided to talk to him.
Book 2 Chapter 5
“You lean against an ancient trunk,” said Egremont, carelessly advancing to the stranger, who looked up at him without any expression of surprise, and then replied. “They say ‘tis the trunk beneath whose branches the monks encamped when they came to this valley to raise their building. It was their house, till with the wood and stone around them, their labour and their fine art, they piled up their abbey. And then they were driven out of it, and it came to this. Poor men! poor men!”
“You’re leaning against an old tree,” said Egremont, casually walking over to the stranger, who looked up at him without any sign of surprise and then replied. “They say it’s the tree where the monks camped when they came to this valley to build their place. It was their home until, with the wood and stone around them, their hard work and craftsmanship, they constructed their abbey. And then they were forced out, and now it looks like this. Poor men! Poor men!”
“They would hardly have forfeited their resting-place had they deserved to retain it,” said Egremont.
“They wouldn’t have lost their resting place if they deserved to keep it,” said Egremont.
“They were rich. I thought it was poverty that was a crime,” replied the stranger in a tone of simplicity.
“They were wealthy. I used to think it was poverty that was a crime,” replied the stranger with a straightforward tone.
“But they had committed other crimes.”
“But they had committed other crimes.”
“It may be so; we are very frail. But their history has been written by their enemies; they were condemned without a hearing; the people rose oftentimes in their behalf; and their property was divided with those on whose reports it was forfeited.”
“It might be true; we are very weak. But their history has been shaped by their enemies; they were judged without a chance to defend themselves; the people often stood up for them; and their possessions were shared with those who reported them.”
“At any rate, it was a forfeiture which gave life to the community,” said Egremont; “the lands are held by active men and not by drones.”
“At any rate, it was a loss that brought the community to life,” said Egremont; “the lands are held by active people and not by slackers.”
“A drone is one who does not labour,” said the stranger; “whether he wear a cowl or a coronet, ‘tis the same to me. Somebody I suppose must own the land; though I have heard say that this individual tenure is not a necessity; but however this may be, I am not one who would object to the lord, provided he were a gentle one. All agree the Monastics were easy landlords; their rents were low; they granted leases in those days. Their tenants too might renew their term before their tenure ran out: so they were men of spirit and property. There were yeomen then, sir: the country was not divided into two classes, masters and slaves; there was some resting-place between luxury and misery. Comfort was an English habit then, not merely an English word.”
“A drone is someone who doesn’t work,” said the stranger; “whether he wears a hood or a crown, it’s all the same to me. I suppose someone must own the land; though I’ve heard that individual ownership isn’t a necessity; but regardless, I wouldn’t mind the lord, as long as he was a decent one. Everyone agrees the Monastics were easy landlords; their rents were low; they granted leases back then. Their tenants could also renew their leases before they expired: so they were people of spirit and property. There were yeomen then, sir: the country wasn’t just split into two classes, masters and slaves; there was something in between luxury and misery. Comfort was an English habit then, not just an English word.”
“And do you really think they were easier landlords than our present ones?” said Egremont, inquiringly.
“And do you really think they were better landlords than the ones we have now?” asked Egremont, curiously.
“Human nature would tell us that, even if history did not confess it. The Monastics could possess no private property; they could save no money; they could bequeath nothing. They lived, received, and expended in common. The monastery too was a proprietor that never died and never wasted. The farmer had a deathless landlord then; not a harsh guardian, or a grinding mortgagee, or a dilatory master in chancery, all was certain; the manor had not to dread a change of lords, or the oaks to tremble at the axe of the squandering heir. How proud we are still in England of an old family, though, God knows, ‘tis rare to see one now. Yet the people like to say, We held under him, and his father and his grandfather before him: they know that such a tenure is a benefit. The abbot was ever the same. The monks were in short in every district a point of refuge for all who needed succour, counsel, and protection; a body of individuals having no cares of their own, with wisdom to guide the inexperienced, with wealth to relieve the suffering, and often with power to protect the oppressed.”
“Human nature suggests that, even if history doesn't acknowledge it. The monastic community couldn’t own private property; they couldn’t save money; they couldn’t leave anything behind. They lived, received, and spent together. The monastery was a lasting owner that never faded and never wasted. The farmer had an eternal landlord then; not a harsh overseer, or an unforgiving mortgage holder, or a slow master in court, everything was secure; the estate didn’t have to fear a change of lords, or the trees to tremble at the axe of a careless heir. How proud we still are in England of an old family, although, God knows, it’s rare to see one now. Yet people like to say, We held under him, and his father and his grandfather before him: they understand that such a tenure is an advantage. The abbot was always the same. The monks, in short, were a point of refuge in every district for those who needed help, advice, and protection; a group of individuals with no personal worries, possessing wisdom to guide the inexperienced, wealth to aid the suffering, and often power to shield the oppressed.”
“You plead their cause with feeling,” said Egremont, not unmoved.
“You argue for them with passion,” said Egremont, clearly affected.
“It is my own; they were the sons of the People, like myself.”
“It’s mine; they were the children of the People, just like me.”
“I had thought rather these monasteries were the resort of the younger branches of the aristocracy?” said Egremont.
“I thought these monasteries were more like a getaway for the younger members of the aristocracy?” said Egremont.
“Instead of the pension list;” replied his companion, smiling, but not with bitterness. “Well, if we must have an aristocracy, I would sooner that its younger branches should be monks and nuns, than colonels without regiments, or housekeepers of royal palaces that exist only in name. Besides see what advantage to a minister if the unendowed aristocracy were thus provided for now. He need not, like a minister in these days, entrust the conduct of public affairs to individuals notoriously incompetent, appoint to the command of expeditions generals who never saw a field, make governors of colonies out of men who never could govern themselves, or find an ambassador in a broken dandy or a blasted favourite. It is true that many of the monks and nuns were persons of noble birth. Why should they not have been? The aristocracy had their share; no more. They, like all other classes, were benefitted by the monasteries: but the list of the mitred abbots when they were suppressed, shows that the great majority of the heads of houses were of the people.”
“Instead of the pension list,” replied his companion, smiling, but not with bitterness. “Well, if we have to have an aristocracy, I’d rather see its younger branches become monks and nuns than colonels without regiments or housekeepers of royal palaces that exist only in name. Besides, think about the advantage for a minister if the unendowed aristocracy were taken care of now. He wouldn’t have to, like a minister these days, hand over public affairs to people who are clearly incompetent, appoint generals who have never seen a battlefield to lead expeditions, make governors of colonies out of people who couldn’t govern themselves, or choose an ambassador from a washed-up dandy or a fallen favorite. It’s true that many of the monks and nuns came from noble families. Why shouldn’t they? The aristocracy had their share; no more. They, like all other classes, benefited from the monasteries: but the list of the mitred abbots when they were suppressed shows that the vast majority of the heads of houses were common people.”
“Well, whatever difference of opinion may exist on these points,” said Egremont, “there is one on which there can be no controversy: the monks were great architects.”
“Well, no matter what differences of opinion there may be on these points,” said Egremont, “there is one thing that everyone can agree on: the monks were amazing architects.”
“Ah! there it is,” said the stranger, in a tone of plaintiveness; “if the world but only knew what they had lost! I am sure that not the faintest idea is generally prevalent of the appearance of England before and since the dissolution. Why, sir, in England and Wales alone, there were of these institutions of different sizes; I mean monasteries, and chantries and chapels, and great hospitals; considerably upwards of three thousand; all of them fair buildings, many of them of exquisite beauty. There were on an average in every shire at least twenty structures such as this was; in this great county double that number: establishments that were as vast and as magnificent and as beautiful as your Belvoirs and your Chatsworths, your Wentworths and your Stowes. Try to imagine the effect of thirty or forty Chatsworths in this county the proprietors of which were never absent. You complain enough now of absentees. The monks were never non-resident. They expended their revenue among those whose labour had produced it. These holy men too built and planted as they did everything else for posterity: their churches were cathedrals; their schools colleges; their halls and libraries the muniment rooms of kingdoms; their woods and waters, their farms and gardens, were laid out and disposed on a scale and in a spirit that are now extinct: they made the country beautiful, and the people proud of their country.”
“Ah! there it is,” said the stranger, sounding mournful. “If only the world knew what they had lost! I’m sure people today have no real idea of what England looked like before and after the dissolution. In England and Wales alone, there used to be over three thousand institutions of different types, like monasteries, chantries, chapels, and large hospitals—all fair buildings, many of them beautifully designed. On average, every county had at least twenty structures like this; in this large county, there were double that number. These establishments were as vast, magnificent, and beautiful as your Belvoirs and Chatsworths, your Wentworths and your Stowes. Imagine having thirty or forty Chatsworths in this county, with their owners never being away. You complain enough now about absentees. The monks were never absent. They spent their income on the people whose labor generated it. These holy men also built and planted with future generations in mind: their churches were like cathedrals; their schools were colleges; their halls and libraries served as the record rooms of kingdoms; their forests and waterways, their farms and gardens were laid out and designed on a scale and with a spirit that are now gone. They made the countryside beautiful and instilled pride in the people for their land.”
“Yet if the monks were such public benefactors, why did not the people rise in their favour?”
“Yet if the monks were such a benefit to the community, why didn’t the people support them?”
“They did, but too late. They struggled for a century, but they struggled against property and they were beat. As long as the monks existed, the people, when aggrieved, had property on their side. And now ‘tis all over,” said the stranger; “and travellers come and stare at these ruins, and think themselves very wise to moralize over time. They are the children of violence, not of time. It is war that created these ruins, civil war, of all our civil wars the most inhuman, for it was waged with the unresisting. The monasteries were taken by storm, they were sacked, gutted, battered with warlike instruments, blown up with gunpowder; you may see the marks of the blast against the new tower here. Never was such a plunder. The whole face of the country for a century was that of a land recently invaded by a ruthless enemy; it was worse than the Norman conquest; nor has England ever lost this character of ravage. I don’t know whether the union workhouses will remove it. They are building something for the people at last. After an experiment of three centuries, your gaols being full, and your treadmills losing something of their virtue, you have given us a substitute for the monasteries.”
“They did, but it was too late. They fought for a century, but they fought against property, and they lost. As long as the monks were around, the people had property on their side when they were wronged. And now it’s all over,” said the stranger. “Travelers come and look at these ruins, thinking they’re very wise to reflect on time. They are the children of violence, not of time. It was war that created these ruins, civil war, the most inhumane of all our civil wars, because it was fought against those who couldn’t fight back. The monasteries were stormed, looted, destroyed with weapons, and blown up with gunpowder; you can see the marks of the explosion against the new tower here. There has never been such plunder. For a century, the entire landscape looked like a place recently invaded by a merciless enemy; it was worse than the Norman conquest, and England has never fully recovered from this devastation. I don’t know if the union workhouses will change that. They are finally building something for the people. After experimenting for three centuries, with your prisons overflowing and your treadmills losing some of their effectiveness, you have given us a substitute for the monasteries.”
“You lament the old faith,” said Egremont, in a tone of respect.
“You miss the old faith,” said Egremont, with a respectful tone.
“I am not viewing the question as one of faith,” said the stranger. “It is not as a matter of religion, but as a matter of right, that I am considering it: as a matter, I should say, of private right and public happiness. You might have changed if you thought fit the religion of the abbots as you changed the religion of the bishops: but you had no right to deprive men of their property, and property moreover which under their administration so mainly contributed to the welfare of the community.”
“I’m not looking at this question as one of faith,” said the stranger. “It’s not about religion; it’s about what’s right, specifically about individual rights and the happiness of the public. You may have changed the abbots’ religion just like you changed the bishops’, but you had no right to take away people’s property, especially property that, under their management, greatly benefited the community.”
“As for community,” said a voice which proceeded neither from Egremont nor the stranger, “with the monasteries expired the only type that we ever had in England of such an intercourse. There is no community in England; there is aggregation, but aggregation under circumstances which make it rather a dissociating, than an uniting, principle.”
“As for community,” said a voice that came from neither Egremont nor the stranger, “when the monasteries ended, we lost the only kind we ever had in England for this kind of interaction. There’s no real community in England; there’s just a collection of people, but it’s a collection that creates more division than unity.”
It was a still voice that uttered these words, yet one of a peculiar character; one of those voices that instantly arrest attention: gentle and yet solemn, earnest yet unimpassioned. With a step as whispering as his tone, the man who had been kneeling by the tomb, had unobserved joined his associate and Egremont. He hardly reached the middle height; his form slender, but well proportioned; his pale countenance, slightly marked with the small pox, was redeemed from absolute ugliness by a highly-intellectual brow, and large dark eyes that indicated deep sensibility and great quickness of apprehension. Though young, he was already a little bald; he was dressed entirely in black; the fairness of his linen, the neatness of his beard, his gloves much worn, yet carefully mended, intimated that his very faded garments were the result of necessity rather than of negligence.
It was a quiet voice that spoke these words, yet it was unique; one of those voices that instantly grab your attention: gentle but serious, sincere yet calm. With a step as soft as his tone, the man who had been kneeling by the tomb quietly joined his companion and Egremont. He was of average height, his body slender but well-built; his pale face, slightly scarred by smallpox, was saved from being truly unattractive by a highly-intelligent forehead and large dark eyes that showed deep sensitivity and quick understanding. Though young, he was already somewhat balding; he was dressed entirely in black; the whiteness of his shirt, the neatness of his beard, and his well-worn gloves—carefully mended—suggested that his very faded clothes were a result of necessity rather than carelessness.
“You also lament the dissolution of these bodies,” said Egremont.
“You also mourn the breakup of these groups,” said Egremont.
“There is so much to lament in the world in which we live,” said the younger of the strangers, “that I can spare no pang for the past.”
“There’s so much to mourn in the world we live in,” said the younger of the strangers, “that I can't waste any sorrow on the past.”
“Yet you approve of the principle of their society; you prefer it, you say, to our existing life.”
“Yet you agree with the idea behind their society; you say you prefer it to our current way of life.”
“Yes; I prefer association to gregariousness.”
“Yes; I prefer companionship to being social.”
“That is a distinction,” said Egremont, musingly.
"That is a distinction," Egremont said thoughtfully.
“It is a community of purpose that constitutes society,” continued the younger stranger; “without that, men may be drawn into contiguity, but they still continue virtually isolated.”
“It’s a community with a shared purpose that makes up society,” the younger stranger continued. “Without that, people might come together physically, but they still remain essentially isolated.”
“And is that their condition in cities?”
“And is that how things are for them in cities?”
“It is their condition everywhere; but in cities that condition is aggravated. A density of population implies a severer struggle for existence, and a consequent repulsion of elements brought into too close contact. In great cities men are brought together by the desire of gain. They are not in a state of co-operation, but of isolation, as to the making of fortunes; and for all the rest they are careless of neighbours. Christianity teaches us to love our neighbour as ourself; modern society acknowledges no neighbour.”
“It’s their situation everywhere, but in cities, it’s even worse. A higher population means a tougher fight for survival, causing people to push away those who are too close. In big cities, people come together out of a desire to make money. They’re not cooperating; instead, they’re isolated when it comes to building wealth, and they often don’t care about their neighbors otherwise. Christianity teaches us to love our neighbor as ourselves, but modern society recognizes no neighbors.”
“Well, we live in strange times,” said Egremont, struck by the observation of his companion, and relieving a perplexed spirit by an ordinary exclamation, which often denotes that the mind is more stirring than it cares to acknowledge, or at the moment is capable to express.
“Well, we live in strange times,” said Egremont, taken aback by his companion's remark, and easing his confused thoughts with a common expression, which often suggests that the mind is more active than it wants to admit, or is currently able to articulate.
“When the infant begins to walk, it also thinks that it lives in strange times,” said his companion.
“When the baby starts to walk, it also believes it’s living in unusual times,” said his friend.
“Your inference?” asked Egremont.
"What's your inference?" asked Egremont.
“That society, still in its infancy, is beginning to feel its way.”
“Society, still in its early stages, is starting to find its way.”
“This is a new reign,” said Egremont, “perhaps it is a new era.”
“This is a new reign,” Egremont said, “maybe it’s a new era.”
“I think so,” said the younger stranger.
“I think so,” said the younger stranger.
“I hope so,” said the elder one.
“I hope so,” said the older one.
“Well, society may be in its infancy,” said Egremont slightly smiling; “but, say what you like, our Queen reigns over the greatest nation that ever existed.”
“Well, society might be young,” said Egremont with a slight smile; “but, no matter what you say, our Queen rules over the greatest nation that has ever existed.”
“Which nation?” asked the younger stranger, “for she reigns over two.”
“Which nation?” the younger stranger asked, “since she rules over two.”
The stranger paused; Egremont was silent, but looked inquiringly.
The stranger stopped; Egremont stayed quiet but looked at him questioningly.
“Yes,” resumed the younger stranger after a moment’s interval. “Two nations; between whom there is no intercourse and no sympathy; who are as ignorant of each other’s habits, thoughts, and feelings, as if they were dwellers in different zones, or inhabitants of different planets; who are formed by a different breeding, are fed by a different food, are ordered by different manners, and are not governed by the same laws.”
“Yeah,” continued the younger stranger after a brief pause. “Two nations that have no connection and no understanding; they are as unaware of each other’s customs, thoughts, and emotions, as if they lived in different regions or on different planets; shaped by different backgrounds, nurtured by different experiences, follow different social norms, and aren’t ruled by the same laws.”
“You speak of—” said Egremont, hesitatingly.
“You're talking about—” said Egremont, hesitantly.
“THE RICH AND THE POOR.”
“The Wealthy and the Poor.”
At this moment a sudden flush of rosy light, suffusing the grey ruins, indicated that the sun had just fallen; and through a vacant arch that overlooked them, alone in the resplendent sky, glittered the twilight star. The hour, the scene, the solemn stillness and the softening beauty, repressed controversy, induced even silence. The last words of the stranger lingered in the ear of Egremont; his musing spirit was teeming with many thoughts, many emotions; when from the Lady Chapel there rose the evening hymn to the Virgin. A single voice; but tones of almost supernatural sweetness; tender and solemn, yet flexible and thrilling.
At that moment, a sudden flush of rosy light spread across the grey ruins, signaling that the sun had just set; and through an empty arch that overlooked them, the evening star sparkled alone in the brilliant sky. The hour, the scene, the profound stillness, and the softening beauty stifled debate and even encouraged silence. The stranger's last words echoed in Egremont's mind; his reflective spirit was filled with many thoughts and emotions; when from the Lady Chapel, the evening hymn to the Virgin began. A single voice, but with tones of almost supernatural sweetness—tender and solemn, yet flexible and thrilling.
Egremont started from his reverie. He would have spoken, but he perceived that the elder of the strangers had risen from his resting-place, and with downcast eyes and crossed arms, was on his knees. The other remained standing in his former posture.
Egremont snapped out of his daydream. He would have said something, but he noticed that the older of the strangers had gotten up from where he was resting, and with his head down and arms crossed, was kneeling. The other man stayed standing as he had been.
The divine melody ceased; the elder stranger rose; the words were on the lips of Egremont, that would have asked some explanation of this sweet and holy mystery, when in the vacant and star-lit arch on which his glance was fixed, he beheld a female form. She was apparently in the habit of a Religious, yet scarcely could be a nun, for her veil, if indeed it were a veil, had fallen on her shoulders, and revealed her thick tresses of long fair hair. The blush of deep emotion lingered on a countenance, which though extremely young, was impressed with a character of almost divine majesty; while her dark eyes and long dark lashes, contrasting with the brightness of her complexion and the luxuriance of her radiant locks, combined to produce a beauty as rare as it is choice; and so strange, that Egremont might for a moment have been pardoned for believing her a seraph, that had lighted on this sphere, or the fair phantom of some saint haunting the sacred ruins of her desecrated fane.
The divine melody stopped; the older stranger stood up; the words were on Egremont's lips, ready to ask about this sweet and holy mystery, when he spotted a female figure in the vacant, starry arch that captivated his gaze. She appeared to be dressed like a nun, yet she could hardly be one, as her veil—if it was even a veil—had slipped onto her shoulders, revealing her long, flowing blonde hair. A deep emotional blush lingered on her face, which, despite her youth, bore a mark of almost divine majesty. Her dark eyes and long lashes contrasted strikingly with her bright complexion and the abundance of her shining hair, creating a beauty that was as rare as it was exquisite; so unusual that for a moment, Egremont could have been forgiven for thinking she was a seraph who had descended to this world or the lovely ghost of a saint lingering in the sacred ruins of her desecrated shrine.
Book 2 Chapter 6
“I understand, then,” said Lord Marney to his brother, as on the evening of the same day they were seated together in the drawing-room, in close converse “I understand then, that you have in fact paid nothing, and that my mother will give you a thousand pounds. That won’t go very far.”
“I get it now,” said Lord Marney to his brother, as they sat together in the drawing room that evening, deep in conversation. “I get that you haven’t actually paid anything, and my mom will give you a thousand pounds. That won’t stretch very far.”
“It will hardly pay for the chairing,” said Egremont; “the restoration of the family influence was celebrated on so great a scale.”
“It probably won’t be worth the trouble of leading,” said Egremont; “the revival of the family’s influence was celebrated on such a grand scale.”
“The family influence must be supported,” said Lord Marney, “and my mother will give you a thousand pounds; as I said, that will not do much for you, but I like her spirit. Contests are very expensive things, yet I quite approve of what you have done, especially as you won. It is a great thing in these ten pound days to win your first contest, and shows powers of calculation which I respect. Everything in this world is calculation; there is no such thing as luck, depend upon it; and if you go on calculating with equal exactness, you must succeed in life. Now the question is, what is to be done with your election bills?”
“The family influence needs to be backed,” said Lord Marney, “and my mom will give you a thousand pounds; as I mentioned, that won't do much for you, but I appreciate her spirit. Contests can be really expensive, yet I completely support what you've done, especially since you won. Winning your first contest is a significant achievement in these ten-pound days and shows a level of calculation that I respect. Everything in this world relies on calculation; there’s no such thing as luck, trust me; and if you keep calculating with the same precision, you’re bound to succeed in life. Now the question is, what are we going to do about your election bills?”
“Exactly.”
“Exactly.”
“You want to know what I will do for you, or rather what I can do for you; that is the point. My inclination of course is to do everything for you; but when I calculate my resources, I may find that they are not equal to my inclination.”
“You want to know what I can do for you; that's the key. Naturally, I want to do everything for you, but when I consider what I have to work with, I might realize that my abilities don’t match my intentions.”
“I am sure, George, you will do everything, and more than everything you ought.”
“I’m sure, George, you’ll do everything and then some.”
“I am extremely pleased about this thousand pounds of my mother, Charles.”
“I’m really happy about this thousand pounds from my mother, Charles.”
“Most admirable of her! But she always is so generous!”
"She's so admirable! But she's always so generous!"
“Her jointure has been most regularly paid,” continued Lord Marney. “Always be exact in your payments, Charles. There is no end to the good it produces. Now if I had not been so regular in paying my mother her jointure, she would not in all probability have been able to have given you this thousand pounds; and, therefore, to a certain extent, you are indebted for this thousand pounds to me.”
“Her joint payments have been made on time,” Lord Marney continued. “Always be prompt with your payments, Charles. It creates endless good. If I hadn't been consistent in giving my mother her joint payments, she probably wouldn't have been able to give you this thousand pounds; so, in a way, you owe this thousand pounds to me.”
Egremont drew up a little, but said nothing.
Egremont sat up a bit but didn't say anything.
“I am obliged to pay my mother her jointure, whether ricks are burnt or not,” said Lord Marney. “It’s very hard, don’t you think so?”
“I have to pay my mother her jointure, whether the ricks are burned or not,” said Lord Marney. “It’s really unfair, don’t you think?”
“But these ricks were Bingley’s?”
“But these stacks were Bingley’s?”
“But he was not insured, and he will want some reduction in his rent, and if I do not see fit to allow it him, which I probably shall not, for he ought to have calculated on these things, I have ricks of my own, and they may be burnt any night.”
“But he doesn’t have insurance, and he’ll want a reduction in his rent. If I don’t think it’s fair to give it to him, which I probably won’t, because he should have thought about these things, I have my own risks, and they could be destroyed any night.”
“But you, of course, are insured?”
“But you have insurance, right?”
“No, I am not; I calculate ‘tis better to run the risk.”
“No, I’m not; I think it’s better to take the chance.”
“I wonder why ricks are burnt now, and were not in old days,” said Egremont.
“I wonder why they burn ricks now, but didn’t in the past,” said Egremont.
“Because there is a surplus population in the kingdom,” said Lord Marney, “and no rural police in the county.”
“Because there are too many people in the kingdom,” said Lord Marney, “and no rural police in the county.”
“You were speaking of the election, George,” said Egremont, not without reluctance, yet anxious, as the ice had been broken, to bring the matter to a result. Lord Marney, before the election, had written, in reply to his mother consulting him on the step a letter with which she was delighted, but which Egremont at the time could have wished to have been more explicit. However in the excitement attendant on a first contest, and influenced by the person whose judgment always swayed, and, in the present case, was peculiarly entitled to sway him, he stifled his scruples, and persuaded himself that he was a candidate not only with the sanction, but at the instance, of his brother. “You were speaking of the election, George,” said Egremont.
“You were talking about the election, George,” said Egremont, not without hesitation, but eager to get to the point since the ice had been broken. Before the election, Lord Marney had written a letter in response to his mother’s inquiry, which delighted her, but Egremont at the time had wished it had been clearer. Still, in the excitement of a first contest and influenced by the person whose opinion always carried weight—and who, in this case, was especially right to influence him—he pushed aside his doubts and convinced himself that he was a candidate not only with his brother’s approval but at his brother’s request. “You were talking about the election, George,” said Egremont.
“About the election, Charles. Well, the long and short of it is this: that I wish to see you comfortable. To be harassed about money is one of the most disagreeable incidents of life. It ruffles the temper, lowers the spirits, disturbs the rest, and finally breaks up one’s health. Always, if you possibly can, keep square. And if by any chance you do find yourself in a scrape, come to me. There is nothing under those circumstances like the advice of a cool-headed friend.”
“About the election, Charles. Here’s the deal: I want to make sure you're okay. Worrying about money is one of the most unpleasant things in life. It makes you irritable, brings you down, disrupts your peace, and can eventually harm your health. Always, if you can, stay financially stable. And if you ever find yourself in a tough spot, come to me. There's nothing like the advice of a level-headed friend in those situations.”
“As valuable as the assistance of a cold-hearted one,” thought Egremont, who did not fancy too much the tone of this conversation.
“As valuable as the help from someone cold-hearted,” thought Egremont, who wasn't keen on the tone of this conversation.
“But there is one thing of which you must particularly beware,” continued Lord Marney, “there is one thing worse even than getting into difficulties—patching them up. The patching-up system is fatal; it is sure to break down; you never get clear. Now, what I want to do for you, Charles, is to put you right altogether. I want to see you square and more than square, in a position which will for ever guarantee you from any annoyance of this kind.”
“But there’s one thing you really need to watch out for,” continued Lord Marney, “there’s something worse than getting into trouble—trying to fix it. The fixing-it approach never works; it’s bound to fail; you never really get over it. Now, what I want to do for you, Charles, is to set you straight completely. I want to make sure you’re in a strong position that will always protect you from any hassle like this.”
“He is a good fellow after all,” thought Egremont.
"He's actually a good guy," thought Egremont.
“That thousand pounds of my mother was very à propos,” said Lord Marney; “I suppose it was a sop that will keep them all right till we have made our arrangements.”
“Those thousand pounds from my mother were very fitting,” said Lord Marney; “I guess it’s a bribe that will keep them all in line until we’ve sorted everything out.”
“Oh! there is no pressure of that kind,” said Egremont; “if I see my way, and write to them, of course they will be quite satisfied.”
“Oh! there’s no pressure like that,” said Egremont; “if I can figure it out and write to them, they’ll definitely be satisfied.”
“Excellent,” said Lord Marney; “and nothing could be more convenient to me, for, between ourselves, my balances are very low at this moment. The awful expenditure of keeping up this place! And then such terrible incumbrances as I came to!”
"Great," said Lord Marney; "and nothing could be more convenient for me, because, just between us, my funds are really low right now. The crazy cost of maintaining this place! And then there are the dreadful burdens I inherited!"
“Incumbrances, George! Why, I thought you had not any. There was not a single mortgage.”
“Debts, George! I thought you didn’t have any. There wasn’t a single mortgage.”
“No mortgages; they are nothing; you find them, you get used to them, and you calculate accordingly. You quite forget the portions for younger children.”
“No mortgages; they don’t matter; you encounter them, you adapt to them, and you plan accordingly. You completely forget about the shares for younger children.”
“Yes; but you had plenty of ready money for them.”
“Yes; but you had plenty of cash for them.”
“I had to pay them though,” said Lord Marney. “Had I not, I might have bought Grimblethorpe with the money; such an opportunity will never occur again.”
“I had to pay them, though,” said Lord Marney. “If I hadn’t, I could have bought Grimblethorpe with that money; an opportunity like this won’t come again.”
“But you talked of incumbrances,” said Egremont.
“But you mentioned burdens,” said Egremont.
“Ah! my dear fellow,” said Lord Marney, “you don’t know what it is to have to keep up an estate like this; and very lucky for you. It is not the easy life you dream of. There’s buildings—I am ruined in buildings—our poor dear father thought he left me Marney without an incumbrance; why, there was not a barn on the whole estate that was weather-proof; not a farm-house that was not half in ruins. What I have spent in buildings! And draining! Though I make my own tiles, draining, my dear fellow, is a something of which you have not the least idea!”
“Ah! my dear friend,” said Lord Marney, “you have no idea what it takes to maintain an estate like this; and that’s quite fortunate for you. It’s not the easy life you imagine. There are the buildings—I’ve gone broke on them—our poor father thought he left me Marney debt-free; but honestly, not a single barn on the entire estate was weatherproof; not a farmhouse that wasn’t falling apart. The money I’ve spent on buildings! And on drainage! Even though I make my own tiles, drainage, my dear friend, is something you can't even begin to understand!”
“Well,” said Egremont, anxious to bring his brother back to the point, “you think, then, I had better write to them and say—”
“Well,” said Egremont, eager to get his brother back on track, “you think I should write to them and say—”
“Ah! now for your business,” said Lord Marney. “Now, I will tell you what I can do for you. I was speaking to Arabella about it last night; she quite approves my idea. You remember the De Mowbrays? Well, we are going to stay at Mowbray Castle, and you are to go with us. It is the first time they have received company since their great loss. Ah! you were abroad at the time, and so you are behind hand. Lord Mowbray’s only son, Fitz-Warene, you remember him, a deuced clever fellow, he died about a year ago, in Greece, of a fever. Never was such a blow! His two sisters, Lady Joan and Lady Maud, are looked upon as the greatest heiresses in the kingdom; but I know Mowbray well; he will make an eldest son of his eldest daughter. She will have it all; she is one of Arabella’s dearest friends; and you are to marry her.”
“Ah! Now, let’s get down to business,” said Lord Marney. “I’ll tell you what I can do for you. I was talking to Arabella about it last night; she completely supports my idea. Remember the De Mowbrays? Well, we’re going to stay at Mowbray Castle, and you’re coming with us. This is the first time they’ve had guests since their big loss. Ah! You were abroad during that time, so you might be a bit out of the loop. Lord Mowbray’s only son, Fitz-Warene—remember him? He was a really clever guy—he died about a year ago in Greece from a fever. What a shock that was! His two sisters, Lady Joan and Lady Maud, are seen as the biggest heiresses in the country; but I know Mowbray well; he’s going to make an eldest son of his eldest daughter. She’ll inherit everything; she’s one of Arabella’s closest friends; and you’re going to marry her.”
Egremont stared at his brother, who patted him on the back with an expression of unusual kindness, and adding, “You have no idea what a load this has taken off my mind, my dear Charles; so great has my anxiety always been about you, particularly of late. To see you lord of Mowbray Castle will realize my fondest hopes. That is a position fit for a man, and I know none more worthy of it than yourself, though I am your brother who say so. Now let us come and speak to Arabella about it.”
Egremont looked at his brother, who gave him a reassuring pat on the back and said, “You have no idea how much weight this has lifted off my shoulders, my dear Charles; my worry about you has been so great, especially recently. Seeing you as the lord of Mowbray Castle would fulfill my greatest hopes. That’s a role meant for a man, and I can’t think of anyone more deserving than you, even though I’m your brother saying this. Now let's go talk to Arabella about it.”
So saying, Lord Marney, followed somewhat reluctantly by his brother, advanced to the other end of the drawing-room, where his wife was employed with her embroidery-frame, and seated next to her young friend, Miss Poinsett, who was playing chess with Captain Grouse, a member of the chess club, and one of the most capital performers extant.
So saying, Lord Marney, followed somewhat reluctantly by his brother, walked to the other end of the living room, where his wife was busy with her embroidery, sitting next to her young friend, Miss Poinsett, who was playing chess with Captain Grouse, a member of the chess club and one of the best players around.
“Well, Arabella,” said Lord Marney, “it is all settled; Charles agrees with me about going to Mowbray Castle, and I think the sooner we go the better. What do you think of the day after to-morrow? That will suit me exactly, and therefore I think we had better fix on it. We will consider it settled.”
“Well, Arabella,” said Lord Marney, “it's all set; Charles is on board with me about going to Mowbray Castle, and I think the sooner we go, the better. How about the day after tomorrow? That works perfectly for me, so I think we should stick to that. Let’s consider it finalized.”
Lady Marney looked embarrassed, and a little distressed. Nothing could be more unexpected by her than this proposition; nothing more inconvenient than the arrangement. It was very true that Lady Joan Fitz-Warene had invited them to Mowbray, and she had some vague intention, some day or other, of deliberating whether they should avail themselves of this kindness; but to decide upon going, and upon going instantly, without the least consultation, the least inquiry as to the suitableness of the arrangement, the visit of Miss Poinsett abruptly and ungraciously terminated, for example—all this was vexatious, distressing: a mode of management which out of the simplest incidents of domestic life contrived to extract some degree of perplexity and annoyance.
Lady Marney looked embarrassed and a bit upset. Nothing could be more surprising to her than this proposal; nothing more inconvenient than the plan. It was true that Lady Joan Fitz-Warene had invited them to Mowbray, and she had some vague intention, at some point, of thinking about whether they should take advantage of this offer; but to decided to go, and to go immediately, without any discussion or even a thought about how suitable the plan was, especially with Miss Poinsett's visit ending so abruptly and ungraciously—all of this was frustrating and upsetting. It was a way of handling things that managed to turn the simplest moments of family life into situations filled with confusion and annoyance.
“Do not you think, George,” said Lady Marney, “that we had better talk it over a little?”
“Don’t you think, George,” said Lady Marney, “that we should discuss this a bit?”
“Not at all,” said Lord Marney: “Charles will go, and it quite suits me, and therefore what necessity for any consultation?”
“Not at all,” said Lord Marney. “Charles will go, and that works perfectly for me, so what’s the need for any discussion?”
“Oh! if you and Charles like to go, certainly.” said Lady Marney in a hesitating tone; “only I shall be very sorry to lose your society.”
“Oh! if you and Charles want to go, of course.” said Lady Marney in a hesitant tone; “I just want to say that I’ll really miss having you around.”
“How do you mean lose our society Arabella? Of course you must go with us. I particularly want you to go. You are Lady Joan’s most intimate friend; I believe there is no one she likes so much.”
“How do you mean lose our society, Arabella? Of course, you have to come with us. I really want you to come. You’re Lady Joan’s closest friend; I believe there’s no one she likes more.”
“I cannot go the day after to-morrow,” said Lady Marney, speaking in a whisper, and looking volumes of deprecation.
“I can't go the day after tomorrow,” said Lady Marney, speaking in a whisper and looking very apologetic.
“I cannot help it,” said Lord Marney; “you should have told me this before. I wrote to Mowbray to-day, that we should be with him the day after to-morrow, and stay a week.”
“I can’t help it,” said Lord Marney; “you should have told me this earlier. I wrote to Mowbray today, saying that we would be with him the day after tomorrow, and stay for a week.”
“But you never mentioned it to me,” said Lady Marney, slightly blushing and speaking in a tone of gentle reproach.
“But you never mentioned it to me,” Lady Marney said, slightly blushing and using a tone of gentle reproach.
“I should like to know when I am to find time to mention the contents of every letter I write,” said Lord Marney; “particularly with all the vexatious business I have had on my hands to-day. But so it is; the more one tries to save you trouble, the more discontented you get.”
“I’d like to know when I’m supposed to find the time to mention what’s in every letter I write,” said Lord Marney; “especially with all the annoying work I’ve had to deal with today. But that’s how it is; the more I try to spare you the hassle, the more unhappy you seem to get.”
“No, not discontented, George.”
"No, not unhappy, George."
“I do not know what you call discontented; but when a man has made every possible arrangement to please you and every body, and all his plans are to be set aside merely because the day he has fixed on does not exactly suit your fancy, if that be not discontent, I should like very much to know what is, Arabella.”
“I don’t know what you consider discontent, but when a guy has done everything he can to make you and everyone else happy, and all his plans get tossed aside just because the day he picked doesn’t exactly suit your taste, if that isn’t discontent, I’d really like to know what is, Arabella.”
Lady Marney did not reply. Always sacrificed, always yielding, the moment she attempted to express an opinion, she ever seemed to assume the position not of the injured but the injurer.
Lady Marney didn't respond. Always giving in, always sacrificing herself, the moment she tried to share her opinion, she always seemed to take on the role not of the victim but of the perpetrator.
Arabella was a woman of abilities, which she had cultivated. She had excellent sense, and possessed many admirable qualities; she was far from being devoid of sensibility; but her sweet temper shrank from controversy, and Nature had not endowed her with a spirit which could direct and control. She yielded without a struggle to the arbitrary will and unreasonable caprice of a husband, who was scarcely her equal in intellect, and far her inferior in all the genial qualities of our nature, but who governed her by his iron selfishness.
Arabella was a capable woman who had developed her skills. She had great insight and many admirable traits; she certainly wasn’t lacking in sensitivity. However, her kind nature avoided conflict, and she wasn’t equipped with a strong spirit to guide and manage herself. She surrendered without resistance to the random whims and unreasonable demands of a husband who was barely her intellectual equal and much less developed in all the friendly qualities of human nature, but who controlled her with his harsh selfishness.
Lady Marney absolutely had no will of her own. A hard, exact, literal, bustling, acute being environed her existence; directed, planned, settled everything. Her life was a series of petty sacrifices and baulked enjoyments. If her carriage were at the door, she was never certain that she would not have to send it away; if she had asked some friends to her house, the chances were she would have to put them off; if she were reading a novel, Lord Marney asked her to copy a letter; if she were going to the opera, she found that Lord Marney had got seats for her and some friend in the House of Lords, and seemed expecting the strongest expressions of delight and gratitude from her for his unasked and inconvenient kindness. Lady Marney had struggled against this tyranny in the earlier days of their union. Innocent, inexperienced Lady Marney! As if it were possible for a wife to contend against a selfish husband, at once sharp-witted and blunt-hearted! She had appealed to him, she had even reproached him; she had wept, once she had knelt. But Lord Marney looked upon these demonstrations as the disordered sensibility of a girl unused to the marriage state, and ignorant of the wise authority of husbands, of which he deemed himself a model. And so, after a due course of initiation, Lady Marney invisible for days, plunged in remorseful reveries in the mysteries of her boudoir, and her lord dining at his club and going to the minor theatres; the countess was broken in, and became the perfect wife of a perfect husband.
Lady Marney had no mind of her own. A hard, exacting, bustling, sharp person surrounded her life, directing, planning, and controlling everything. Her life was filled with small sacrifices and unfulfilled desires. If her carriage was at the door, she could never be sure she wouldn’t have to send it away; if she invited friends over, she likely had to cancel; if she was reading a novel, Lord Marney would ask her to copy a letter; if she planned to go to the opera, she would find out that Lord Marney had gotten seats for her and some friend in the House of Lords, expecting her to express delight and gratitude for his unasked and inconvenient kindness. Lady Marney had fought against this oppression in the early days of their marriage. Innocent, naïve Lady Marney! As if a wife could stand up to a selfish husband who was both sharp-tongued and cold-hearted! She had appealed to him, even reproached him; she had cried, and at one point, she knelt. But Lord Marney saw these acts as the emotional outbursts of a girl who was new to marriage and unaware of the wise authority of husbands, of which he considered himself a perfect example. And so, after some time, Lady Marney became invisible for days, lost in remorseful thoughts in her boudoir, while her husband dined at his club and went to minor theaters. The countess was subdued and ended up being the perfect wife to a perfect husband.
Lord Marney, who was fond of chess, turned out Captain Grouse, and very gallantly proposed to finish his game with Miss Poinsett, which Miss Poinsett, who understood Lord Marney as well as he understood chess, took care speedily to lose, so that his lordship might encounter a champion worthy of him. Egremont seated by his sister-in-law, and anxious by kind words to soothe the irritation which he had observed with pain his brother create, entered into easy talk, and after some time, said, “I find you have been good enough to mould my destiny.”
Lord Marney, who enjoyed playing chess, dismissed Captain Grouse and gallantly proposed to finish his game with Miss Poinsett. Miss Poinsett, who knew Lord Marney as well as he knew chess, quickly made sure to lose, so his lordship could face a worthy opponent. Egremont, sitting next to his sister-in-law and wanting to ease the irritation he had painfully observed his brother causing, engaged in light conversation. After a while, he said, “I realize you’ve been kind enough to shape my fate.”
Lady Marney looked a little surprised, and then said, “How so?”
Lady Marney looked a bit surprised and then said, “How come?”
“You have decided on I hear the most important step of my life.”
“You've made the most important decision of my life.”
“Indeed you perplex me.”
"You really confuse me."
“Lady Joan Fitz-Warene, your friend—”
"Lady Joan Fitz-Warene, your friend—"
The countess blushed; the name was a clue which she could follow, but Egremont nevertheless suspected that the idea had never previously occurred to her. Lady Joan she described as not beautiful; certainly not beautiful; nobody would consider her beautiful, many would indeed think her quite the reverse; and yet she had a look, one particular look when according to Lady Marney, she was more than beautiful. But she was very clever, very indeed, something quite extraordinary.
The countess blushed; the name was a hint she could pursue, but Egremont still thought that the idea had never crossed her mind before. Lady Joan, she described as not beautiful; definitely not beautiful; no one would call her beautiful, and many would actually think she was quite the opposite; yet she had a certain look, one specific look when, according to Lady Marney, she was more than beautiful. But she was very smart, really quite extraordinary.
“Accomplished?”
"Successful?"
“Oh! far beyond that; I have heard even men say that no one knew so much.”
“Oh! Much more than that; I’ve even heard men say that no one knew as much.”
“A regular blue?”
“A typical blue?”
“Oh! no; not at all a blue; not that kind of knowledge. But languages and learned books; Arabic, and Hebrew, and old manuscripts. And then she has an observatory, and was the first person who discovered the comet. Dr Buckland swears by her; and she corresponds with Arago.”
“Oh! No; not at all a blue; not that kind of knowledge. But languages and scholarly books; Arabic, Hebrew, and ancient manuscripts. And then she has an observatory and was the first person to discover the comet. Dr. Buckland swears by her, and she corresponds with Arago.”
“And her sister, is she the same?”
“And her sister, is she like that too?”
“Lady Maud: she is very religious. I do not know her so well.”
“Lady Maud: she’s really religious. I don’t know her that well.”
“Is she pretty?”
"Is she cute?"
“Some people admire her very much.”
"Some people really admire her."
“I never was at Mowbray. What sort of a place is it?”
“I’ve never been to Mowbray. What’s it like?”
“Oh! it is very grand,” said Lady Marney; “but like all places in the manufacturing districts, very disagreeable. You never have a clear sky. Your toilette table is covered with blacks; the deer in the park seem as if they had bathed in a lake of Indian ink; and as for the sheep, you expect to see chimney-sweeps for the shepherds.”
“Oh! it’s really impressive,” said Lady Marney; “but like all places in the manufacturing areas, it’s quite unpleasant. You never have a clear sky. Your vanity table is covered in dust; the deer in the park look like they’ve just come out of a lake of black paint; and as for the sheep, you’d expect to see chimney sweeps as their shepherds.”
“And do you really mean to go on Thursday?” said Egremont: “I think we had better put it off.”
“And are you really planning to go on Thursday?” said Egremont. “I think we should just postpone it.”
“We must go,” said Lady Marney, with a sort of sigh, and shaking her head.
“We have to go,” said Lady Marney, with a kind of sigh, shaking her head.
“Let me speak to Marney.”
“Can I talk to Marney?”
“Oh! no. We must go. I am annoyed about this dear little Poinsett: she has been to stay with me so very often, and she has only been here three days. When she comes in again, I wish you would ask her to sing, Charles.”
“Oh no. We have to go. I’m annoyed about this sweet little Poinsett: she has stayed with me so many times, and she’s only been here for three days. When she comes back in, I wish you would ask her to sing, Charles.”
Soon the dear little Poinsett was singing, much gratified by being invited to the instrument by Mr Egremont, who for a few minutes hung over her, and then evidently under the influence of her tones, walked up and down the room, and only speaking to beg that she would continue her charming performances. Lady Marney was engrossed with her embroidery; her lord and the captain with their game.
Soon the lovely little Poinsett was singing, quite pleased to be invited to the instrument by Mr. Egremont, who leaned over her for a few minutes. Clearly influenced by her music, he walked back and forth across the room, only pausing to ask her to keep playing her delightful pieces. Lady Marney was absorbed in her embroidery, while her husband and the captain were focused on their game.
And what was Egremont thinking of? Of Mowbray be you sure. And of Lady Joan or Lady Maud? Not exactly. Mowbray was the name of the town to which the strangers he had met with in the Abbey were bound. It was the only piece of information that he had been able to obtain of them; and that casually.
And what was Egremont thinking about? Definitely about Mowbray. And what about Lady Joan or Lady Maud? Not really. Mowbray was the name of the town that the strangers he had encountered in the Abbey were headed to. That was the only piece of information he had managed to get about them, and it was just by chance.
When the fair vision of the starlit arch, about to descend to her two companions, perceived that they were in conversation with a stranger, she hesitated, and in a moment withdrew. Then the elder of the travellers, exchanging a glance with his friend, bid good even to Egremont.
When the beautiful sight of the starry sky, about to join her two friends, noticed that they were talking to a stranger, she hesitated and quickly stepped back. Then the older of the travelers, sharing a look with his companion, said good evening to Egremont.
“Our way perhaps lies the same,” said Egremont.
“Our path might be the same,” said Egremont.
“I should deem not,” said the stranger, “nor are we alone.”
“I wouldn’t think so,” said the stranger, “and we’re not alone.”
“And we must be stirring, for we have far to go,” said he who was dressed in black.
“And we need to get moving because we have a long way to go,” said the man in black.
“My journey is very brief,” said Egremont, making a desperate effort to invite communication; “and I am on horseback!”
“My journey is really short,” said Egremont, making a desperate attempt to start a conversation; “and I’m on a horse!”
“And we on foot,” said the elder; “nor shall we stop till we reach Mowbray;” and with a slight salute, they left Egremont alone. There was something in the manner of the elder stranger which repressed the possibility of Egremont following him. Leaving then the cloister garden in another direction, he speculated on meeting them outside the abbey. He passed through the Lady’s chapel. The beautiful Religious was not there. He gained the west front; no one was visible. He took a rapid survey of each side of the abbey; not a being to be recognized. He fancied they must have advanced towards the Abbey Farm; yet they might have proceeded further on in the dale. Perplexed, he lost time. Finally he proceeded towards the farm, but did not overtake them; reached it, but learned nothing of them; and arrived at his brother’s full of a strange yet sweet perplexity.
“And we're on foot,” said the older man; “and we won’t stop until we get to Mowbray;” and with a slight nod, they left Egremont alone. There was something in the elder stranger's demeanor that made it clear Egremont couldn't follow him. Changing direction from the cloister garden, he thought about finding them outside the abbey. He walked through the Lady’s chapel. The beautiful nun wasn’t there. He made his way to the west front; no one was in sight. He quickly looked around each side of the abbey; not a single person to be seen. He thought they must have headed toward the Abbey Farm; but they might have gone further into the valley. Confused, he wasted time. Eventually, he made his way to the farm but didn’t catch up with them; he got there but found out nothing about them, and arrived at his brother’s house filled with a strange yet pleasant confusion.
Book 2 Chapter 7
In a commercial country like England, every half century developes some new and vast source of public wealth, which brings into national notice a new and powerful class. A couple of centuries ago, a Turkey merchant was the great creator of wealth; the West Indian Planter followed him. In the middle of the last century appeared the Nabob. These characters in their zenith in turn merged in the land, and became English aristocrats; while the Levant decaying, the West Indies exhausted, and Hindostan plundered, the breeds died away, and now exist only in our English comedies from Wycherly and Congreve to Cumberland and Morton. The expenditure of the revolutionary war produced the Loanmonger, who succeeded the Nabob; and the application of science to industry developed the Manufacturer, who in turn aspires to be “large-acred,” and always will, as long as we have a territorial constitution; a better security for the preponderance of the landed interest than any corn law, fixed or fluctuating.
In a commercial country like England, every fifty years or so, a new and significant source of public wealth emerges, bringing to national attention a new and influential class. A couple of centuries ago, Turkey merchants were the main creators of wealth; then came the West Indian Planters. In the middle of the last century, the Nabob made an appearance. These figures eventually blended into the land and became part of the English aristocracy; meanwhile, as the Levant declined, the West Indies became exhausted, and India was plundered, these classes faded out and now only live on in our English comedies, from Wycherley and Congreve to Cumberland and Morton. The spending from the revolutionary war led to the rise of the Loanmonger, who succeeded the Nabob; and the application of science to industry gave rise to the Manufacturer, who aspires to be “large-acred,” and will continue to do so as long as we maintain a territorial constitution—a better guarantee for the dominance of the landed interest than any corn law, whether fixed or variable.
Of all these characters, the one that on the whole made the largest fortunes in the most rapid manner,—and we do not forget the marvels of the Waterloo loan, or the miracles of Manchester during the continental blockade—was the Anglo-East Indian about the time that Hastings was first appointed to the great viceroyalty. It was not unusual for men in positions so obscure that their names had never reached the public in this country, and who yet had not been absent from their native land for a longer period than the siege of Troy, to return with their million.
Out of all these characters, the one who made the biggest fortunes the fastest— and we can’t overlook the wonders of the Waterloo loan or the successes in Manchester during the continental blockade—was the Anglo-East Indian around the time Hastings was first appointed to the major viceroyalty. It wasn’t uncommon for men in such obscure positions that their names had never made it to the public in this country, and who hadn’t been away from their homeland for longer than the siege of Troy, to come back with a million.
One of the most fortunate of this class of obscure adventurers was a certain John Warren. A very few years before the breaking out of the American war, he was a waiter at a celebrated club in St James’s Street: a quick yet steady young fellow; assiduous, discreet, and very civil. In this capacity, he pleased a gentleman who was just appointed to the government of Madras, and who wanted a valet. Warren, though prudent, was adventurous; and accepted the opening which he believed fortune offered him. He was prescient. The voyage in those days was an affair of six months. During this period, Warren still more ingratiated himself with his master. He wrote a good hand, and his master a very bad one. He had a natural talent for accounts; a kind of information which was useful to his employer. He arrived at Madras, no longer a valet, but a private secretary.
One of the luckiest among this group of unknown adventurers was a man named John Warren. Just a few years before the American war began, he worked as a waiter at a famous club on St James’s Street. He was a quick but composed young man, diligent, discreet, and very polite. In this role, he caught the attention of a gentleman who had just been appointed governor of Madras and needed a valet. Although cautious, Warren was also adventurous and accepted the opportunity he thought was a stroke of luck. He was insightful. Back then, the voyage took about six months. During this time, Warren further endeared himself to his master. He wrote well, while his master wrote poorly. He had a natural knack for accounting, which was valuable to his employer. By the time he reached Madras, he was no longer a valet but had become a private secretary.
His master went out to make a fortune; but he was indolent, and had indeed none of the qualities for success, except his great position. Warren had every quality but that. The basis of the confederacy therefore was intelligible; it was founded on mutual interests and cemented by reciprocal assistance. The governor granted monopolies to the secretary, who apportioned a due share to his sleeping partner. There appeared one of those dearths not unusual in Hindostan; the population of the famished province cried out for rice; the stores of which, diminished by nature, had for months mysteriously disappeared. A provident administration it seems had invested the public revenue in its benevolent purchase; the misery was so excessive that even pestilence was anticipated, when the great forestallers came to the rescue of the people over whose destinies they presided; and at the same time fed and pocketed millions.
His boss went out to make money; but he was lazy and really didn’t have any of the qualities needed for success, except for his high status. Warren had all the qualities except that. The foundation of the alliance was clear; it was based on shared interests and strengthened by mutual support. The governor gave monopolies to the secretary, who shared a fair portion with his lazy partner. There was one of those famines that are common in Hindostan; the starving population cried out for rice, which had mysteriously disappeared for months due to natural causes. Apparently, a responsible administration had invested public funds in purchasing it for the public good; the suffering was so extreme that even disease was expected when the major profiteers stepped in to help the people whose lives they controlled, while also feeding and pocketing millions.
This was the great stroke of the financial genius of Warren. He was satisfied. He longed once more to see St James’s Street, and to become a member of the club, where he had once been a waiter. But he was the spoiled child of fortune, who would not so easily spare him. The governor died, and had appointed his secretary his sole executor. Not that his excellency particularly trusted his agent, but he dared not confide the knowledge of his affairs to any other individual. The estate was so complicated, that Warren offered the heirs a good round sum for his quittance, and to take the settlement upon himself. India so distant, and Chancery so near—the heirs accepted the proposition. Winding up this estate, Warren avenged the cause of plundered provinces; and the House of Commons itself, with Burke and Francis at its head, could scarcely have mulcted the late governor more severely.
This was the brilliant move of financial genius Warren. He felt content. He yearned to see St James’s Street again and to become a member of the club where he had once worked as a waiter. But he was the pampered child of luck, who wouldn’t let him go easily. The governor passed away and named his secretary as his sole executor. It wasn’t that the governor fully trusted his agent, but he couldn’t share the details of his affairs with anyone else. The estate was so complicated that Warren offered the heirs a substantial amount to clear himself of it and take on the settlement. India was far away, and Chancery was nearby—the heirs accepted the deal. Settling this estate, Warren took revenge for the plundered provinces; even the House of Commons, led by Burke and Francis, could hardly have penalized the late governor more harshly.
A Mr Warren, of whom no one had ever heard except that he was a nabob, had recently returned from India and purchased a large estate in the north of England, was returned to Parliament one of the representatives of a close borough which he had purchased: a quiet, gentlemanlike, middle-aged man, with no decided political opinions; and, as parties were then getting very equal, of course very much courted. The throes of Lord North’s administration were commencing. The minister asked the new member to dine with him, and found the new member singularly free from all party prejudices. Mr Warren was one of those members who announced their determination to listen to the debates and to be governed by the arguments. All complimented him, all spoke to him. Mr Fox declared that he was a most superior man; Mr Burke said that these were the men who could alone save the country. Mrs Crewe asked him to supper; he was caressed by the most brilliant of duchesses.
A Mr. Warren, of whom no one had ever heard except that he was wealthy from India, had recently returned and bought a large estate in northern England. He was elected to Parliament as a representative of a close borough that he had acquired. He was a reserved, gentlemanly, middle-aged man without strong political opinions. Since the parties were becoming quite even, he was, of course, very much sought after. The struggles of Lord North’s administration were beginning. The minister invited the new member to dinner and found him notably open-minded about party affiliations. Mr. Warren was one of those members who claimed they would listen to the debates and be guided by the arguments. Everyone complimented him and engaged with him. Mr. Fox stated that he was a most impressive man; Mr. Burke said that these were the kinds of people who could truly save the country. Mrs. Crewe invited him to supper; he was favored by the most prominent duchesses.
At length there arrived one of those fierce trials of strength, which precede the fall of a minister, but which sometimes from peculiar circumstances, as in the instances of Walpole and Lord North, are not immediate in their results. How would Warren vote? was the great question. He would listen to the arguments. Burke was full of confidence that he should catch Warren. The day before the debate there was a levee, which Mr Warren attended. The sovereign stopped him, spoke to him, smiled on him, asked him many questions: about himself, the House of Commons, how he liked it, how he liked England. There was a flutter in the circle; a new favourite at court.
Finally, one of those intense tests of strength arrived that often precede the downfall of a minister, though sometimes, due to unique circumstances, as in the cases of Walpole and Lord North, their effects are not immediately felt. The key question was: How would Warren vote? He would listen to the arguments. Burke was confident he could sway Warren. The day before the debate, there was a levee that Mr. Warren attended. The monarch stopped him, spoke to him, smiled at him, and asked him many questions about himself, the House of Commons, how he liked it, and how he found England. There was a buzz in the crowd; a new favorite at court.
The debate came off, the division took place. Mr Warren voted for the minister. Burke denounced him; the king made him a baronet.
The debate happened, the division occurred. Mr. Warren voted for the minister. Burke condemned him; the king made him a baronet.
Sir John Warren made a great alliance, at least for him; he married the daughter of an Irish earl; became one of the king’s friends; supported Lord Shelburne, threw over Lord Shelburne, had the tact early to discover that Mr Pitt was the man to stick to, stuck to him. Sir John Warren bought another estate, and picked up another borough. He was fast becoming a personage. Throughout the Indian debates he kept himself extremely quiet; once indeed in vindication of Mr Hastings, whom he greatly admired, he ventured to correct Mr Francis on a point of fact with which he was personally acquainted. He thought that it was safe, but he never spoke again. He knew not the resources of vindictive genius or the powers of a malignant imagination. Burke owed the Nabob a turn for the vote which had gained him a baronetcy. The orator seized the opportunity and alarmed the secret conscience of the Indian adventurer by his dark allusions, and his fatal familiarity with the subject.
Sir John Warren formed a significant alliance, at least for him; he married the daughter of an Irish earl, became friends with the king, supported Lord Shelburne, then dropped him, and wisely realized that Mr. Pitt was the right person to back, so he stuck with him. Sir John Warren acquired another estate and picked up another borough. He was quickly becoming an important figure. During the Indian debates, he kept a low profile; once, in defense of Mr. Hastings, whom he greatly admired, he dared to correct Mr. Francis on a factual point he was personally familiar with. He thought it was a safe move, but he never spoke up again. He was unaware of the depths of vindictive genius or the capabilities of a malicious imagination. Burke owed the Nabob a favor for the vote that earned him a baronetcy. The orator took the chance to unsettle the secret conscience of the Indian adventurer with his dark hints and his unsettling knowledge of the topic.
Another estate however and another borough were some consolation for this little misadventure; and in time the French Revolution, to Sir John’s great relief, turned the public attention for ever from Indian affairs. The Nabob from the faithful adherent of Mr Pitt had become even his personal friend. The wits indeed had discovered that he had been a waiter; and endless were the epigrams of Fitzpatrick and the jokes of Hare; but Mr Pitt cared nothing about the origin of his supporters. On the contrary, Sir John was exactly the individual from whom the minister meant to carve out his plebeian aristocracy; and using his friend as a feeler before he ventured on his greater operations, the Nabob one morning was transformed into an Irish baron.
Another estate and another borough provided some comfort for this little mishap; and over time, the French Revolution, much to Sir John’s relief, shifted the public focus away from Indian affairs for good. The Nabob, once a loyal supporter of Mr. Pitt, had even become his personal friend. The clever folks had found out that he had been a waiter, leading to countless witty remarks from Fitzpatrick and jokes from Hare; but Mr. Pitt didn’t care about the backgrounds of his supporters. In fact, Sir John was exactly the kind of person the minister intended to use to establish his plebeian aristocracy; and by using his friend as a trial balloon before he undertook larger projects, one morning, the Nabob was made into an Irish baron.
The new Baron figured in his patent as Lord Fitz-Warene, his Norman origin and descent from the old barons of this name having been discovered at Herald’s college. This was a rich harvest for Fitzpatrick and Hare; but the public gets accustomed to everything, and has an easy habit of faith. The new Baron cared nothing for ridicule, for he was working for posterity. He was compensated for every annoyance by the remembrance that the St James’s Street waiter was ennobled, and by his determination that his children should rank still higher in the proud peerage of his country. So he obtained the royal permission to resume the surname and arms of his ancestors, as well as their title.
The new Baron was officially recognized as Lord Fitz-Warene, with his Norman roots and lineage traced back to the old barons of that name confirmed by Herald’s College. This was a windfall for Fitzpatrick and Hare; however, the public quickly adapts to anything and has a natural tendency to believe. The new Baron was indifferent to mockery because he was focused on future generations. He found comfort in the thought that even the waiter from St James’s Street had been elevated in status and was determined that his children would achieve an even higher rank in the esteemed peerage of his country. So, he received royal permission to adopt the surname and coat of arms of his ancestors, along with their title.
There was an ill-natured story set afloat, that Sir John owed this promotion to having lent money to the minister; but this was a calumny. Mr Pitt never borrowed money of his friends. Once indeed, to save his library, he took a thousand pounds from an individual on whom he had conferred high rank and immense promotion: and this individual, who had the minister’s bond when Mr Pitt died, insisted on his right, and actually extracted the 1,000 l. from the insolvent estate of his magnificent patron. But Mr Pitt always preferred an usurer to a friend; and to the last day of his life borrowed money at fifty per cent.
There was a nasty rumor going around that Sir John got this promotion because he lent money to the minister, but that was a lie. Mr. Pitt never borrowed money from his friends. Once, to save his library, he did take a thousand pounds from someone to whom he had given high status and significant promotions. This person, who had the minister’s bond when Mr. Pitt died, insisted on his right and actually took the £1,000 from the bankrupt estate of his generous patron. However, Mr. Pitt always preferred a loan shark over a friend and borrowed money at fifty percent interest until the end of his life.
The Nabob departed this life before the Minister, but he lived long enough to realize his most aspiring dream. Two years before his death the Irish baron was quietly converted into an English peer; and without exciting any attention, all the squibs of Fitzpatrick, all the jokes of Hare, quite forgotten, the waiter of the St James’s Street club took his seat in the most natural manner possible in the House of Lords.
The Nabob passed away before the Minister, but he lived long enough to achieve his greatest dream. Two years before his death, the Irish baron was quietly transformed into an English peer; and without drawing any attention, all the jabs from Fitzpatrick and the jokes from Hare were completely forgotten as the waiter from the St James’s Street club took his seat in the House of Lords as if it were the most normal thing in the world.
The great estate of the late Lord Fitz-Warene was situated at Mowbray, a village which principally belonged to him, and near which he had raised a gothic castle, worthy of his Norman name and ancestry. Mowbray was one of those places which during the long war had expanded from an almost unknown village to a large and flourishing manufacturing town; a circumstance, which, as Lady Marney observed, might have somewhat deteriorated the atmosphere of the splendid castle, but which had nevertheless doubled the vast rental of its lord. He who had succeeded to his father was Altamont Belvidere (named after his mother’s family) Fitz-Warene, Lord Fitz-Warene. He was not deficient in abilities, though he had not his father’s talents, but he was over-educated for his intellect; a common misfortune. The new Lord Fitz-Warene was the most aristocratic of breathing beings. He most fully, entirely, and absolutely believed in his pedigree; his coat of arms was emblazoned on every window, embroidered on every chair, carved in every corner. Shortly after his father’s death he was united to the daughter of a ducal house, by whom he had a son and two daughters, christened by names which the ancient records of the Fitz-Warenes authorised. His son, who gave promise of abilities which might have rendered the family really distinguished, was Valence; his daughters, Joan and Maud. All that seemed wanting to the glory of the house was a great distinction of which a rich peer, with six seats in the House of Commons, could not ultimately despair. Lord Fitz-Warene aspired to rank among the earls of England. But the successors of Mr Pitt were strong; they thought the Fitz-Warenes had already been too rapidly advanced; it was whispered that the king did not like the new man; that his majesty thought him pompous, full of pretence, in short, a fool. But though the successors of Mr Pitt managed to govern the country for twenty years and were generally very strong, in such an interval of time however good their management or great their luck, there were inevitably occasions when they found themselves in difficulties, when it was necessary to conciliate the lukewarm or to reward the devoted. Lord Fitz-Warene well understood how to avail himself of these occasions; it was astonishing how conscientious and scrupulous he became during Walcheren expeditions, Manchester massacres, Queen’s trials. Every scrape of the government was a step in the ladder to the great borough-monger. The old king too had disappeared from the stage; and the tawdry grandeur of the great Norman peer rather suited George the Fourth. He was rather a favourite at the Cottage; they wanted his six votes for Canning; he made his terms; and one of the means by which we got a man of genius for a minister, was elevating Lord Fitz-Warene in the peerage, by the style and title of Earl de Mowbray of Mowbray Castle.
The grand estate of the late Lord Fitz-Warene was located in Mowbray, a village that primarily belonged to him, where he had built a gothic castle that matched his Norman heritage. Mowbray was one of those places that had transformed from a nearly unknown village into a large and thriving manufacturing town during the long war; a situation that, as Lady Marney noted, might have slightly diminished the charm of the splendid castle, but nonetheless had doubled its lord's considerable income. The person who inherited his father's title was Altamont Belvidere (named after his mother’s family) Fitz-Warene, Lord Fitz-Warene. He had abilities, though he lacked his father’s skills, and he was overly educated for his understanding—a frequent misfortune. The new Lord Fitz-Warene was the most aristocratic person alive. He fully believed in his lineage; his coat of arms was displayed on every window, embroidered on every chair, and carved into every corner. Shortly after his father’s death, he married the daughter of a ducal family, and they had a son and two daughters, given names from the ancient records of the Fitz-Warenes. His son, who showed promise of talents that could truly distinguish the family, was Valence; his daughters were Joan and Maud. All that seemed lacking for the family's glory was a significant distinction that a wealthy peer with six seats in the House of Commons could reasonably hope for. Lord Fitz-Warene aimed to rank among the earls of England. However, the successors of Mr. Pitt were powerful; they believed the Fitz-Warenes had already advanced too quickly; it was rumored that the king was not fond of the new lord; that his majesty considered him pompous, pretentious, and ultimately foolish. But despite the successors of Mr. Pitt managing to govern the country for twenty years and generally being quite strong, in such an expanse of time, no matter how well they managed or how lucky they were, there were inevitably moments when they found themselves in trouble, needing to appease the indifferent or reward the loyal. Lord Fitz-Warene understood how to take advantage of these moments; it was remarkable how principled and careful he became during the Walcheren expeditions, Manchester massacres, and Queen’s trials. Every government predicament was a step up the ladder for the ambitious borough-monger. The old king had also vanished from the scene; and the flashy grandeur of the great Norman peer suited George the Fourth well. He was somewhat of a favorite at the Cottage; they needed his six votes for Canning; he set his terms; and one of the ways they secured a genius as a minister was by elevating Lord Fitz-Warene in the peerage, giving him the title of Earl de Mowbray of Mowbray Castle.
Book 2 Chapter 8
We must now for a while return to the strangers of the Abbey ruins. When the two men had joined the beautiful Religious, whose apparition had so startled Egremont, they all three quitted the Abbey by a way which led them by the back of the cloister garden, and so on by the bank of the river for about a hundred yards, when they turned up the winding glen of a dried-up tributary stream. At the head of the glen, at which they soon arrived, was a beer-shop, screened by some huge elms from the winds that blew over the vast moor, which, except in the direction of Mardale, now extended as far as the eye could reach. Here the companions stopped, the beautiful Religious seated herself on a stone bench beneath the trees, while the elder stranger calling out to the inmate of the house to apprise him of his return, himself proceeded to a neighbouring shed, whence he brought forth a very small rough pony with a rude saddle, but one evidently intended for a female rider.
We now need to go back to the strangers at the Abbey ruins. After the two men joined the stunning Religious, whose sudden appearance had surprised Egremont, the three of them left the Abbey through a path that led behind the cloister garden and along the riverbank for about a hundred yards, before turning up the winding glen of a dried-up stream. When they reached the end of the glen, they found a beer shop shaded by large elms that protected it from the winds sweeping across the vast moor, which stretched far as the eye could see, except toward Mardale. Here, the companions stopped, with the beautiful Religious seating herself on a stone bench under the trees, while the older stranger called out to the owner of the house to let him know he was back, and then went to a nearby shed, where he brought out a very small rough pony with a simple saddle clearly meant for a female rider.
“It is well,” said the taller of the men “that I am not a member of a temperance society like you, Stephen, or it would be difficult to reward this good man for his care of our steed. I will take a cup of the drink of Saxon kings.” Then leading up the pony to the Religious, he placed her on its back with gentleness and much natural grace, saying at the same time in a subdued tone, “And you—shall I bring you a glass of nature’s wine?”
“It’s good,” said the taller of the men, “that I'm not part of a temperance group like you, Stephen, or it would be hard to thank this good man for looking after our pony. I’ll have a cup of the drink of Saxon kings.” Then, leading the pony up to the Religious, he gently helped her onto its back with a lot of natural grace, saying at the same time in a quiet voice, “And you—should I get you a glass of nature’s wine?”
“I have drank of the spring of the Holy Abbey,” said the Religious, “and none other must touch my lips this eve.”
“I have drunk from the spring of the Holy Abbey,” said the Religious, “and no other must touch my lips this evening.”
“Come, our course must be brisk,” said the elder of the men as he gave up his glass to their host and led off the pony, Stephen walking on its other side.
“Come on, we need to pick up the pace,” said the older man as he handed his glass to their host and took the pony’s lead, with Stephen walking on the other side.
Though the sun had fallen, the twilight was still glowing, and even on this wide expanse the air was still. The vast and undulating surface of the brown and purple moor, varied occasionally by some fantastic rocks, gleamed in the shifting light. Hesperus was the only star that yet was visible, and seemed to move before them and lead them on their journey.
Though the sun had set, the twilight was still bright, and even over this vast area, the air was calm. The broad, rolling surface of the brown and purple moor, occasionally interrupted by some unusual rocks, sparkled in the changing light. Hesperus was the only star visible and appeared to guide them on their journey.
“I hope,” said the Religious, turning to the elder stranger, “that if ever we regain our right, my father, and that we ever can save by the interposition of divine will seems to me clearly impossible, that you will never forget how bitter it is to be driven from the soil; and that you will bring back the people to the land.”
“I hope,” said the Religious, turning to the elder stranger, “that if we ever regain our rights, my father, and if saving them through divine intervention seems truly impossible, you will never forget how painful it is to be forced off the land; and that you will help bring the people back to their homeland.”
“I would pursue our right for no other cause,” said the father. “After centuries of sorrow and degradation, it should never be said, that we had no sympathy with the sad and the oppressed.”
“I would fight for our rights for no other reason,” said the father. “After centuries of pain and humiliation, it should never be said that we had no compassion for the sad and the oppressed.”
“After centuries of sorrow and degradation,” said Stephen, “let it not be said that you acquired your right only to create a baron or a squire.”
“After centuries of pain and humiliation,” said Stephen, “let it not be said that you earned your right just to make a baron or a squire.”
“Nay, thou shalt have thy way, Stephen,” said his companion, smiling, “if ever the good hour come. As many acres as thou choosest for thy new Jerusalem.”
“Nah, you can have it your way, Stephen,” said his friend, smiling, “whenever that good time comes. As many acres as you want for your new Jerusalem.”
“Call it what you will, Walter,” replied Stephen; “but if I ever gain the opportunity of fully carrying the principle of association into practice, I will sing ‘Nunc me dimittas.’”
“Call it what you want, Walter,” Stephen replied; “but if I ever get the chance to fully put the principle of association into practice, I will sing ‘Nunc me dimittas.’”
“‘Nunc me dimittas,’” burst forth the Religious in a voice of thrilling melody, and she pursued for some minutes the divine canticle. Her companions gazed on her with an air of affectionate reverence as she sang; each instant the stars becoming brighter, the wide moor assuming a darker hue.
“‘Now let me go,’” the Religious exclaimed in a voice full of enchanting melody, and she continued the sacred song for several minutes. Her companions looked at her with a sense of loving respect as she sang; with each moment, the stars grew brighter, and the vast moor took on a darker shade.
“Now, tell me, Stephen,” said the Religious, turning her head and looking round with a smile, “think you not it would be a fairer lot to bide this night at some kind monastery, than to be hastening now to that least picturesque of all creations, a railway station.”
“Now, tell me, Stephen,” said the Religious, turning her head and looking around with a smile, “don’t you think it would be better to spend this night at some kind of monastery rather than rushing now to that least picturesque of all places, a railway station?”
“The railways will do as much for mankind as the monasteries did,” said Stephen.
“The railways will do as much for people as the monasteries did,” said Stephen.
“Had it not been for the railway, we should never have made our visit to Marney Abbey,” said the elder of the travellers.
“Without the railway, we would never have made our trip to Marney Abbey,” said the older of the travelers.
“Nor seen its last abbot’s tomb,” said the Religious. “When I marked your name upon the stone, my father;—woe is me, but I felt sad indeed, that it was reserved for our blood to surrender to ruthless men that holy trust.”
“Nor have I seen the last abbot’s tomb,” said the Religious. “When I saw your name on the stone, my father;—oh, woe is me, but I felt truly sad that it was our fate to give up that sacred trust to ruthless men.”
“He never surrendered,” said her father. “He was tortured and hanged.”
“He never gave up,” her father said. “He was tortured and hanged.”
“He is with the communion of saints,” said the Religious.
“He is with the community of saints,” said the Religious.
“I would I could see a communion of Men,” said Stephen, “and then there would be no more violence, for there would be no more plunder.”
“I wish I could see a community of people,” said Stephen, “and then there would be no more violence, because there wouldn’t be any more stealing.”
“You must regain our lands for us, Stephen,” said the Religious; “promise me my father that I shall raise a holy house for pious women, if that ever hap.”
“You have to take back our lands for us, Stephen,” said the Religious; “promise me, my father, that I’ll create a holy house for devout women if that ever happens.”
“We will not forget our ancient faith,” said her father, “the only old thing that has not left us.”
“We won’t forget our ancient faith,” her father said, “the only old thing that hasn’t abandoned us.”
“I cannot understand,” said Stephen, “why you should ever have lost sight of these papers, Walter.”
“I can’t understand,” said Stephen, “why you ever lost track of these papers, Walter.”
“You see, friend, they were never in my possession; they were never mine when I saw them. They were my father’s; and he was jealous of all interference. He was a small yeoman, who had risen in the war time, well to do in the world, but always hankering after the old tradition that the lands were ours. This Hatton got hold of him; he did his work well, I have heard;—certain it is my father spared nothing. It is twenty-five years come Martinmas since he brought his writ of right; and though baffled, he was not beaten. But then he died; his affairs were in great confusion; he had mortgaged his land for his writ, and the war prices were gone. There were debts that could not be paid. I had no capital for a farm. I would not sink to be a labourer on the soil that had once been our own. I had just married; it was needful to make a great exertion. I had heard much of the high wages of this new industry; I left the land.”
“You see, my friend, they were never in my possession; they were never mine when I saw them. They belonged to my father, and he was protective of any interference. He was a small landowner who had prospered during the war, doing well for himself, but always longing for the old belief that the lands were ours. This Hatton managed to influence him; I’ve heard he did his job well—there’s no doubt my father put everything into it. It’s been twenty-five years since he brought his claim; and though he faced setbacks, he wasn't defeated. But then he died; his affairs were a mess; he had mortgaged his land for his claim, and the inflated war prices had collapsed. There were debts that couldn't be paid. I had no money to start a farm. I refused to sink down to being a laborer on the land that had once belonged to us. I had just gotten married, so I needed to make a big effort. I had heard a lot about the high wages in this new industry, so I left the land.”
“And the papers?”
"And the documents?"
“I never thought of them, or thought of them with disgust, as the cause of my ruin. Then when you came the other day, and showed me in the book that the last abbot of Marney was a Walter Gerard, the old feeling stirred again; and I could not help telling you that my fathers fought at Azincourt, though I was only the overlooker at Mr Trafford’s mill.”
“I never considered them, or thought of them with disgust, as the reason for my downfall. But then when you came the other day and showed me in the book that the last abbot of Marney was a Walter Gerard, those old feelings came rushing back; and I couldn’t help but tell you that my ancestors fought at Azincourt, even though I was just the overseer at Mr. Trafford’s mill.”
“A good old name of the good old faith,” said the Religious; “and a blessing be on it.”
“A trusted name from the good old faith,” said the Religious; “and may it be blessed.”
“We have cause to bless it,” said Gerard. “I thought it then something to serve a gentleman; and as for my daughter, she, by their goodness, was brought up in holy walls, which have made her what she is.”
“We have reason to be grateful for it,” said Gerard. “I thought it was something meant for a gentleman; and as for my daughter, thanks to their kindness, she was raised in sacred surroundings, which have shaped her into who she is.”
“Nature made her what she is,” said Stephen in a low voice, and speaking not without emotion. Then he continued, in a louder and brisker tone, “But this Hatton—you know nothing of his whereabouts?”
“Nature made her who she is,” Stephen said quietly, his voice filled with emotion. Then he continued, more loudly and energetically, “But this Hatton—you don’t know where he is?”
“Never heard of him since. I had indeed about a year after my father’s death, cause to enquire after him; but he had quitted Mowbray, and none could give me tidings of him. He had lived I believe on our law-suit, and vanished with our hopes.”
“Never heard from him since. I actually looked for him about a year after my father died, but he had left Mowbray, and no one could tell me where he was. I think he had been living off our lawsuit and disappeared along with our hopes.”
After this, there was silence; each was occupied with his thoughts, while the influence of the soft night and starry hour induced to contemplation.
After this, there was silence; everyone was lost in their thoughts, while the calm night and starlit hour encouraged reflection.
“I hear the murmur of the train,” said the Religious.
“I hear the sound of the train,” said the Religious.
“‘Tis the up-train,” said her father. “We have yet a quarter of an hour; we shall be in good time.”
“It's the up-train,” her father said. “We still have a quarter of an hour; we’ll be on time.”
So saying, he guided the pony to where some lights indicated the station of the railway, which here crossed the moor. There was just time to return the pony to the person at the station from whom it had been borrowed, and obtain their tickets, when the bell of the down-train sounded, and in a few minutes the Religious and her companions were on their way to Mowbray, whither a course of two hours carried them.
So saying, he led the pony to where some lights showed the train station that crossed the moor. There was just enough time to return the pony to the person at the station from whom it had been borrowed and get their tickets when the bell for the down-train rang, and in a few minutes, the Religious and her companions were on their way to Mowbray, which would take them two hours.
It was two hours to midnight when they arrived at Mowbray station, which was about a quarter of a mile from the town. Labour had long ceased; a beautiful heaven, clear and serene, canopied the city of smoke and toil; in all directions rose the columns of the factories, dark and defined in the purple sky; a glittering star sometimes hovering by the crest of their tall and tapering forms.
It was two hours until midnight when they got to Mowbray station, which was about a quarter of a mile from the town. Work had long stopped; a beautiful, clear, and calm sky covered the city of smoke and hard work; columns from the factories rose in all directions, dark and sharp against the purple sky; a bright star occasionally hovered over the tops of their tall, pointed shapes.
The travellers proceeded in the direction of a suburb and approached the very high wall of an extensive garden. The moon rose as they reached it, tipped the trees with light, and revealed a lofty and centre portal, by the side of it a wicket at which Gerard rang. The wicket was quickly opened.
The travelers headed toward a suburb and came up to the tall wall of a large garden. The moon rose as they got there, lighting up the trees and showing a grand central gate, beside which was a small door where Gerard rang the bell. The small door was opened quickly.
“I fear, holy sister,” said the Religious, “that I am even later than I promised.”
“I’m afraid, holy sister,” said the Religious, “that I’m even later than I promised.”
“Those that come in our lady’s name are ever welcome,” was the reply.
"Those who come in our lady's name are always welcome," was the reply.
“Sister Marion,” said Gerard to the porteress, “we have been to visit a holy place.”
“Sister Marion,” Gerard said to the porter, “we’ve just visited a sacred site.”
“All places are holy with holy thoughts, my brother.”
"All places are sacred when filled with sacred thoughts, my brother."
“Dear father, good night,” said the Religious; “the blessings of all the saints be on thee,—and on thee, Stephen, though thou dost not kneel to them.”
“Dear father, good night,” said the Religious; “may the blessings of all the saints be upon you,—and on you, Stephen, even though you don’t kneel to them.”
“Good night, mine own child,” said Gerard.
“Good night, my child,” said Gerard.
“I could believe in saints when I am with thee,” murmured Stephen; “Good night,—SYBIL.”
“I can believe in saints when I’m with you,” Stephen whispered; “Good night,—SYBIL.”
Book 2 Chapter 9
When Gerard and his friend quitted the convent they proceeded at a brisk pace, into the heart of the town. The streets were nearly empty; and with the exception of some occasional burst of brawl or merriment from a beer-shop, all was still. The chief street of Mowbray, called Castle Street after the ruins of the old baronial stronghold in its neighbourhood, was as significant of the present civilization of this community as the haughty keep had been of its ancient dependence. The dimensions of Castle Street were not unworthy of the metropolis: it traversed a great portion of the town, and was proportionately wide; its broad pavements and its blazing gas-lights indicated its modern order and prosperity; while on each side of the street rose huge warehouses, not as beautiful as the palaces of Venice, but in their way not less remarkable; magnificent shops; and here and there, though rarely, some ancient factory built among the fields in the infancy of Mowbray by some mill-owner not sufficiently prophetic of the future, or sufficiently confident in the energy and enterprise of his fellow-citizens, to foresee that the scene of his labours would be the future eye-sore of a flourishing posterity.
When Gerard and his friend left the convent, they headed quickly into the center of town. The streets were mostly empty; aside from the occasional shout or laughter coming from a pub, everything was quiet. The main street in Mowbray, called Castle Street after the ruins of the old baronial fort nearby, reflected the current state of civilization in this community just as the imposing castle had symbolized its past. Castle Street was quite sizeable for a city of this kind: it cut through a large part of the town and was wide enough to accommodate it. Its expansive sidewalks and bright gas lamps signaled its modern appeal and success, while massive warehouses lined both sides of the street. They might not have been as stunning as the palaces of Venice, but they were impressive in their own right; there were magnificent shops, and occasionally, though rarely, some old factory built in Mowbray’s early days by a mill owner who hadn't quite envisioned the future or believed in the ambition and drive of his fellow citizens, failing to see that his place of work would become an eyesore for a thriving future generation.
Pursuing their course along Castle Street for about a quarter of a mile, Gerard and Stephen turned down a street which intersected it, and so on, through a variety of ways and winding lanes, till they arrived at an open portion of the town, a district where streets and squares and even rows, disappeared, and where the tall chimneys and bulky barrack-looking buildings that rose in all directions, clustering yet isolated, announced that they were in the principal scene of the industry of Mowbray. Crossing this open ground they gained a suburb, but one of a very different description to that in which was situate the convent where they had parted with Sybil. This one was populous, noisy, and lighted. It was Saturday night; the streets were thronged; an infinite population kept swarming to and fro the close courts and pestilential cul-de-sacs that continually communicated with the streets by narrow archways, like the entrance of hives, so low that you were obliged to stoop for admission: while ascending to these same streets, from their dank and dismal dwellings by narrow flights of steps the subterraneous nation of the cellars poured forth to enjoy the coolness of the summer night, and market for the day of rest. The bright and lively shops were crowded; and groups of purchasers were gathered round the stalls, that by the aid of glaring lamps and flaunting lanthorns, displayed their wares.
Traveling along Castle Street for about a quarter of a mile, Gerard and Stephen took a turn down an intersecting street, continuing through various paths and winding lanes until they reached an open area of town. This part, where streets and squares faded away, was marked by tall chimneys and bulky, barrack-like buildings that surrounded them, showing they had entered the heart of Mowbray's industry. Crossing this open space, they entered a suburb unlike the one where they had bid farewell to Sybil at the convent. This suburb was bustling, noisy, and well-lit. It was Saturday night; the streets were packed with people, a constant flow of crowds moving to and from the cramped courts and unhealthy alleys connected by narrow archways that resembled hive entrances, so low you had to bend down to enter. Meanwhile, from their dark and dismal homes, the underground community of cellars emerged to enjoy the cool summer night and shop for the weekend. The bright, lively stores were busy, with groups of shoppers gathered around stalls brightly lit by glaring lamps and colorful lanterns displaying their goods.
“Come, come, it’s a prime piece,” said a jolly looking woman, who was presiding at a stall which, though considerably thinned by previous purchasers, still offered many temptations to many who could not purchase.
“Come on, it’s a great deal,” said a cheerful woman, who was overseeing a stall that, although much emptied by earlier buyers, still had plenty of appealing items for those who couldn’t buy.
“And so it is widow,” said a little pale man, wistfully.
“And so it is, widow,” said a small pale man, with a hint of nostalgia.
“Come, come, it’s getting late, and your wife’s ill; you’re a good soul, we’ll say fi’pence a pound, and I’ll throw you the scrag end in for love.”
“Come on, it’s getting late, and your wife isn’t well; you’re a good person, we’ll say five pence a pound, and I’ll throw in the scraps for free.”
“No butcher’s meat to-morrow for us, widow,” said the man.
“No butcher’s meat tomorrow for us, widow,” said the man.
“And why not, neighbour? With your wages, you ought to live like a prize-fighter, or the mayor of Mowbray at least.”
“And why not, neighbor? With your salary, you should be living like a champion boxer, or at least the mayor of Mowbray.”
“Wages!” said the man, “I wish you may get ‘em. Those villains, Shuffle and Screw, have sarved me with another bate ticket: and a pretty figure too.”
“Wages!” said the man, “I hope you get them. Those crooks, Shuffle and Screw, have served me with another bad ticket: and it’s quite a sight.”
“Oh! the carnal monsters!” exclaimed the widow. “If their day don’t come, the bloody-minded knaves!”
“Oh! the wicked monsters!” exclaimed the widow. “If their time doesn’t come, the ruthless scoundrels!”
“And for small cops, too! Small cops be hanged! Am I the man to send up a bad-bottomed cop, Widow Carey?”
“And for small cops, too! Small cops can go to hell! Am I the guy to turn in a lousy cop, Widow Carey?”
“You sent up for snicks! I have known you man and boy John Hill these twenty summers, and never heard a word against you till you got into Shuffle and Screw’s mill. Oh! they are a bad yarn, John.”
“You called for trouble! I've known you, man and boy, John Hill, for twenty summers, and I've never heard a word against you until you got mixed up with Shuffle and Screw’s mill. Oh! they're a bad bunch, John.”
“They do us all, widow. They pretends to give the same wages as the rest, and works it out in fines. You can’t come, and you can’t go, but there’s a fine; you’re never paid wages, but there’s a bate ticket. I’ve heard they keep their whole establishment on factory fines.”
“They do this to all of us, widow. They pretend to offer the same pay as everyone else, but they make it up in fines. You can't come and go freely, but there's a fine; you're never actually paid wages, but there’s a deduction ticket. I've heard they run their entire operation on factory fines.”
“Soul alive, but those Shuffle and Screw are rotten, snickey, bad yarns,” said Mistress Carey. “Now ma’am, if you please; fi’pence ha’penny; no, ma’am, we’ve no weal left. Weal, indeed! you look very like a soul as feeds on weal,” continued Mrs Carey in an under tone as her declining customer moved away. “Well, it gets late,” said the widow, “and if you like to take this scrag end home to your wife neighbour Hill, we can talk of the rest next Saturday. And what’s your will, sir?” said the widow with a stern expression to a youth who now stopped at her stall.
“Soul alive, but those Shuffle and Screw stories are terrible, sneaky, bad tales,” said Mistress Carey. “Now ma’am, if you don’t mind; five pence halfpenny; no, ma’am, we have no good stuff left. Good stuff, indeed! You don’t look like someone who enjoys good stuff,” Mrs. Carey muttered as her declining customer walked away. “Well, it’s getting late,” said the widow, “and if you want to take this leftover piece home to your wife, neighbor Hill, we can talk about the rest next Saturday. And what do you want, sir?” the widow asked with a stern expression as a young man stopped at her stall.
He was about sixteen, with a lithe figure, and a handsome, faded, impudent face. His long, loose, white trousers gave him height; he had no waistcoat, but a pink silk handkerchief was twisted carelessly round his neck, and fastened with a very large pin, which, whatever were its materials, had unquestionably a very gorgeous appearance. A loose frock-coat of a coarse white cloth, and fastened by one button round his waist, completed his habiliments, with the addition of the covering to his head, a high-crowned dark-brown hat, which relieved his complexion, and heightened the effect of his mischievous blue eye.
He was about sixteen, with a slim build and a handsome, worn, cheeky face. His long, loose white trousers made him look taller; he didn't wear a vest, but a pink silk scarf was casually tied around his neck, held in place by a very large pin that, whatever it was made of, certainly looked impressive. A loose frock coat made of coarse white fabric, buttoned at the waist with one button, completed his outfit, along with a high-crowned dark brown hat on his head, which complimented his complexion and accentuated the mischief in his blue eye.
“Well, you need not be so fierce, Mother Carey,” said the youth with an affected air of deprecation.
“Well, you don’t need to be so harsh, Mother Carey,” said the young man with a pretentious sense of humility.
“Don’t mother me,” said the jolly widow with a kindling eye; “go to your own mother, who is dying in a back cellar without a winder, while you’ve got lodgings in a two pair.”
“Don’t treat me like your mother,” said the cheerful widow with a spark in her eye; “go to your own mother, who’s dying in a dark basement without a window, while you’re enjoying a place on the second floor.”
“Dying; she’s only drunk,” said the youth.
“Dying; she’s just drunk,” said the young man.
“And if she is only drunk,” rejoined Mrs Carey in a passion, “what makes her drink but toil; working from five o’clock in the morning to seven o’clock at night, and for the like of such as you.”
“And if she’s just drunk,” Mrs. Carey snapped back angrily, “what drives her to drink if not hard work; slaving away from five in the morning to seven at night, just for people like you.”
“That’s a good one,” said the youth; “I should like to know what my mother ever did for me, but give me treacle and laudanum when I was a babby to stop my tongue and fill my stomach; by the token of which, as my gal says, she stunted the growth of the prettiest figure in all Mowbray.” And here the youth drew himself up, and thrust his hands in the side pockets of his pea-jacket.
“That’s a good one,” said the young man; “I’d like to know what my mom ever did for me, except give me syrup and opium when I was a baby to quiet me and fill my belly; by the way, as my girl says, she stunted the growth of the prettiest figure in all of Mowbray.” And here the young man straightened up and shoved his hands into the side pockets of his pea coat.
“Well, I never,” said Mrs Carey. “No; I never heard a thing like that!”
“Well, I can't believe it,” said Mrs. Carey. “No; I've never heard anything like that!”
“What, not when you cut up the jackass and sold it for veal cutlets, mother.”
“What, not when you butchered the donkey and sold it for veal cutlets, mom.”
“Hold your tongue, Mr Imperence,” said the widow. “It’s very well known you’re no Christian, and who’ll believe what you say?”
“Watch your words, Mr. Imperence,” said the widow. “It’s well known that you’re not a Christian, so who’s going to believe what you say?”
“It’s very well known that I’m a man what pays his way,” said the boy, “and don’t keep a huckster’s stall to sell carrion by star-light; but live in a two pair, if you please, and has a wife and family, or as good.”
“It’s well-known that I’m a guy who pays his own way,” said the boy, “and I don’t run a shady stall selling rotten goods at night; instead, I live in a two-bedroom place, if that’s okay, and I have a wife and kids, or something like that.”
“O! you aggravating imp!” exclaimed the widow in despair, unable to wreak her vengeance on one who kept in a secure position, and whose movements were as nimble as his words.
“O! you annoying little devil!” exclaimed the widow in despair, unable to take her revenge on someone who stayed in a safe spot, and whose actions were as quick as his words.
“Why, Madam Carey, what has Dandy Mick done to thee?” said a good-humoured voice, it came from one of two factory girls who were passing her stall and stopped. They were gaily dressed, a light handkerchief tied under the chin, their hair scrupulously arranged; they wore coral neck-laces and earrings of gold.
“Why, Madam Carey, what has Dandy Mick done to you?” said a cheerful voice from one of two factory girls who were walking by her stall and stopped. They were brightly dressed, with a light handkerchief tied under their chins, their hair neatly styled; they wore coral necklaces and gold earrings.
“Ah! is it you, my child,” said the widow, who was a good-hearted creature. “The dandy has been giving me some of his imperence.”
“Ah! Is that you, my child?” said the widow, who was a kind-hearted person. “The dandy has been giving me some of his disrespect.”
“But I meant nothing, dame,” said Mick. “It was a joke,—only a joke.”
“But I meant nothing by it, ma'am,” said Mick. “It was a joke—just a joke.”
“Well, let it pass,” said Mrs Carey. “And where have you been this long time, my child; and who’s your friend?” she added in a lower tone.
“Well, let it go,” said Mrs. Carey. “Where have you been all this time, my child? And who's your friend?” she added in a softer voice.
“Well, I have left Mr Trafford’s mill,” said the girl.
“Well, I’ve left Mr. Trafford’s mill,” the girl said.
“That’s a bad job,” said Mrs Carey; “for those Traffords are kind to their people. It’s a great thing for a young person to be in their mill.”
"That’s a terrible situation," said Mrs. Carey; "because those Traffords treat their workers well. It’s a huge opportunity for a young person to be in their mill."
“So it is,” said the girl, “but then it was so dull. I can’t stand a country life, Mrs Carey. I must have company.”
“So it is,” said the girl, “but it was so boring. I can’t handle country life, Mrs. Carey. I need company.”
“Well, I do love a bit of gossip myself,” said Mrs Carey, with great frankness.
“Well, I do enjoy a little gossip myself,” said Mrs. Carey, with complete honesty.
“And then I’m no scholar,” said the girl, “and never could take to learning. And those Traffords had so many schools.”
“And I’m no scholar,” said the girl, “and I could never get into learning. And the Traffords had so many schools.”
“Learning is better than house and land,” said Mrs Carey; “though I’m no scholar myself; but then, in my time, things was different. But young persons—”
“Learning is better than owning a house and land,” Mrs. Carey said; “even though I’m not a scholar myself; but back in my day, things were different. But young people—”
“Yes,” said Mick; “I don’t think I could get through the day, if it wurno’ for our Institute.”
“Yes,” said Mick; “I don’t think I could make it through the day if it weren't for our Institute.”
“And what’s that?” asked Mrs Carey with a sneer.
“And what’s that?” asked Mrs. Carey with a smirk.
“The Shoddy-Court Literary and Scientific, to be sure,” said Mick; “we have got fifty members, and take in three London papers; one ‘Northern Star’ and two ‘Moral Worlds.’”
“The Shoddy-Court Literary and Scientific, for sure,” said Mick; “we have fifty members and subscribe to three London papers: one ‘Northern Star’ and two ‘Moral Worlds.’”
“And where are you now, child?” continued the widow to the girl.
“And where are you now, kid?” the widow asked the girl.
“I am at Wiggins and Webster’s,” said the girl; “and this is my partner. We keep house together; we have a very nice room in Arbour Court, No. 7, high up; it’s very airy. If you will take a dish of tea with us to-morrow, we expect some friends.”
“I’m at Wiggins and Webster’s,” the girl said, “and this is my partner. We share a place; we have a really nice room in Arbour Court, No. 7, on a high floor; it gets plenty of fresh air. If you’d like to join us for tea tomorrow, we’re expecting some friends.”
“I take it kindly,” said Mrs Carey; “and so you keep house together! All the children keep house in these days. Times is changed indeed!”
“I appreciate it,” said Mrs. Carey; “so you all share a home! All the kids are living together these days. Times have really changed!”
“And we shall be happy to see you, Mick; and Julia, if you are not engaged;” continued the girl; and she looked at her friend, a pretty demure girl, who immediately said, but in a somewhat faultering tone, “Oh! that we shall.”
“And we’ll be happy to see you, Mick; and Julia, if you’re free,” the girl continued. She glanced at her friend, a pretty and shy girl, who immediately replied, though a bit hesitantly, “Oh! definitely.”
“And what are you going to do now, Caroline?” said Mick.
“And what are you going to do now, Caroline?” Mick asked.
“Well, we had no thoughts; but I said to Harriet, as it is a fine night, let us walk about as long as we can and then to-morrow we will lie in bed till afternoon.”
“Well, we weren't thinking about much; but I said to Harriet, since it's a beautiful night, let's walk around for as long as we can, and then tomorrow we can stay in bed until the afternoon.”
“That’s all well eno’ in winter time with plenty of baccy,” said Mick, “but at this season of the year I must have life. The moment I came out I bathed in the river, and then went home and dressed,” he added in a satisfied tone; “and now I am going to the Temple. I’ll tell you what, Julia has been pricked to-day with a shuttle, ‘tis not much, but she can’t go out; I’ll stand treat, and take you and your friend to the Temple.”
"That's fine in the winter with plenty of tobacco," Mick said, "but this time of year, I need some excitement. The moment I stepped outside, I jumped into the river and then went home and got dressed," he added with satisfaction; "now I'm off to the Temple. You know what? Julia got poked by a shuttle today, it's not serious, but she can't go out; I'll treat you and your friend to the Temple."
“Well, that’s delight,” said Caroline. “There’s no one does the handsome thing like you, Dandy Mick, and I always say so. Oh! I love the Temple! ‘Tis so genteel! I was speaking of it to Harriet last night; she never was there. I proposed to go with her—but two girls alone,—you understand me. One does not like to be seen in these places, as if one kept no company.”
“Well, that’s delightful,” said Caroline. “No one does things as elegantly as you, Dandy Mick, and I always say that. Oh! I love the Temple! It’s so classy! I was talking about it with Harriet last night; she’s never been there. I suggested going with her—but just the two of us, you know how it is. One doesn’t want to be seen in these places as if one has no friends.”
“Very true,” said Mick; “and now we’ll be off. Good night, widow.”
“Very true,” Mick said. “Now, we’ll be on our way. Goodnight, widow.”
“You’ll remember us to-morrow evening,” said Caroline. “To-morrow evening! The Temple!” murmured Mrs Carey to herself. “I think the world is turned upside downwards in these parts. A brat like Mick Radley to live in a two pair, with a wife and family, or as good as he says; and this girl asks me to take a dish of tea with her and keeps house! Fathers and mothers goes for nothing,” continued Mrs Carey, as she took a very long pinch of snuff and deeply mused. “‘tis the children gets the wages,” she added after a profound pause, “and there it is.”
“You’ll remember us tomorrow evening,” Caroline said. “Tomorrow evening! The Temple!” Mrs. Carey murmured to herself. “I think the world is turned upside down around here. A kid like Mick Radley living on the second floor, with a wife and family, or so he claims; and this girl asks me to have tea with her and run the household! Parents don’t seem to matter,” Mrs. Carey continued, taking a long pinch of snuff and pondering deeply. “It’s the children who get the rewards,” she added after a long pause, “and that’s just how it is.”
Book 2 Chapter 10
In the meantime Gerard and Stephen stopped before a tall, thin, stuccoed house, ballustraded and friezed, very much lighted both within and without, and, from the sounds that issued from it, and the persons who retired and entered, evidently a locality of great resort and bustle. A sign, bearing the title of the Cat and Fiddle, indicated that it was a place of public entertainment, and kept by one who owned the legal name of John Trottman, though that was but a vulgar appellation, lost in his well-earned and far-famed title of Chaffing Jack.
In the meantime, Gerard and Stephen stopped in front of a tall, narrow stucco house, complete with a balustrade and decorative trim, that was brightly lit both inside and out. From the sounds coming from it and the people going in and out, it was clearly a busy and popular spot. A sign that read "The Cat and Fiddle" indicated that it was a place for public entertainment, run by someone with the legal name of John Trottman, though that was just a common name overshadowed by his well-known and celebrated title of Chaffing Jack.
The companions entered the spacious premises; and making their way to the crowded bar, Stephen, with a glance serious but which indicated intimacy, caught the eye of a comely lady, who presided over the mysteries, and said in a low voice, “Is he here?”
The friends walked into the large space, and as they made their way to the busy bar, Stephen, with a serious yet familiar look, caught the eye of an attractive woman who was in charge of the drinks, and asked in a quiet voice, “Is he here?”
“In the Temple, Mr Morley, asking for you and your friend more than once. I think you had better go up. I know he wishes to see you.”
“In the Temple, Mr. Morley has asked for you and your friend several times. I think you should go up. I know he wants to see you.”
Stephen whispered to Gerard and after a moment’s pause, he asked the fair president for a couple of tickets for each of which he paid threepence; a sum however, according to the printed declaration of the voucher, convertible into potential liquid refreshments, no great compensation to a very strict member of the Temperance Society of Mowbray.
Stephen whispered to Gerard, and after a brief pause, he asked the pretty president for a couple of tickets, each costing threepence. However, according to the printed declaration on the voucher, that amount could be exchanged for possible drinks, which wasn't much of a consolation for a very strict member of the Temperance Society of Mowbray.
A handsome staircase with bright brass bannisters led them to an ample landing-place, on which opened a door, now closed and by which sate a boy who collected the tickets of those who would enter it. The portal was of considerable dimensions and of architectural pretension; it was painted of a bright green colour, the panels gilt. Within the pediment, described in letters of flaming gas, you read, “THE TEMPLE OF THE MUSES.”
A beautiful staircase with shiny brass railings led them to a large landing, where there was a closed door and a boy seated at the entrance, collecting tickets from those who wanted to go in. The door was quite large and architecturally impressive; it was painted a bright green color, and the panels were gilded. Above the door, in glowing letters of gas light, you could read, “THE TEMPLE OF THE MUSES.”
Gerard and Morley entered an apartment very long and sufficiently lofty, though rather narrow for such proportions. The ceiling was even richly decorated; the walls were painted, and by a brush of considerable power. Each panel represented some well-known scene from Shakespeare, Byron, or Scott: King Richard, Mazeppa, the Lady of the Lake were easily recognized: in one panel, Hubert menaced Arthur; here Haidee rescued Juan; and there Jeanie Deans curtsied before the Queen. The room was very full; some three or four hundred persons were seated in different groups at different tables, eating, drinking, talking, laughing, and even smoking, for notwithstanding the pictures and the gilding it was found impossible to forbid, though there were efforts to discourage, this practice, in the Temple of the Muses. Nothing however could be more decorous than the general conduct of the company, though they consisted principally of factory people. The waiters flew about with as much agility as if they were serving nobles. In general the noise was great, though not disagreeable; sometimes a bell rang and there was comparative silence, while a curtain drew up at the further end of the room, opposite to the entrance, and where there was a theatre, the stage raised at a due elevation, and adorned with side scenes from which issued a lady in a fancy dress who sang a favourite ballad; or a gentleman elaborately habited in a farmer’s costume of the old comedy, a bob-wig, silver buttons and buckles, and blue stockings, and who favoured the company with that melancholy effusion called a comic song. Some nights there was music on the stage; a young lady in a white robe with a golden harp, and attended by a gentleman in black mustachios. This was when the principal harpiste of the King of Saxony and his first fiddler happened to be passing through Mowbray, merely by accident, or on a tour of pleasure and instruction, to witness the famous scenes of British industry. Otherwise the audience of the Cat and Fiddle, we mean the Temple of the Muses, were fain to be content with four Bohemian brothers, or an equal number of Swiss sisters. The most popular amusements however were the “Thespian recitations:” by amateurs, or novices who wished to become professional. They tried their metal on an audience which could be critical.
Gerard and Morley walked into an apartment that was long and tall, though a bit narrow for its size. The ceiling was richly decorated, and the walls were painted with impressive detail. Each panel depicted well-known scenes from Shakespeare, Byron, or Scott: King Richard, Mazeppa, and the Lady of the Lake were easily identifiable. In one panel, Hubert threatened Arthur; in another, Haidee saved Juan; and in yet another, Jeanie Deans curtsied to the Queen. The room was quite crowded, with around three to four hundred people seated in different groups at various tables, eating, drinking, talking, laughing, and even smoking. Despite the artwork and gilding, it was impossible to completely ban smoking, though there were attempts to discourage it in the Temple of the Muses. However, the overall behavior of the guests was quite respectable, despite the fact that most of them were factory workers. The waiters moved around with the same agility as if they were serving nobility. Generally, the noise level was high but not unpleasant; occasionally, a bell would ring, and a hush would fall over the room as a curtain rose at the opposite end from the entrance, revealing a stage that was properly elevated and adorned. A lady in a fancy costume would sing a popular ballad, or a man dressed in an old-fashioned farmer's outfit, complete with a bob-wig, silver buttons, buckles, and blue stockings, would entertain the crowd with a comic song that had a melancholic feel to it. On some nights, there would be music on stage featuring a young woman in a white dress with a golden harp, accompanied by a man with a black mustache. This would happen when the King of Saxony's main harpist and his first fiddler happened to be in Mowbray, either by chance or on a pleasure trip to see the renowned scenes of British industry. Otherwise, the audience at the Cat and Fiddle, which we refer to as the Temple of the Muses, had to make do with four Bohemian brothers or an equal number of Swiss sisters. The most popular entertainment, however, was the “Thespian recitations” performed by amateurs or novices aiming to become professionals. They tested their skills on an audience that could be critical.
A sharp waiter, with a keen eye on the entering guests, immediately saluted Gerard and his friend, with profuse offers of hospitality: insisting that they wanted much refreshment; that they were both very hungry and very thirsty: that, if not hungry, they should order something to drink that would give them an appetite: if not inclined to quaff, something to eat that would make them athirst. In the midst of these embarrassing attentions, he was pushed aside by his master with, “There, go; hands wanted at the upper end; two American gentlemen from Lowell singing out for Sherry Cobler; don’t know what it is; give them our bar mixture; if they complain, say it’s the Mowbray slap-bang, and no mistake. Must have a name, Mr Morley; name’s everything; made the fortune of the Temple: if I had called it the Saloon, it never would have filled, and perhaps the magistrates never have granted a licence.”
A sharp waiter, keeping a close eye on the arriving guests, immediately greeted Gerard and his friend with enthusiastic offers of hospitality, insisting they needed a lot of refreshments, that they were both very hungry and very thirsty. If they weren’t hungry, he encouraged them to order something to drink that would give them an appetite; if they weren’t in the mood to drink, something to eat that would make them thirsty. In the middle of this awkward attention, he was pushed aside by his boss, who said, “There, go; we need hands up front; two American guys from Lowell asking for Sherry Cobbler; no idea what that is; just give them our bar mix; if they complain, say it’s the Mowbray slap-bang, no mistake. Gotta have a name, Mr. Morley; a name is everything; it made the Temple’s fortune: if I’d just called it the Saloon, it never would have filled up, and maybe the magistrates wouldn’t have granted a license.”
The speaker was a very portly man who had passed the maturity of manhood, but active as Harlequin. He had a well-favoured countenance; fair, good-humoured, but very sly. He was dressed like the head butler of the London Tavern, and was particular as to his white waistcoats and black silk stockings, punctilious as to his knee-buckles, proud of his diamond pin; that is to say when he officiated at the Temple.
The speaker was a very heavyset man who was no longer in the prime of his life, but still lively as a character from a play. He had an attractive face; light-skinned, cheerful, but quite devious. He was dressed like the head butler of a fancy London hotel, particular about his white vests and black silk stockings, meticulous about his knee buckles, and proud of his diamond pin—especially when he was working at the Temple.
“Your mistress told us we should find you here,” said Stephen, “and that you wished to see us.
“Your boss told us we should find you here,” said Stephen, “and that you wanted to see us.
“Plenty to tell you,” said their host putting his finger to his nose. “If information is wanted in this part of the world, I flatter myself—Come, Master Gerard, here’s a table; what shall I call for? glass of the Mowbray slap-bang? No better; the receipt has been in our family these fifty years. Mr Morley I know won’t join us. Did you say a cup of tea, Mr Morley? Water, only water; well, that’s strange. Boy alive there, do you hear me call? Water wanted, glass of water for the Secretary of the Mowbray Temperance and Teatotal. Sing it out. I like titled company. Brush!”
“Got a lot to share with you,” said their host, putting a finger to his nose. “If someone wants information in this part of the world, I pride myself on being helpful—Come on, Master Gerard, here's a table; what should I order? A glass of the Mowbray slap-bang? Even better; that recipe has been in our family for fifty years. I know Mr. Morley won’t join us. Did you say a cup of tea, Mr. Morley? Just water, only water; well, that’s unusual. Hey, boy, do you hear me calling? I need a glass of water for the Secretary of the Mowbray Temperance and Teetotal. Shout it out. I enjoy having company with titles. Hurry!”
“And so you can give us some information about this—”
“And so you can share some information about this—”
“Be back directly.” exclaimed their host: and darting off with a swift precision, that carried him through a labyrinth of tables without the slightest inconvenience to their occupiers. “Beg pardon, Mr Morley,” he said, sliding again into his chair; “but saw one of the American gentlemen brandishing his bowie-knife against one of my waiters; called him Colonel; quieted him directly; a man of his rank brawling with a help; oh! no; not to be thought of; no squabbling here; licence in danger.”
“Be right back,” their host exclaimed, darting off with such speed that he navigated through a maze of tables without bothering anyone seated there. “Excuse me, Mr. Morley,” he said, slipping back into his chair. “I just saw one of the American guys waving his bowie knife at one of my waiters, called him Colonel; I settled that immediately. A man of his status fighting with a staff member? Absolutely not; that can’t happen here; no fighting allowed; it puts our license at risk.”
“You were saying—” resumed Morley.
"You were saying—" Morley continued.
“Ah! yes, about that man Hatton; remember him perfectly well; a matter of twenty or it may be nineteen years since he bolted. Queer fellow; lived upon nothing; only drank water; no temperance and teetotal then, so no excuse. Beg pardon, Mr Morley; no offence I hope; can’t bear whims; but respectable societies, if they don’t drink, they make speeches, hire your rooms, leads to business.”
“Ah! yes, about that guy Hatton; I remember him very well; it’s been about twenty or maybe nineteen years since he took off. Strange guy; lived on basically nothing; only drank water; there was no temperance and teetotalism back then, so no excuse. Sorry, Mr. Morley; I hope I didn't offend you; I can’t stand oddities; but respectable organizations, if they don’t drink, they make speeches, rent your rooms, which leads to business.”
“And this Hatton—” said Gerard.
“And this Hatton—” Gerard said.
“Ah! a queer fellow; lent him a one-pound note—never saw it again—always remember it—last one-pound note I had. He offered me an old book instead; not in my way; took a china jar for my wife. He kept a curiosity shop; always prowling about the country, picking up old books and hunting after old monuments; called himself an antiquarian; queer fellow, that Hatton.”
“Ah! A strange guy; I lent him a one-pound note—never got it back—I'll always remember it—it was the last one-pound note I had. He offered me an old book instead; not my thing; I took a china jar for my wife. He ran a curiosity shop; always wandering around the countryside, collecting old books and searching for old monuments; called himself an antiquarian; such a strange guy, that Hatton.”
“And you have heard of him since?” said Gerard rather impatiently.
“And you’ve heard from him since?” Gerard asked, a bit impatiently.
“Not a word,” said their host; “never knew any one who had.”
“Not a word,” said their host; “never met anyone who has.”
“I thought you had something to tell us about him,” said Stephen.
“I thought you had something to share with us about him,” said Stephen.
“So I have; I can put you in the way of getting hold of him and anything else. I havn’t lived in Mowbray man and boy for fifty years; seen it a village, and now a great town full of first-rate institutions and establishments like this,” added their host surveying the Temple with a glance of admiring complacency; “I say I havn’t lived here all this time and talked to the people for nothing.”
“So I have; I can help you get in touch with him and anything else you need. I haven’t lived in Mowbray, man and boy, for fifty years. I’ve seen it as a village, and now it’s a big town full of excellent institutions and places like this,” their host added, looking at the Temple with a proud smile; “I mean, I haven’t been here all this time and talked to the locals for nothing.”
“Well, we are all attention,” said Gerard with a smile.
“Well, we’re all ears,” said Gerard with a smile.
“Hush!” said their host as a bell sounded, and he jumped up. “Now ladies, now gentlemen, if you please; silence if you please for a song from a Polish lady. The Signora sings English like a new-born babe;” and the curtain drew up amid the hushed voices of the company and the restrained clatter of their knives and forks and glasses.
“Hush!” said their host as a bell rang, and he jumped up. “Now ladies, now gentlemen, if you would; please be quiet for a song from a Polish lady. The Signora sings English like a newborn;” and the curtain lifted amid the quiet voices of the guests and the subdued clatter of their knives, forks, and glasses.
The Polish lady sang “Cherry Ripe” to the infinite satisfaction of her audience. Young Mowbray indeed, in the shape of Dandy Mick and some of his followers and admirers, insisted on an encore. The lady as she retired curtseyed like a Prima Donna; but the host continued on his legs for some time, throwing open his coat and bowing to his guests, who expressed by their applause how much they approved his enterprise. At length he resumed his seat; “It’s almost too much.” he exclaimed; “the enthusiasm of these people. I believe they look upon me as a father.”
The Polish lady sang "Cherry Ripe," delighting her audience. Young Mowbray, along with Dandy Mick and some of his friends and fans, called for an encore. As the lady stepped back, she bowed like a Prima Donna. Meanwhile, the host stood for a while, opening his coat and bowing to his guests, who showed their approval with applause. Finally, he sat back down and exclaimed, "It's almost too much—the enthusiasm of these people. I think they see me as a father figure."
“And you think you have some clue to this Hatton?” resumed Stephen.
“And you think you have an idea about this Hatton?” continued Stephen.
“They say he has no relations,” said their host.
“They say he doesn’t have any family,” said their host.
“I have heard as much.”
"I've heard that too."
“Another glass of the bar mixture, Master Gerard. What did we call it? Oh! the bricks and beans—the Mowbray bricks and beans; known by that name in the time of my grandfather. No more! No use asking Mr Morley I know. Water! well, I must say—and yet, in an official capacity, drinking water is not so unnatural.”
“Another glass of the bar mixture, Master Gerard. What did we call it? Oh! the bricks and beans—the Mowbray bricks and beans; known by that name in the time of my grandfather. No more! No use asking Mr. Morley, I know. Water! Well, I must say—and yet, in an official capacity, drinking water is not so unnatural.”
“And Hatton.” said Gerard; “they say he has no relations, eh?”
“And Hatton,” said Gerard. “They say he has no family, right?”
“They do, and they say wrong. He has a relation; he has a brother; and I can put you in the way of finding him.”
“They do, and they’re wrong. He has a relative; he has a brother; and I can help you find him.”
“Well, that looks like business,” said Gerard; “and where may he be?”
“Well, that looks like business,” Gerard said. “Where could he be?”
“Not here,” said their host; “he never put his foot in the Temple to my knowledge; and lives in a place where they have as much idea of popular institutions as any Turks or heathen you ever heard of.”
“Not here,” said their host; “he's never set foot in the Temple as far as I know, and he lives in a place where they know as much about popular institutions as any Turks or heathens you've ever heard of.”
“And where might we find him?” said Stephen.
“And where can we find him?” asked Stephen.
“What’s that?” said their host jumping up and looking around him. “Here boys, brush about. The American gentleman is a whittling his name on that new mahogany table. Take him the printed list of rules, stuck up in a public place, under a great coat, and fine him five shillings for damaging the furniture. If he resists (he has paid for his liquor), call in the police; X. Z. No. 5 is in the bar, taking tea with your mistress. Now brush.”
“What’s going on?” their host said, jumping up and looking around. “Hey guys, get moving. The American gentleman is carving his name into that new mahogany table. Take him the printed list of rules that’s posted in a public area, under a great coat, and fine him five shillings for damaging the furniture. If he refuses to pay (he has already bought his drinks), call the police; X. Z. No. 5 is in the bar, having tea with your lady. Now get to it.”
“And this place is—”
“And this place is—”
“In the land of mines and minerals,” said their host; “about ten miles from ——. He works in metals on his own account. You have heard of a place called Hell-house Yard; well, he lives there; and his name is Simon.”
“In the land of mines and minerals,” said their host; “about ten miles from ——. He works in metals for himself. You’ve heard of a place called Hell-house Yard; well, he lives there; and his name is Simon.”
“And does he keep up any communication with his brother, think you?” said Gerard.
“And do you think he stays in touch with his brother?” said Gerard.
“Nay, I know no more; at least at present,” said their host. “The secretary asked me about a person absent without leave for twenty years and who was said to have no relations, I found you one and a very near one. You are at the station and you have got your ticket. The American gentleman’s violent. Here’s the police. I must take a high tone.” And with these words Chaffing Jack quitted them.
“Nah, I don’t know anything more, at least for now,” said their host. “The secretary asked me about someone who has been missing without notice for twenty years and was said to have no family. I found you one, and a very close one. You’re at the station, and you’ve got your ticket. The American guy is aggressive. Here come the police. I need to put my foot down.” And with that, Chaffing Jack left them.
In the meantime, we must not forget Dandy Mick and his two young friends whom he had so generously offered to treat to the Temple.
In the meantime, we must not forget Dandy Mick and his two young friends whom he had so generously offered to take to the Temple.
“Well, what do you think of it?” asked Caroline of Harriet in a whisper as they entered the splendid apartment.
“Well, what do you think?” Caroline asked Harriet in a whisper as they entered the stunning apartment.
“It’s just what I thought the Queen lived in,” said Harriet; “but indeed I’m all of a flutter.”
“It’s exactly what I imagined the Queen lived in,” said Harriet; “but honestly, I’m really nervous.”
“Well, don’t look as if you were,” said her friend.
"Well, don’t look like that," her friend said.
“Come along gals,” said Mick; “who’s afraid? Here, we’ll sit down at this table. Now, what shall we have? Here waiter; I say waiter!”
“Come on, girls,” said Mick; “who’s scared? Let’s sit down at this table. So, what should we order? Hey, waiter; I mean waiter!”
“Yes, sir, yes, sir.”
“Sure, sir, sure, sir.”
“Well, why don’t you come when I call,” said Mick with a consequential air. “I have been hallooing these ten minutes. Couple of glasses of bar mixture for these ladies and go of gin for myself. And I say waiter, stop, stop, don’t be in such a deuced hurry; do you think folks can drink without eating;—sausages for three; and damme, take care they are not burnt.”
“Well, why don’t you come when I call?” Mick said with an important tone. “I’ve been calling for the last ten minutes. A couple of glasses of bar mix for these ladies and a gin for me. And hey, waiter, hold on, don’t rush so much; do you think people can drink without eating?—sausages for three; and make sure they’re not burned.”
“Yes, sir, directly, directly.”
"Yes, sir, right away."
“That’s the way to talk to these fellows,” said Mick with a self-satisfied air, and perfectly repaid by the admiring gaze of his companions.
"That's how you talk to these guys," Mick said with a smug look, completely rewarded by the admiring looks of his friends.
“It’s pretty Miss Harriet,” said Mick looking up at the ceiling with a careless nil admirari glance.
“It’s pretty, Miss Harriet,” Mick said, looking up at the ceiling with a casual uninterested glance.
“Oh! it is beautiful,” said Harriet.
“Oh! It’s gorgeous,” said Harriet.
“You never were here before; it’s the only place. That’s the Lady of the Lake,” he added, pointing to a picture; “I’ve seen her at the Circus, with real water.”
“You’ve never been here before; it’s the only place. That’s the Lady of the Lake,” he said, pointing to a picture; “I’ve seen her at the Circus, with real water.”
The hissing sausages crowning a pile of mashed potatoes were placed before them; the delicate rummers of the Mowbray slap-bang, for the girls; the more masculine pewter measure for their friend.
The sizzling sausages sitting on a mound of mashed potatoes were set in front of them; the elegant glasses for the girls, and the sturdier pewter mug for their friend.
“Are the plates very hot?” said Mick;
“Are the plates really hot?” said Mick;
“Very sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“Hot plates half the battle,” said Mick.
“Hot plates are half the battle,” said Mick.
“Now, Caroline; here, Miss Harriet; don’t take away your plate, wait for the mash; they mash their taters here very elegant.”
“Now, Caroline; here, Miss Harriet; don’t take your plate away, wait for the mashed potatoes; they make their potatoes very nicely here.”
It was a very happy and very merry party. Mick delighted to help his guests, and to drink their healths.
It was a really happy and cheerful party. Mick was thrilled to help his guests and raise a toast to their health.
“Well,” said he when the waiter had cleared away their plates, and left them to their less substantial luxuries. “Well,” said Mick, sipping a renewed glass of gin twist and leaning back in his chair, “say what they please, there’s nothing like life.”
“Well,” he said when the waiter had cleared their plates and left them to enjoy their lighter indulgences. “Well,” Mick replied, sipping a fresh glass of gin and twisting back in his chair, “no matter what they say, there’s nothing like life.”
“At the Traffords’,” said Caroline, “the greatest fun we ever had was a singing class.”
“At the Traffords’,” said Caroline, “the most fun we ever had was a singing class.”
“I pity them poor devils in the country,” said Mick; “we got some of them at Collinson’s—come from Suffolk they say; what they call hagricultural labourers, a very queer lot, indeed.”
“I feel sorry for those poor folks out in the country,” said Mick; “we have some of them at Collinson’s—apparently, they come from Suffolk; what they call agricultural laborers, quite a strange bunch, for sure.”
“Ah! them’s the himmigrants,” said Caroline; “they’re sold out of slavery, and sent down by Pickford’s van into the labour market to bring down our wages.”
“Ah! those are the immigrants,” said Caroline; “they’ve been freed from slavery and sent down by Pickford’s van into the job market to lower our wages.”
“We’ll teach them a trick or two before they do that,” urged Mick. “Where are you, Miss Harriet?”
“We'll show them a trick or two before they do that,” Mick urged. “Where are you, Miss Harriet?”
“I’m at Wiggins and Webster’s, sir.”
“I’m at Wiggins and Webster’s, sir.”
“Where they clean machinery during meal-time; that won’t do,” said Mick. “I see one of your partners coming in,” said Mick, making many signals to a person who very soon joined them. “Well, Devilsdust, how are you?”
“Where they clean machines during meal breaks; that won’t work,” said Mick. “I see one of your teammates coming in,” said Mick, gesturing to someone who quickly joined them. “Well, Devilsdust, how's it going?”
This was the familiar appellation of a young gentleman, who really had no other, baptismal or patrimonial. About a fortnight after his mother had introduced him into the world, she returned to her factory and put her infant out to nurse, that is to say, paid threepence a week to an old woman who takes charge of these new-born babes for the day, and gives them back at night to their mothers as they hurriedly return from the scene of their labour to the dungeon or the den, which is still by courtesy called “home.” The expense is not great: laudanum and treacle, administered in the shape of some popular elixir, affords these innocents a brief taste of the sweets of existence, and keeping them quiet, prepares them for the silence of their impending grave. Infanticide is practised as extensively and as legally in England, as it is on the banks of the Ganges; a circumstance which apparently has not yet engaged the attention of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. But the vital principle is an impulse from an immortal artist, and sometimes baffles, even in its tenderest phasis, the machinations of society for its extinction. There are infants that will defy even starvation and poison, unnatural mothers and demon nurses. Such was the nameless one of whom we speak. We cannot say he thrived; but he would not die. So at two years of age, his mother being lost sight of, and the weekly payment having ceased, he was sent out in the street to “play,” in order to be run over. Even this expedient failed. The youngest and the feeblest of the band of victims, Juggernaut spared him to Moloch. All his companions were disposed of. Three months’ “play” in the streets got rid of this tender company,—shoeless, half-naked, and uncombed,—whose age varied from two to five years. Some were crushed, some were lost, some caught cold and fevers, crept back to their garret or their cellars, were dosed with Godfrey’s cordial, and died in peace. The nameless one would not disappear. He always got out of the way of the carts and horses, and never lost his own. They gave him no food: he foraged for himself, and shared with the dogs the garbage of the streets. But still he lived; stunted and pale, he defied even the fatal fever which was the only habitant of his cellar that never quitted it. And slumbering at night on a bed of mouldering straw, his only protection against the plashy surface of his den, with a dungheap at his head and a cesspool at his feet, he still clung to the only roof which shielded him from the tempest.
This was the common name for a young man who actually had no other name, either from baptism or heritage. About two weeks after his mother introduced him to the world, she went back to her job and sent her baby out to be cared for by someone else—specifically, she paid threepence a week to an old woman who took care of newborns during the day and returned them at night as their mothers hurried home from work to their cramped living spaces, which they still referred to as “home.” The cost isn't high: a mix of laudanum and treacle, given in the form of some well-known tonic, offers these helpless infants a brief taste of life's pleasures and keeps them quiet, preparing them for the silence of their eventual graves. Infanticide is as common and legally tolerated in England as it is on the banks of the Ganges; this fact seemingly hasn't caught the interest of the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts. Yet the life force is driven by an immortal spirit, sometimes evading society's attempts to snuff it out even in its most vulnerable stages. There are infants who can withstand starvation and poison, neglectful mothers, and cruel caregivers. Such was the unnamed child we’re discussing. We can't say he thrived, but he refused to die. So at two years old, with his mother vanished and the weekly payments stopped, he was sent into the street to “play,” intended to be run over. Even this plan failed. Juggernaut spared him for Moloch. All his peers were disposed of. Three months of “playing” in the streets cleared this fragile group—barefoot, half-clothed, and disheveled—whose ages ranged from two to five years. Some were crushed, some disappeared, some caught colds and fevers, crawled back to their attics or cellars, were dosed with Godfrey’s cordial, and died peacefully. The nameless child wouldn’t vanish. He always managed to dodge the carts and horses and never lost his way. They gave him no food; he scavenged for himself and shared the street garbage with the dogs. Yet he survived; stunted and pale, he resisted even the deadly fever, the only resident of his cellar that never left it. At night, he slept on a bed of rotting straw, his only protection from the wet ground of his hideout, with a dung heap at his head and a cesspool at his feet, but he still held on to the only roof that shielded him from the storms.
At length when the nameless one had completed his fifth year, the pest which never quitted the nest of cellars of which he was a citizen, raged in the quarter with such intensity, that the extinction of its swarming population was menaced. The haunt of this child was peculiarly visited. All the children gradually sickened except himself; and one night when he returned home he found the old woman herself dead, and surrounded only by corpses. The child before this had slept on the same bed of straw with a corpse, but then there were also breathing beings for his companions. A night passed only with corpses seemed to him in itself a kind of death. He stole out of the cellar, quitted the quarter of pestilence, and after much wandering laid down near the door of a factory. Fortune had guided him. Soon after break of day, he was woke by the sound of the factory bell, and found assembled a crowd of men, women, and children. The door opened, they entered, the child accompanied them. The roll was called; his unauthorized appearance noticed; he was questioned; his acuteness excited attention. A child was wanted in the Wadding Hole, a place for the manufacture of waste and damaged cotton, the refuse of the mills, which is here worked up into counterpanes and coverlids. The nameless one was prefered to the vacant post, received even a salary, more than that, a name; for as he had none, he was christened on the spot—DEVILSDUST.
Finally, when the nameless boy turned five, the plague that constantly lingered in the cellars where he lived hit their neighborhood with such force that the local population was at risk of being wiped out. This child’s home was particularly affected. All the other kids got sick, except him; one night when he came home, he found the old woman dead, surrounded only by corpses. Before that, he had shared a bed of straw with a corpse, but there had also been other living beings around him. A night spent only with dead bodies felt to him like a kind of death itself. He slipped out of the cellar, left the infected area, and after wandering for a while, lay down near the entrance of a factory. Luck was on his side. Soon after dawn, he was awakened by the factory bell and saw a crowd of men, women, and children gathering. The door opened, they went in, and the boy followed them. Attendance was taken; his unexpected appearance was noted; he was questioned, and his cleverness caught their attention. A child was needed in the Wadding Hole, a place where they processed discarded and damaged cotton from the mills into counterpanes and coverlids. The nameless boy was chosen for the job, even earning a salary, and more than that, a name; since he had none, he was baptized on the spot—DEVILSDUST.
Devilsdust had entered life so early that at seventeen he combined the experience of manhood with the divine energy of youth. He was a first-rate workman and received high wages; he had availed himself of the advantages of the factory school; he soon learnt to read and write with facility, and at the moment of our history, was the leading spirit of the Shoddy-Court Literary and Scientific Institute. His great friend, his only intimate, was Dandy Mick. The apparent contrariety of their qualities and structure perhaps led to this. It is indeed the most assured basis of friendship. Devilsdust was dark and melancholy; ambitious and discontented; full of thought, and with powers of patience and perseverance that alone amounted to genius. Mick was as brilliant as his complexion; gay, irritable, evanescent, and unstable. Mick enjoyed life; his friend only endured it; yet Mick was always complaining of the lowness of his wages and the greatness of his toil; while Devilsdust never murmured, but read and pondered on the rights of labour, and sighed to vindicate his order.
Devilsdust had started working so young that by seventeen he had the experience of adulthood combined with the vibrant energy of youth. He was a skilled worker earning good wages; he took advantage of the factory school, learning to read and write easily. At this point in our story, he was the driving force behind the Shoddy-Court Literary and Scientific Institute. His closest friend, his only true companion, was Dandy Mick. The stark differences in their personalities and backgrounds likely contributed to their bond, which is often the strongest foundation for friendship. Devilsdust was dark and brooding; ambitious yet unhappy; filled with thoughts, and possessed of patience and determination that could be considered genius. Mick, on the other hand, was as lively as his appearance; cheerful, moody, fleeting, and unpredictable. Mick lived for fun; his friend barely tolerated it. Despite this, Mick constantly complained about his low wages and heavy workload, while Devilsdust stayed silent, reading and reflecting on the rights of workers, longing to elevate his social standing.
“I have some thoughts of joining the Total Abstinence,” said Devilsdust; “ever since I read Stephen Morley’s address it has been in my mind. We shall never get our rights till we leave off consuming exciseable articles; and the best thing to begin with is liquors.”
“I've been thinking about joining the Total Abstinence,” said Devilsdust; “ever since I read Stephen Morley’s speech, it’s been on my mind. We’ll never get our rights until we stop using taxed products; and the best place to start is with alcohol.”
“Well, I could do without liquors myself,” said Caroline. “If I was a lady, I would never drink anything except fresh milk from the cow.”
"Well, I could do without alcohol myself," Caroline said. "If I were a lady, I would never drink anything except fresh milk straight from the cow."
“Tea for my money,” said Harriet; “I must say there’s nothing I grudge for good tea. Now I keep house, I mean always to drink the best.”
“Tea for my money,” said Harriet; “I have to say there’s nothing I hold back on for good tea. Now that I’m running the house, I plan to always drink the best.”
“Well, you have not yet taken the pledge, Dusty,” said Mick: “and so suppose we order a go of gin and talk this matter of temperance over.”
“Well, you haven't taken the pledge yet, Dusty,” said Mick. “So, how about we order some gin and discuss this whole temperance thing?”
Devilsdust was manageable in little things, especially by Mick; he acceded, and seated himself at their table.
Devilsdust was easy to handle in small matters, especially by Mick; he agreed and took a seat at their table.
“I suppose you have heard this last dodge of Shuffle and Screw, Dusty,” said Mick.
“I guess you've heard about this latest trick of Shuffle and Screw, Dusty,” said Mick.
“What’s that?”
"What's that?"
“Every man had his key given him this evening—half-a-crown a week round deducted from wages for rent. Jim Plastow told them he lodged with his father and didn’t want a house; upon which they said he must let it.”
“Every man got his key this evening—half a crown a week taken out of wages for rent. Jim Plastow said he lived with his father and didn’t want a house; to which they replied that he had to let it.”
“Their day will come,” said Devilsdust, thoughtfully. “I really think that those Shuffle and Screws are worse even than Truck and Trett. You knew where you were with those fellows; it was five-and-twenty per cent, off wages and very bad stuff for your money. But as for Shuffle and Screw, what with their fines and their keys, a man never knows what he has to spend. Come,” he added filling his glass, “let’s have a toast—Confusion to Capital.”
“Their day will come,” said Devilsdust, thoughtfully. “I really think that those Shuffle and Screws are even worse than Truck and Trett. You knew what to expect with those guys; it was 25% off wages and really bad stuff for your money. But with Shuffle and Screw, with their fines and their keys, a person never knows what they have to spend. Come,” he added, filling his glass, “let’s make a toast—Confusion to Capital.”
“That’s your sort,” said Mick. “Come, Caroline; drink to your partner’s toast, Miss Harriet. Money’s the root of all evil, which nobody can deny. We’ll have the rights of labour yet; the ten-hour bill, no fines, and no individuals admitted to any work who have not completed their sixteenth year.”
“That's your type,” said Mick. “Come on, Caroline; raise your glass to your partner’s toast, Miss Harriet. Money is the source of all evil, which no one can deny. We’ll get workers' rights one day; the ten-hour workday, no penalties, and no one allowed to work until they're at least sixteen.”
“No, fifteen,” said Caroline eagerly.
“No, fifteen,” Caroline said eagerly.
“The people won’t bear their grievances much longer,” said Devilsdust.
“The people won’t put up with their complaints much longer,” said Devilsdust.
“I think one of the greatest grievances the people have,” said Caroline, “is the beaks serving notice on Chaffing Jack to shut up the Temple on Sunday nights.”
“I think one of the biggest complaints people have,” said Caroline, “is the authorities telling Chaffing Jack to close the Temple on Sunday nights.”
“It is infamous,” said Mick; “aynt we to have no recreation? One might as well live in Suffolk, where the immigrants come from, and where they are obliged to burn ricks to pass the time.”
“It’s notorious,” said Mick; “aren’t we supposed to have any fun? One might as well live in Suffolk, where the immigrants come from, and where they have to burn down barns just to kill time.”
“As for the rights of labour,” said Harriet, “the people goes for nothing with this machinery.”
“As for workers' rights,” said Harriet, “people don’t matter at all with this machinery.”
“And you have opened your mouth to say a very sensible thing Miss Harriet,” said Mick; “but if I were Lord Paramount for eight-and-forty hours, I’d soon settle that question. Wouldn’t I fire a broadside into their ‘double deckers?’ The battle of Navarino at Mowbray fair with fourteen squibs from the admiral’s ship going off at the same time, should be nothing to it.”
“And you’ve made a very sensible point, Miss Harriet,” said Mick; “but if I were in charge for just forty-eight hours, I’d have that issue sorted out quickly. Just imagine me launching a full-on attack on their ‘double deckers.’ The battle of Navarino at Mowbray fair, with fourteen fireworks going off at once from the admiral’s ship, wouldn’t even compare.”
“Labour may be weak, but Capital is weaker,” said Devilsdust. “Their capital is all paper.”
“Labor may be weak, but Capital is weaker,” said Devilsdust. “Their capital is all just on paper.”
“I tell you what,” said Mick, with a knowing look, and in a lowered tone, “The only thing, my hearties, that can save this here nation, is—a—good strike.”
“I’ll tell you,” said Mick, with a knowing look and in a lowered tone, “The only thing, my friends, that can save this country is—a—good strike.”
Book 2 Chapter 11
“Your lordship’s dinner is served,” announced the groom of the chambers to Lord de Mowbray; and the noble lord led out Lady Marney. The rest followed. Egremont found himself seated next to Lady Maud Fitz-Warene, the younger daughter of the earl. Nearly opposite to him was Lady Joan.
"Your dinner is served, my lord," announced the chamberlain to Lord de Mowbray; and the noble lord escorted Lady Marney out. The others followed. Egremont found himself sitting next to Lady Maud Fitz-Warene, the earl's younger daughter. Lady Joan was seated nearly opposite him.
The ladies Fitz-Warene were sandy girls, somewhat tall, with rather good figures and a grand air; the eldest very ugly, the second rather pretty; and yet both very much alike. They had both great conversational powers, though in different ways. Lady Joan was doctrinal; Lady Maud inquisitive: the first often imparted information which you did not previously possess; the other suggested ideas which were often before in your own mind, but lay tranquil and unobserved, till called into life and notice by her fanciful and vivacious tongue. Both of them were endowed with a very remarkable self-possession; but Lady Joan wanted softness, and Lady Maud repose.
The Fitz-Warene sisters were tall, sandy-haired girls with nice figures and a commanding presence; the eldest was quite unattractive, while the second was somewhat pretty, yet they both resembled each other a lot. They both had strong conversational skills, but in different ways. Lady Joan shared knowledge you didn't already have, while Lady Maud sparked thoughts that you might have already had but were dormant until her imaginative and lively speech brought them to life. Both had an impressive level of composure, but Lady Joan lacked warmth, and Lady Maud lacked calm.
This was the result of the rapid observation of Egremont, who was however experienced in the world and quick in his detection of manner and of character.
This was the outcome of Egremont's keen observation, as he was experienced in the world and quick to pick up on people's manners and character.
The dinner was stately, as becomes the high nobility. There were many guests, yet the table seemed only a gorgeous spot in the capacious chamber. The side tables were laden with silver vases and golden shields arranged on shelves of crimson velvet. The walls were covered with Fitz-Warenes, De Mowbrays, and De Veres. The attendants glided about without noise, and with the precision of military discipline. They watched your wants, they anticipated your wishes, and they supplied all you desired with a lofty air of pompous devotion.
The dinner was grand, fitting for the high nobility. There were many guests, but the table still felt like a beautiful focal point in the spacious room. The side tables were filled with silver vases and golden plates arranged on shelves of deep red velvet. The walls featured portraits of the Fitz-Warenes, De Mowbrays, and De Veres. The servers moved silently and with the precision of a well-trained army. They observed your needs, anticipated your desires, and provided everything you wanted with an air of grand devotion.
“You came by the railroad?” enquired Lord de Mowbray mournfully, of Lady Marney.
“You came by the train?” asked Lord de Mowbray sadly, of Lady Marney.
“From Marham; about ten miles from us,” replied her ladyship.
“From Marham; it's about ten miles away from us,” replied her ladyship.
“A great revolution!”
“A major revolution!”
“Isn’t it?”
“Is it not?”
“I fear it has a very dangerous tendency to equality,” said his lordship shaking his head; “I suppose Lord Marney gives them all the opposition in his power.”
“I worry it has a really dangerous inclination towards equality,” said his lordship, shaking his head. “I assume Lord Marney opposes them as much as he can.”
“There is nobody so violent against railroads as George,” said Lady Marney; “I cannot tell you what he does not do! He organized the whole of our division against the Marham line!”
“There’s no one as harsh on railroads as George,” Lady Marney said; “I can’t even begin to describe what he’s done! He rallied our entire division against the Marham line!”
“I rather counted on him,” said Lord de Mowbray, “to assist me in resisting this joint branch here; but I was surprised to learn he had consented.”
“I was really counting on him,” said Lord de Mowbray, “to help me resist this joint branch here; but I was surprised to find out he had agreed.”
“Not until the compensation was settled,” innocently remarked Lady Marney; “George never opposes them after that. He gave up all opposition to the Marham line when they agreed to his terms.”
“Not until the compensation was settled,” naively said Lady Marney; “George never opposes them after that. He stopped resisting the Marham line once they accepted his terms.”
“And yet,” said Lord de Mowbray, “I think if Lord Marney would take a different view of the case and look to the moral consequences, he would hesitate. Equality, Lady Marney, equality is not our metier. If we nobles do not make a stand against the levelling spirit of the age, I am at a loss to know who will fight the battle. You many depend upon it that these railroads are very dangerous things.”
“And yet,” said Lord de Mowbray, “I believe if Lord Marney took a different perspective on the situation and considered the moral implications, he would think twice. Equality, Lady Marney, equality is not our expertise. If we nobles don’t stand up against the leveling spirit of the times, I genuinely don't know who will take up the fight. You can be sure that these railroads are very risky.”
“I have no doubt of it. I suppose you have heard of Lady Vanilla’s trip from Birmingham? Have you not, indeed! She came up with Lady Laura, and two of the most gentlemanlike men sitting opposite her; never met, she says, two more intelligent men. She begged one of them at Wolverhampton to change seats with her, and he was most politely willing to comply with her wishes, only it was necessary that his companion should move at the same time, for they were chained together! Two of the swell mob, sent to town for picking a pocket at Shrewsbury races.”
“I have no doubt about it. I assume you’ve heard about Lady Vanilla’s trip from Birmingham? Haven’t you? She arrived with Lady Laura, and she said there were two of the most charming guys sitting across from her; she’s never met two more intelligent men. She asked one of them in Wolverhampton if he would switch seats with her, and he politely agreed to do what she wanted, but his friend had to move at the same time, since they were connected! They were two thieves, sent to the city for pickpocketing at the Shrewsbury races.”
“A countess and a felon! So much for public conveyances,” said Lord Mowbray. “But Lady Vanilla is one of those who will talk with everybody.”
“A countess and a criminal! That’s public transportation for you,” said Lord Mowbray. “But Lady Vanilla is the type of person who will chat with anyone.”
“She is very amusing though,” said Lady Marney.
“She’s really funny, though,” said Lady Marney.
“I dare say she is,” said Lord de Mowbray; “but believe me, my dear Lady Marney, in these times especially, a countess has something else to do than be amusing.”
“I can say she is,” said Lord de Mowbray; “but trust me, my dear Lady Marney, especially in these times, a countess has more important things to focus on than just being entertaining.”
“You think as property has its duties as well as its rights, rank has its bores as well as its pleasures.”
“You think that just like property has its responsibilities along with its rights, rank has its drawbacks as well as its benefits.”
Lord Mowbray mused.
Lord Mowbray thought.
“How do you do, Mr Jermyn?” said a lively little lady with sparkling beady black eyes, and a very yellow complexion, though with good features; “when did you arrive in the North? I have been fighting your battles finely since I saw you,” she added shaking her head, rather with an expression of admonition than of sympathy.
“How are you, Mr. Jermyn?” said a lively little lady with sparkling dark eyes and a very yellow complexion, though she had good features. “When did you get to the North? I've been fighting your battles really well since I last saw you,” she added, shaking her head, more with an expression of warning than sympathy.
“You are always fighting one’s battles Lady Firebrace; it is very kind of you. If it were not for you, we should none of us know how much we are all abused,” replied Mr Jermyn, a young M.P.
“You're always fighting other people's battles, Lady Firebrace; that's really kind of you. If it weren't for you, none of us would realize how much we all get mistreated,” replied Mr. Jermyn, a young M.P.
“They say you gave the most radical pledges,” said Lady Firebrace eagerly, and not without malice. “I heard Lord Muddlebrains say that if he had had the least idea of your principles, you would not have had his influence.”
“They say you made the most extreme promises,” Lady Firebrace said eagerly, with a hint of malice. “I heard Lord Muddlebrains say that if he had any idea of what you stood for, you wouldn’t have had his support.”
“Muddlebrains can’t command a single vote,” said Mr Jermyn. “He is a political humbug, the greatest of all humbugs; a man who swaggers about London clubs and consults solemnly about his influence, and in the country is a nonentity.”
“Muddlebrains can’t get a single vote,” said Mr. Jermyn. “He is a political fraud, the biggest of all frauds; a man who struts around London clubs and talks seriously about his influence, and in the countryside is a nobody.”
“Well, that can’t be said of Lord Clarinel,” rejoined Lady Firebrace.
"Well, that definitely can’t be said about Lord Clarinel," replied Lady Firebrace.
“And have you been defending me against Lord Clarinel’s attacks?” inquired Mr Jermyn.
“Have you been standing up for me against Lord Clarinel’s attacks?” Mr. Jermyn asked.
“No; but I am going to Wemsbury, and then I have no doubt I shall have the opportunity.”
“No; but I'm going to Wemsbury, and I’m sure I’ll have the chance then.”
“I am going to Wemsbury myself,” said Mr Jermyn.
“I’m going to Wemsbury myself,” said Mr. Jermyn.
“And what does Lord Clarinel think of your pledge about the pension list?” said Lady Firebrace daunted but malignant.
“And what does Lord Clarinel think about your promise regarding the pension list?” said Lady Firebrace, feeling intimidated yet bitter.
“He never told me,” said Mr Jermyn.
“He never told me,” Mr. Jermyn said.
“I believe you did not pledge yourself to the ballot?” inquired Lady Firebrace with an affected air of inquisitiveness.
“I believe you didn’t commit to voting?” asked Lady Firebrace with an affected curiosity.
“It is a subject that requires some reflection,” said Mr Jermyn. “I must consult some profound politician like Lady Firebrace. By the bye, you told my mother that the conservatives would have a majority of fifteen. Do you think they will have as much?” said Mr Jermyn with an innocent air, it now being notorious that the whig administration had a majority of double that amount.
“It’s a topic that needs some thought,” said Mr. Jermyn. “I should check in with a deep thinker like Lady Firebrace. By the way, you told my mother that the conservatives would have a majority of fifteen. Do you really think they’ll have that much?” Mr. Jermyn asked with an innocent expression, even though it was widely known that the Whig administration had a majority double that amount.
“I said Mr Tadpole gave us a majority of fifteen,” said Lady Firebrace. “I knew he was in error; because I had happened to see Lord Melbourne’s own list, made up to the last hour; and which gave the government a majority of sixty. It was only shown to three members of the cabinet,” she added in a tone of triumphant mystery.
“I said Mr. Tadpole gave us a majority of fifteen,” Lady Firebrace said. “I knew he was wrong because I had seen Lord Melbourne’s own list, prepared just up until the last minute, which showed the government had a majority of sixty. It was only shared with three members of the cabinet,” she added with a tone of triumphant mystery.
Lady Firebrace, a great stateswoman among the tories, was proud of an admirer who was a member of the whig cabinet. She was rather an agreeable guest in a country-house, with her extensive correspondence, and her bulletins from both sides. Tadpole flattered by her notice, and charmed with female society that talked his own slang, and entered with affected enthusiasm into all his dirty plots and barren machinations, was vigilant in his communications; while her whig cavalier, an easy individual who always made love by talking or writing politics, abandoned himself without reserve, and instructed Lady Firebrace regularly after every council. Taper looked grave at this connection between Tadpole and Lady Firebrace; and whenever an election was lost, or a division stuck in the mud, he gave the cue with a nod and a monosyllable, and the conservative pack that infests clubs, chattering on subjects of which it is impossible they can know anything, instantly began barking and yelping, denouncing traitors, and wondering how the leaders could be so led by the nose, and not see that which was flagrant to the whole world. If, on the other hand, the advantage seemed to go with the Canton Club, or the opposition benches, then it was the whig and liberal hounds who howled and moaned, explaining everything by the indiscretion, infatuation, treason, of Lord Viscount Masque, and appealing to the initiated world of idiots around them, whether any party could ever succeed, hampered by such men, and influenced by such means.
Lady Firebrace, a prominent politician among the Tories, took pride in having an admirer from the Whig cabinet. She was a rather enjoyable guest at country houses, with her extensive correspondence and updates from both sides. Tadpole, flattered by her attention and delighted by female company that spoke his lingo and feigned enthusiasm for all his shady schemes and empty plots, was attentive in his communications. Meanwhile, her Whig admirer, a laid-back guy who always expressed his affections through political discussions, willingly shared everything with Lady Firebrace after every council meeting. Taper looked concerned about the connection between Tadpole and Lady Firebrace; whenever an election went wrong or a debate got stuck, he would signal with a nod and a single word, and the conservative crowd at clubs, chatting about topics they couldn’t possibly understand, would immediately start barking and yelping, denouncing traitors and questioning how the leaders could be so easily misled and blind to what was obvious to everyone else. Conversely, when it seemed the advantage lay with the Canton Club or the opposition, it was the Whig and Liberal crowd that howled and complained, blaming everything on the recklessness, ignorance, and betrayal of Lord Viscount Masque, and asking their circle of clueless followers if any party could succeed with such people around and using such tactics.
The best of the joke was, that all this time Lord Masque and Tadpole were two old foxes, neither of whom conveyed to Lady Firebrace a single circumstance but with the wish, intention, and malice aforethought, that it should be communicated to his rival.
The best part of the joke was that all along, Lord Masque and Tadpole were two clever schemers, neither of whom told Lady Firebrace anything except with the intent and malice to make sure it reached his rival.
“I must get you to interest Lord de Mowbray in our cause,” said Sir Vavasour Firebrace, in an insinuating voice to his neighbour, Lady Joan; “I have sent him a large packet of documents. You know, he is one of us; still one of us. Once a baronet, always a baronet. The dignity merges, but does not cease; and happy as I am to see one covered with high honours, who is in every way so worthy of them, still I confess to you it is not so much as Earl de Mowbray that your worthy father interests me, as in his undoubted character and capacity of Sir Altamont Fitz-Warene, baronet.”
“I need to get Lord de Mowbray interested in our cause,” Sir Vavasour Firebrace said in a persuasive tone to his neighbor, Lady Joan. “I’ve sent him a big packet of documents. You know he's one of us; still one of us. Once a baronet, always a baronet. The title may change, but it doesn’t go away; and while I’m glad to see someone so deserving receive such high honors, I’ll admit it’s not so much Earl de Mowbray that your esteemed father interests me, but rather his undeniable character and standing as Sir Altamont Fitz-Warene, baronet.”
“You have the data on which you move I suppose well digested,” said Lady Joan, attentive but not interested.
“You have the data you’re using, I assume well understood,” said Lady Joan, attentive but uninterested.
“The case is clear; as far as equity is concerned, irresistible; indeed the late king pledged himself to a certain point. But if you would do me the favour of reading our memorial.”
“The case is clear; when it comes to fairness, it's undeniable; in fact, the late king committed to a certain point. But if you could do me the favor of reading our memorial.”
“The proposition is not one adapted to our present civilisation,” said Lady Joan. “A baronetcy has become the distinction of the middle class; a physician, our physician for example, is a baronet; and I dare say some of our tradesmen; brewers, of people of that class. An attempt to elevate them into an order of nobility, however inferior, would partake in some degree of the ridiculous.”
“The idea just doesn’t fit with our current society,” said Lady Joan. “Being a baronet has become a mark of the middle class; a doctor, like our doctor, is a baronet; and I bet some of our merchants, like brewers, belong to that group too. Trying to raise them into a kind of nobility, no matter how low, would seem a bit silly.”
“And has the duke escaped his gout this year?” enquired Lord Marney of Lady de Mowbray.
“Has the duke managed to avoid his gout this year?” Lord Marney asked Lady de Mowbray.
“A very slight touch; I never knew my father so well. I expect you will meet him here. We look for him daily.”
“A very light touch; I never really knew my father. I expect you'll meet him here. We look for him every day.”
“I shall be delighted; I hope he will come to Marney in October. I keep the blue ribbon cover for him.”
“I'll be really happy; I hope he comes to Marney in October. I’m keeping the blue ribbon cover for him.”
“What you suggest is very just,” said Egremont to Lady Maud. “If we only in our own spheres made the exertion, the general effect would be great. Marney Abbey, for instance, I believe one of the finest of our monastic remains,—that indeed is not disputed—diminished yearly to repair barns; the cattle browsing in the nave; all this might be prevented, If my brother would not consent to preserve or to restore, still any member of the family, even I, without expense, only with a little zeal as you say, might prevent mischief, might stop at least demolition.”
“What you’re suggesting makes a lot of sense,” said Egremont to Lady Maud. “If we all just put in some effort in our own areas, the overall impact would be significant. Take Marney Abbey, for example; I believe it’s one of the finest of our historic sites—there's no arguing that—yet it’s being neglected every year for barn repairs; cattle are grazing in the nave. All of this could be avoided. Even if my brother won’t agree to preserve or restore it, any family member, including me, could help without spending much; we just need a bit of passion, as you say, to prevent damage and at least halt the destruction.”
“If this movement in the church had only revived a taste for Christian architecture,” said Lady Maud, “it would not have been barren, and it has done so much more! But I am surprised that old families can be so dead to our national art; so full of our ancestors, their exploits, their mind. Indeed you and I have no excuse for such indifference Mr Egremont.”
“If this movement in the church only renewed interest in Christian architecture,” said Lady Maud, “it wouldn’t have been pointless, and it has achieved so much more! But I’m surprised that old families can be so indifferent to our national art; so obsessed with our ancestors, their achievements, their ideas. Honestly, you and I have no reason to be so indifferent, Mr. Egremont.”
“And I do not think I shall ever again be justly accused of it,” replied Egremont, “you plead its cause so effectively. But to tell you the truth, I have been thinking of late about these things; monasteries and so on; the influence of the old church system on the happiness and comfort of the People.”
“And I don’t think I’ll ever be rightly accused of it again,” replied Egremont, “you argue its case so convincingly. But to be honest, I’ve been thinking lately about these things; like monasteries and such; the impact of the old church system on the happiness and wellbeing of the people.”
“And on the tone of the Nobles—do not you think so?” said Lady Maud. “I know it is the fashion to deride the crusades, but do not you think they had their origin in a great impulse, and in a certain sense, led to great results? Pardon me, if I speak with emphasis, but I never can forget I am a daughter of the first crusaders.”
“And about the way the Nobles speak—don’t you think so?” said Lady Maud. “I know it’s trendy to make fun of the crusades, but don’t you think they started from a powerful motivation and, in a way, led to significant outcomes? Forgive me for being emphatic, but I can never forget that I’m a descendant of the first crusaders.”
“The tone of society is certainly lower than of yore,” said Egremont. “It is easy to say we view the past through a fallacious medium. We have however ample evidence that men feel less deeply than of old and act with less devotion. But how far is this occasioned by the modern position of our church? That is the question.”
“The tone of society is definitely lower than it used to be,” said Egremont. “It's easy to claim that we look at the past through a distorted lens. However, we have plenty of evidence that people feel less intensely than they did before and act with less commitment. But how much of this is caused by the current state of our church? That’s the question.”
“You must speak to Mr St Lys about that,” said Lady Maud. “Do you know him?” she added in a lowered tone.
“You should talk to Mr. St. Lys about that,” Lady Maud said. “Do you know him?” she added in a softer voice.
“No; is he here?”
“Nope; is he here?”
“Next to mamma.”
“Next to mom.”
And looking in that direction, on the left hand of Lady Mowbray, Egremont beheld a gentleman in the last year of his youth, if youth according to the scale of Hippocrates cease at thirty-five. He was distinguished by that beauty of the noble English blood, of which in these days few types remain; the Norman tempered by the Saxon; the fire of conquest softened by integrity; and a serene, though inflexible habit of mind. The chains of convention, an external life grown out of all proportion with that of the heart and mind, have destroyed this dignified beauty. There is no longer in fact an aristocracy in England, for the superiority of the animal man is an essential quality of aristocracy. But that it once existed, any collection of portraits from the sixteenth century will show.
And looking in that direction, to the left of Lady Mowbray, Egremont saw a young man in the final year of his youth, if we consider youth to end at thirty-five according to Hippocrates. He was marked by the beauty of noble English heritage, a rarity these days; the Norman features softened by the Saxon; the spirit of conquest balanced by integrity; and a calm, though resolute, mindset. The constraints of society, a lifestyle that has grown completely out of sync with the heart and mind, have tarnished this dignified beauty. In reality, there’s no true aristocracy in England anymore, as the superiority of the human spirit is a fundamental trait of aristocracy. But the existence of such has clearly been shown by any collection of portraits from the sixteenth century.
Aubrey St Lys was a younger son of the most ancient Norman family in England. The Conqueror had given them the moderate estate on which they now lived, and which, in spite of so many civil conflicts and religious changes, they had handed down to each other, from generation to generation, for eight centuries. Aubrey St Lys was the vicar of Mowbray. He had been the college tutor of the late Lord Fitz-Warene, whose mind he had formed, whose bright abilities he had cultivated, who adored him. To that connection he owed the slight preferment which he possessed, but which was all he desired. A bishopric would not have tempted him from his peculiar charge.
Aubrey St Lys was the younger son of one of the oldest Norman families in England. The Conqueror had granted them the modest estate where they now lived, and despite numerous civil wars and religious changes, they had passed it down from generation to generation for eight centuries. Aubrey St Lys was the vicar of Mowbray. He had been the college tutor to the late Lord Fitz-Warene, whose intellect he had shaped, whose impressive skills he had nurtured, and who adored him. He owed his small advancement to that connection, but it was all he wanted. A bishopric wouldn’t have tempted him away from his unique role.
In the centre of the town of Mowbray teeming with its toiling thousands, there rose a building which might vie with many of the cathedrals of our land. Beautiful its solemn towers, its sculptured western front; beautiful its columned aisles and lofty nave; its sparkling shrine and delicate chantry; most beautiful the streaming glories of its vast orient light!
In the heart of the bustling town of Mowbray, filled with hardworking people, stood a building that could compete with many of our country's cathedrals. Its impressive towers and intricately designed western facade were stunning; its columned aisles and high nave were beautiful; its glowing altar and intricate chapel were lovely; but the most breathtaking feature was the shining rays of light streaming in from the east!
This magnificent temple, built by the monks of Mowbray, and once connected with their famous house of which not a trace now remained, had in time become the parish church of an obscure village, whose population could not have filled one of its side chapels. These strange vicissitudes of ecclesiastical buildings are not singular in the north of England.
This amazing temple, built by the monks of Mowbray and once linked to their famous house, which now had no traces left, had over time become the parish church of a little-known village whose population couldn’t even fill one of its side chapels. These odd changes in church buildings aren't unique in northern England.
Mowbray Church remained for centuries the wonder of passing peasants, and the glory of county histories. But there is a magic in beautiful buildings which exercises an irresistible influence over the mind of man. One of the reasons urged for the destruction of the monasteries after the dispersion of their inhabitants, was the pernicious influence of their solemn and stately forms on the memories and imagination of those that beheld them. It was impossible to connect systematic crime with the creators of such divine fabrics. And so it was with Mowbray Church. When manufactures were introduced into this district, which abounded with all the qualities which were necessary for their successful pursuit, Mowbray offering equal though not superior advantages to other positions, was accorded the preference, “because it possessed such a beautiful church.” The lingering genius of the monks of Mowbray hovered round the spot which they had adorned, and sanctified, and loved; and thus they had indirectly become the authors of its present greatness and prosperity.
Mowbray Church remained a marvel for centuries to wandering peasants and a highlight in county histories. But there’s something magical about beautiful buildings that exerts an irresistible pull on the human mind. One of the arguments made for the destruction of monasteries after their inhabitants were scattered was the harmful influence of their impressive and grand structures on the memories and imagination of those who saw them. It was hard to associate organized crime with the creators of such divine architecture. The same was true for Mowbray Church. When industries were established in this area, which had all the qualities needed for successful operation, Mowbray was preferred, offering equal, if not superior, advantages to other places, “because it had such a beautiful church.” The lingering spirit of the monks of Mowbray remained around the site they had beautified, sanctified, and cherished; thus, they had indirectly played a role in its current greatness and prosperity.
Unhappily for a long season the vicars of Mowbray had been little conscious of their mission. An immense population gathered round the sacred citadel and gradually spread on all sides of it for miles. But the parish church for a long time remained the only one at Mowbray when the population of the town exceeded that of some European capitals. And even in the parish church the frigid spell of Erastian self-complacency fatally prevailed. A scanty congregation gathered together for form, and as much influenced by party as higher sentiments. Going to church was held more genteel than going to meeting. The principal tradesmen of the neighbouring great houses deemed it more “aristocratic;” using a favourite and hackneyed epithet which only expressed their own servility. About the time the Church Commission issued, the congregation of Mowbray was approaching zero. There was an idea afloat for a time of making it the seat of a new bishopric; the cathedral was ready; another instance of the influence of fine art. But there was no residence for the projected prelate, and a jobbing bishop on the commission was afraid that he might have to contribute to building one. So the idea died away; and the living having become vacant at this moment, instead of a bishop, Mowbray received a humble vicar in the shape of Aubrey St Lys, who came among a hundred thousand heathens to preach “the Unknown God.”
Unhappily, for a long time, the vicars of Mowbray had been mostly unaware of their mission. A huge population gathered around the sacred citadel and gradually spread for miles. But the parish church remained the only one in Mowbray even as the town's population surpassed that of some European capitals. And even in the parish church, the cold grip of self-satisfied authority prevailed. A small congregation came together out of habit, influenced as much by loyalty to their groups as by any higher ideals. Going to church was seen as more fashionable than going to a meeting. The main tradespeople from the nearby grand houses considered it more "aristocratic," using a popular and overused term that only revealed their own subservience. Around the time the Church Commission was established, attendance at Mowbray's church was nearly nonexistent. There had been an idea for a while to make it the seat of a new bishopric; the cathedral was ready, showcasing the power of fine art. But there was no residence for the proposed bishop, and a practical-minded member of the commission worried that he might have to help build one. So, the idea faded away; and when the position became vacant, Mowbray received a humble vicar in Aubrey St Lys, who arrived among a hundred thousand nonbelievers to preach about “the Unknown God.”
Book 2 Chapter 12
“And how do you find the people about you, Marney?” said Lord de Mowbray seating himself on a sofa by his guest.
“And how do you feel about the people around you, Marney?” asked Lord de Mowbray, sitting down on a sofa next to his guest.
“All very well, my lord,” replied the earl, who ever treated Lord de Mowbray with a certain degree of ceremony, especially when the descendant of the crusaders affected the familiar. There was something of a Puck-like malignity in the temperament of Lord Marney, which exhibited itself in a remarkable talent for mortifying persons in a small way; by a gesture, an expression, a look, cloaked too very often with all the character of profound deference. The old nobility of Spain delighted to address each other only by their names, when in the presence of a spick-and-span grandee; calling each other, “Infantado,” “Sidonia,” “Ossuna,” and then turning round with the most distinguished consideration, and appealing to the Most Noble Marquis of Ensenada.
“All well and good, my lord,” replied the earl, who always treated Lord de Mowbray with a certain level of formality, especially when the descendant of the crusaders tried to be casual. There was a Puck-like mischief in Lord Marney's character that showed itself through a notable skill in subtly embarrassing people; with a gesture, an expression, or a look, often masked by an air of profound respect. The old Spanish nobility loved to address each other by their names when in the presence of a nicely dressed grandee, calling each other “Infantado,” “Sidonia,” “Ossuna,” and then turning around with the utmost respect to appeal to the Most Noble Marquis of Ensenada.
“They begin to get a little uneasy here,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“They're starting to feel a bit uneasy now,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“We have nothing to complain of,” said Lord Marney. “We continue reducing the rates, and as long as we do that the country must improve. The workhouse test tells. We had the other day a case of incendiarism, which frightened some people: but I inquired into it, and am quite satisfied it originated in purely accidental circumstances; at least nothing to do with wages. I ought to be a judge, for it was on my own property.”
“We have nothing to complain about,” said Lord Marney. “We keep lowering the rates, and as long as we do that, the country will get better. The workhouse test proves it. The other day, there was a case of arson that scared some people, but I looked into it and I’m totally convinced it was purely accidental; at least it had nothing to do with wages. I should be a judge, since it happened on my own property.”
“And what is the rate of wages, in your part of the world, Lord Marney?” inquired Mr St Lys who was standing by.
“And what are the wages like in your area, Lord Marney?” asked Mr. St Lys, who was standing nearby.
“Oh! good enough: not like your manufacturing districts; but people who work in the open air, instead of a furnace, can’t expect, and don’t require such. They get their eight shillings a week; at least generally.”
“Oh! good enough: not like your manufacturing areas; but people who work outside instead of in a factory can't expect or need that. They earn their eight shillings a week; at least usually.”
“Eight shillings a week!” said Mr St Lys. “Can a labouring man with a family, perhaps of eight children, live on eight shillings a week!”
“Eight shillings a week!” said Mr. St Lys. “Can a working man with a family, maybe with eight kids, live on eight shillings a week!”
“Oh! as for that,” said Lord Marney; “they get more than that, because there is beer-money allowed, at least to a great extent among us, though I for one do not approve of the practice, and that makes nearly a shilling per week additional; and then some of them have potatoe grounds, though I am entirely opposed to that system.
“Oh! As for that,” said Lord Marney, “they get more than that because we allow tips for beer, at least to a large extent, though I personally do not support that practice, and that adds nearly a shilling per week. And then some of them have potato patches, though I am completely against that system.”
“And yet,” said Mr St Lys, “how they contrive to live is to me marvellous.”
“And yet,” said Mr. St Lys, “I find it amazing how they manage to live.”
“Oh! as for that,” said Lord Marney, “I have generally found the higher the wages the worse the workman. They only spend their money in the beer-shops. They are the curse of this country.”
“Oh! Regarding that,” said Lord Marney, “I’ve usually noticed that the higher the pay, the worse the worker. They just spend their money in the pubs. They are a blight on this country.”
“But what is a poor man to do,” said Mr St Lys; “after his day’s work if he returns to his own roof and finds no home: his fire extinguished, his food unprepared; the partner of his life, wearied with labour in the field or the factory, still absent, or perhaps in bed from exhaustion, or because she has returned wet to the skin, and has no change of raiment for her relief. We have removed woman from her sphere; we may have reduced wages by her introduction into the market of labour; but under these circumstances what we call domestic life is a condition impossible to be realized for the people of this country; and we must not therefore be surprised that they seek solace or rather refuge in the beer-shop.”
“But what can a poor man do,” said Mr. St Lys, “after a long day’s work when he gets home and finds no place to call home: his fire out, his food not prepared; his partner, exhausted from labor in the field or factory, still missing, or maybe in bed from fatigue, or because she came home soaked and has no clean clothes to change into. We’ve pushed women out of their traditional roles; we might have lowered wages by bringing them into the workforce, but with everything going on, what we call domestic life is simply impossible for the people in this country. So, it's no surprise that they seek comfort, or rather escape, in the bar.”
Lord Marney looked up at Mr St Lys, with a stare of high-bred impertinence, and then carelessly observed, without directing his words to him, “They may say what they like, but it is all an affair of population.”
Lord Marney glanced at Mr. St Lys with an expression of elitist disregard and then casually remarked, without really addressing him, “They can say whatever they want, but it all comes down to population.”
“I would rather believe that it is an affair of resources,” said Mr St Lys; “not what is the amount of our population, but what is the amount of our resources for their maintenance.
“I would rather believe that it’s a matter of resources,” said Mr. St. Lys; “it’s not about how many people we have, but how many resources we have to support them.”
“It comes to the same thing,” said Lord Marney. “Nothing can put this country right but emigration on a great scale; and as the government do not choose to undertake it, I have commenced it for my own defence on a small scale. I will take care that the population of my parishes is not increased. I build no cottages and I destroy all I can; and I am not ashamed or afraid to say so.”
“It all leads to the same conclusion,” said Lord Marney. “Nothing can improve this country like large-scale emigration; and since the government won't take action, I've started doing it on my own, even if it's just a small effort for my own protection. I’ll make sure the population of my parishes doesn’t grow. I’m not building any cottages and I’m tearing down as many as I can; and I’m not ashamed or afraid to say it.”
“You have declared war to the cottage, then,” said Mr St Lys, smiling. “It is not at the first sound so startling a cry as war to the castle.”
“You've declared war on the cottage, then,” said Mr. St Lys, smiling. “It's not quite as shocking a cry as war on the castle.”
“But you think it may lead to it?” said Lord Mowbray.
“But do you think it might lead to that?” asked Lord Mowbray.
“I love not to be a prophet of evil,” said Mr St Lys.
“I don’t want to be a bearer of bad news,” said Mr. St. Lys.
Lord Marney rose from his seat and addressed Lady Firebrace, whose husband in another part of the room had caught Mr Jermyn, and was opening his mind on “the question of the day;” Lady Maud, followed by Egremont, approached Mr St Lys, and said, “Mr Egremont has a great feeling for Christian architecture, Mr St Lys, and wishes particularly to visit our church of which we are so proud.” And in a few moments they were seated together and engaged in conversation.
Lord Marney got up from his seat and spoke to Lady Firebrace, whose husband in another part of the room had cornered Mr. Jermyn and was sharing his thoughts on “the question of the day.” Lady Maud, followed by Egremont, walked up to Mr. St Lys and said, “Mr. Egremont has a strong appreciation for Christian architecture, Mr. St Lys, and he really wants to visit our church that we’re so proud of.” In a few moments, they were all sitting together and chatting.
Lord Mowbray placed himself by the side of Lady Marney, who was seated by his countess.
Lord Mowbray positioned himself next to Lady Marney, who was sitting beside his countess.
“Oh! how I envy you at Marney,” he exclaimed. “No manufactures, no smoke; living in the midst of a beautiful park and surrounded by a contented peasantry!”
“Oh! how I envy you at Marney,” he exclaimed. “No factories, no pollution; living in the middle of a beautiful park and surrounded by happy villagers!”
“It is very delightful,” said Lady Marney, “but then we are so very dull; we have really no neighbourhood.”
“It’s very delightful,” said Lady Marney, “but we’re so boring; we really have no neighbors.”
“I think that such a great advantage,” said Lady Mowbray: “I must say I like my friends from London. I never know what to say to the people here. Excellent people, the very best people in the world; the way they behaved to poor dear Fitz-Warene, when they wanted him to stand for the county, I never can forget; but then they do not know the people we know, or do the things we do; and when you have gone through the routine of county questions, and exhausted the weather and all the winds, I am positively, my dear Lady Marney, aux abois, and then they think you are proud, when really one is only stupid.”
“I think that's such a big advantage,” said Lady Mowbray. “I have to admit I like my friends from London. I never know what to say to the people here. They’re excellent people, truly the best in the world; I'll never forget how they treated poor dear Fitz-Warene when they wanted him to run for the county. But they don’t know the people we know or do the things we do; and once you’ve gone through all the county questions and talked about the weather and every kind of wind, I am honestly, my dear Lady Marney, at my wits’ end, and then they think you’re proud when really you’re just flustered.”
“I am very fond of work,” said Lady Marney, “and I talk to them always about it.”
“I really enjoy work,” said Lady Marney, “and I always talk to them about it.”
“Ah! you are fortunate, I never could work; and Joan and Maud, they neither of them work. Maud did embroider a banner once for her brother; it is in the hall. I think it beautiful; but somehow or other she never cultivated her talent.”
“Ah! you’re lucky, I could never work; and Joan and Maud, they don’t work either. Maud did make a banner once for her brother; it’s in the hall. I think it’s beautiful; but somehow she never developed her talent.”
“For all that has occurred or may occur,” said Mr St Lys to Egremont, “I blame only the Church. The church deserted the people; and from that moment the church has been in danger and the people degraded. Formerly religion undertook to satisfy the noble wants of human nature, and by its festivals relieved the painful weariness of toil. The day of rest was consecrated, if not always to elevated thought, at least to sweet and noble sentiments. The church convened to its solemnities under its splendid and almost celestial roofs amid the finest monuments of art that human hands have raised, the whole Christian population; for there, in the presence of God, all were brethren. It shared equally among all its prayer, its incense, and its music; its sacred instructions, and the highest enjoyments that the arts could afford.”
“For everything that has happened or might happen,” said Mr. St. Lys to Egremont, “I only blame the Church. The Church abandoned the people; and because of that, the Church has been in jeopardy and the people have suffered. In the past, religion aimed to fulfill the noble needs of human nature and through its festivals eased the exhausting grind of work. The day of rest was dedicated, if not always to deep thoughts, at least to pleasant and noble feelings. The Church gathered the entire Christian community for its ceremonies beneath its magnificent and almost heavenly roofs, surrounded by the greatest artworks created by human hands; for there, in the presence of God, everyone was family. It shared its prayers, incense, and music equally among all; its sacred teachings, and the greatest joys that the arts could provide.”
“You believe then in the efficacy of forms and ceremonies?”
“You believe, then, in the effectiveness of rituals and ceremonies?”
“What you call forms and ceremonies represent the divinest instincts of our nature. Push your aversion to forms and ceremonies to a legitimate conclusion, and you would prefer kneeling in a barn rather than in a cathedral. Your tenets would strike at the very existence of all art, which is essentially spiritual.”
“What you refer to as forms and ceremonies reflect the deepest instincts of our nature. If you take your dislike for forms and ceremonies to its logical end, you would choose to kneel in a barn instead of a cathedral. Your beliefs would undermine the very existence of all art, which is fundamentally spiritual.”
“I am not speaking abstractedly,” said Egremont, “but rather with reference to the indirect connection of these forms and ceremonies with another church. The people of this country associate them with an enthralling superstition and a foreign dominion.”
“I’m not talking in general terms,” said Egremont, “but specifically about the indirect link of these forms and ceremonies to another church. The people in this country connect them with an enchanting superstition and a foreign rule.”
“With Rome,” said Mr St Lys; “yet forms and ceremonies existed before Rome.”
“With Rome,” said Mr. St Lys; “but forms and ceremonies existed before Rome.”
“But practically,” said Egremont, “has not their revival in our service at the present day a tendency to restore the Romish system in this country?”
“But really,” said Egremont, “doesn't their comeback in our service today tend to bring back the Catholic system in this country?”
“It is difficult to ascertain what may be the practical effect of certain circumstances among the uninformed,” said Mr St Lys. “The church of Rome is to be respected as the only Hebraeo-christian church extant; all other churches established by the Hebrew apostles have disappeared, but Rome remains; and we must never permit the exaggerated position which it assumed in the middle centuries to make us forget its early and apostolical character, when it was fresh from Palestine and as it were fragrant from Paradise. The church of Rome is sustained by apostolical succession; but apostolical succession is not an institution complete in itself; it is a part of a whole; if it be not part of a whole it has no foundation. The apostles succeeded the prophets. Our Master announced himself as the last of the prophets. They in their turn were the heirs of the patriarchs: men who were in direct communication with the Most High. To men not less favoured than the apostles, the revelation of the priestly character was made, and those forms and ceremonies ordained, which the church of Rome has never relinquished. But Rome did not invent them: upon their practice, the duty of all congregations, we cannot consent to her founding a claim to supremacy. For would you maintain then that the church did not exist in the time of the prophets? Was Moses then not a churchman? And Aaron, was he not a high priest? Ay! greater than any pope or prelate, whether he be at Rome or at Lambeth.
“It’s hard to understand the practical impact of certain situations among those who aren’t informed,” said Mr. St Lys. “The Church of Rome deserves respect as the only existing Hebraic-Christian church; all the other churches established by the Hebrew apostles have vanished, but Rome still stands. We must never let its inflated status during the Middle Ages overshadow its early and apostolic nature, when it was fresh from Palestine and, so to speak, perfumed with the essence of Paradise. The Church of Rome is supported by apostolic succession; however, apostolic succession isn’t a standalone institution; it’s part of a larger framework. If it isn’t part of a whole, it has no basis. The apostles succeeded the prophets. Our Master came as the final prophet. They, in turn, inherited from the patriarchs: individuals who were in direct contact with the Most High. To individuals just as favored as the apostles, the revelation of the priestly role was given, along with the forms and ceremonies that the Church of Rome has never abandoned. But Rome didn’t create them: based on their practice, which is the duty of all congregations, we can’t agree to her claiming supremacy. So, would you argue that the church didn’t exist in the time of the prophets? Was Moses not a church leader? And Aaron, wasn’t he a high priest? Yes! Greater than any pope or prelate, whether at Rome or at Lambeth.”
“In all these church discussions, we are apt to forget that the second Testament is avowedly only a supplement. Jehovah-Jesus came to complete the ‘law and the prophets.’ Christianity is completed Judaism, or it is nothing. Christianity is incomprehensible without Judaism, as Judaism is incomplete; without Christianity. What has Rome to do with its completion; what with its commencement? The law was not thundered forth from the Capitolian mount; the divine atonement was not fulfilled upon Mons Sacer. No; the order of our priesthood comes directly from Jehovah; and the forms and ceremonies of His church are the regulations of His supreme intelligence. Rome indeed boasts that the authenticity of the second Testament depends upon the recognition of her infallibility. The authenticity of the second Testament depends upon its congruity with the first. Did Rome preserve that? I recognize in the church an institution thoroughly, sincerely, catholic: adapted to all climes and to all ages. I do not bow to the necessity of a visible head in a defined locality; but were I to seek for such, it would not be at Rome. I cannot discover in its history however memorable any testimony of a mission so sublime. When Omnipotence deigned to be incarnate, the Ineffable Word did not select a Roman frame. The prophets were not Romans; the apostles were not Romans; she, who was blessed above all women, I never heard she was a Roman maiden. No, I should look to a land more distant than Italy, to a city more sacred even than Rome.”
“In all these church discussions, we tend to forget that the New Testament is clearly just a supplement. Jehovah-Jesus came to fulfill the ‘law and the prophets.’ Christianity is completed Judaism, or it means nothing. Christianity is unintelligible without Judaism, just as Judaism is incomplete without Christianity. What does Rome have to do with its completion; what does it have to do with its beginning? The law was not thundered down from the Capitol; the divine atonement was not achieved on Mons Sacer. No; the order of our priesthood comes directly from Jehovah, and the forms and ceremonies of His church are the regulations of His supreme intelligence. Rome indeed claims that the authenticity of the New Testament depends on acknowledging her infallibility. The authenticity of the New Testament depends on its consistency with the Old Testament. Did Rome preserve that? I see the church as an institution that is thoroughly, sincerely, universal: suited for all climates and all ages. I do not feel the need for a visible head in a specific location; but if I were to seek one, it wouldn’t be in Rome. I cannot find in its history, however remarkable, any evidence of a mission so extraordinary. When Omnipotence chose to be incarnate, the Ineffable Word did not choose a Roman body. The prophets were not Romans; the apostles were not Romans; and the one who was blessed above all women, I have never heard she was a Roman maiden. No, I would look to a land farther away than Italy, to a city even more sacred than Rome.”
Book 2 Chapter 13
It was a cloudy, glimmering dawn. A cold withering east wind blew through the silent streets of Mowbray. The sounds of the night had died away, the voices of the day had not commenced. There reigned a stillness complete and absorbing.
It was a cloudy, shimmering dawn. A cold, biting east wind blew through the quiet streets of Mowbray. The sounds of the night had faded away, and the voices of the day hadn’t started yet. There was a total and deep stillness.
Suddenly there is a voice, there is movement. The first footstep of the new week of toil is heard. A man muffled up in a thick coat, and bearing in his hand what would seem at the first glance to be a shepherd’s crook, only its handle is much longer, appears upon the pavement. He touches a number of windows with great quickness as he moves rapidly along. A rattling noise sounds upon each pane. The use of the long handle of his instrument becomes apparent as he proceeds, enabling him as it does to reach the upper windows of the dwellings whose inmates he has to rouse. Those inmates are the factory girls, who subscribe in districts to engage these heralds of the dawn; and by a strict observance of whose citation they can alone escape the dreaded fine that awaits those who have not arrived at the door of the factory before the bell ceases to sound.
Suddenly, there's a voice and some movement. The first footstep of the new week begins. A man wrapped in a thick coat, holding what looks like a shepherd’s crook—except its handle is much longer—steps onto the pavement. He quickly taps on a number of windows as he moves briskly along. A rattling noise echoes on each pane. The long handle of his tool becomes useful as he goes, allowing him to reach the upper windows of the homes he needs to wake up. Those residents are the factory girls, who pay for these early risers in their neighborhoods; by strictly following his wake-up call, they can avoid the dreaded fine that awaits anyone who doesn’t make it to the factory door before the bell stops ringing.
The sentry in question, quitting the streets, and stooping through one of the small archways that we have before noticed, entered a court. Here lodged a multitude of his employers; and the long crook as it were by some sleight of hand seemed sounding on both sides and at many windows at the same moment. Arrived at the end of the court, he was about to touch the window of the upper story of the last tenement, when that window opened, and a man, pale and care-worn and in a melancholy voice spoke to him.
The guard in question left the streets and ducked through one of the small archways we noticed earlier, entering a courtyard. A crowd of his employers was gathered here, and the long crook seemed to echo from both sides and many windows at the same time, almost like magic. When he reached the end of the courtyard, he was about to tap on the window of the top floor of the last building, but then that window opened, and a man—pale, weary, and with a sad voice—spoke to him.
“Simmons,” said the man, “you need not rouse this story any more; my daughter has left us.”
“Simmons,” the man said, “you don’t need to bring this up anymore; my daughter has left us.”
“Has she left Webster’s?”
“Did she leave Webster's?”
“No; but she has left us. She has long murmured at her hard lot; working like a slave and not for herself. And she has gone, as they all go, to keep house for herself.”
“No; but she has left us. She has long complained about her tough situation; working like a slave and not for herself. And she has gone, like they all do, to take care of herself.”
“That’s a bad business,” said the watchman, in a tone not devoid of sympathy.
“That’s a bad situation,” said the watchman, in a tone that showed some sympathy.
“Almost as bad as for parents to live on their childrens’ wages,” replied the man mournfully.
“It's almost as bad as parents living off their kids' earnings,” the man replied sadly.
“And how is your good woman?”
“And how is your lovely wife?”
“As poorly as needs be. Harriet has never been home since Friday night. She owes you nothing?”
“As poorly as necessary. Harriet hasn't been home since Friday night. She owes you nothing?”
“Not a halfpenny. She was as regular as a little bee and always paid every Monday morning. I am sorry she has left you, neighbour.”
“Not a penny. She was as reliable as a little bee and always paid every Monday morning. I'm sorry she has left you, neighbor.”
“The Lord’s will be done. It’s hard times for such as us,” said the man; and leaving the window open, he retired into his room.
“The Lord’s will be done. It’s tough times for people like us,” said the man; and leaving the window open, he went back into his room.
It was a single chamber of which he was the tenant. In the centre, placed so as to gain the best light which the gloomy situation could afford, was a loom. In two corners of the room were mattresses placed on the floor, a check curtain hung upon a string if necessary concealing them. In one was his sick wife; in the other, three young children: two girls, the eldest about eight years of age; between them their baby brother. An iron kettle was by the hearth, and on the mantel-piece, some candles, a few lucifer matches, two tin mugs, a paper of salt, and an iron spoon. In a farther part, close to the wall, was a heavy table or dresser; this was a fixture, as well as the form which was fastened by it.
It was a single room that he rented. In the center, positioned to capture whatever light the dreary space could offer, was a loom. In two corners of the room were mattresses laid on the floor, and a checkered curtain hung on a string, serving to hide them when necessary. One mattress held his sick wife, while the other was occupied by three young children: two girls, the eldest about eight years old, and their baby brother in between. An iron kettle sat by the hearth, and on the mantelpiece were some candles, a few matches, two tin mugs, a packet of salt, and an iron spoon. In a further part of the room, close to the wall, was a heavy table or dresser; this was a fixture, as was the bench that was attached to it.
The man seated himself at his loom; he commenced his daily task.
The man sat down at his loom and started his work for the day.
“Twelve hours of daily labour at the rate of one penny each hour; and even this labour is mortgaged! How is this to end? Is it rather not ended?” And he looked around him at his chamber without resources: no food, no fuel, no furniture, and four human beings dependent on him, and lying in their wretched beds because they had no clothes. “I cannot sell my loom,” he continued, “at the price of old firewood, and it cost me gold. It is not vice that has brought me to this, nor indolence, nor imprudence. I was born to labour, and I was ready to labour. I loved my loom and my loom loved me. It gave me a cottage in my native village, surrounded by a garden of whose claims on my solicitude it was not jealous. There was time for both. It gave me for a wife the maiden that I had ever loved; and it gathered my children round my hearth with plenteousness and peace. I was content: I sought no other lot. It is not adversity that makes me look back upon the past with tenderness.
“Twelve hours of daily work for just one penny an hour; and even that work is mortgaged! How is this going to end? Isn’t it already over?” He glanced around his room, which offered no resources: no food, no fuel, no furniture, and four people relying on him, lying in their miserable beds because they had no clothes. “I can’t sell my loom,” he went on, “for the price of old firewood, and it cost me a fortune. It’s not vice that led me to this, nor laziness, nor foolishness. I was born to work, and I was ready to work. I loved my loom, and my loom loved me. It provided me with a cottage in my hometown, surrounded by a garden that it didn’t compete with for my attention. There was time for both. It gave me the woman I’ve always loved as my wife; and it brought my children around my fireplace with abundance and peace. I was content; I wanted no other life. It’s not hardship that makes me look back on the past with fondness.
“Then why am I here? Why am I, and six hundred thousand subjects of the Queen, honest, loyal, and industrious, why are we, after manfully struggling for years, and each year sinking lower in the scale, why are we driven from our innocent and happy homes, our country cottages that we loved, first to bide in close towns without comforts, and gradually to crouch into cellars, or find a squalid lair like this, without even the common necessaries of existence; first the ordinary conveniences of life, then raiment, and, at length, food, vanishing from us.
“Then why am I here? Why am I, along with six hundred thousand loyal, honest, and hard-working subjects of the Queen, here after putting up a brave fight for years while sinking lower each year? Why are we being forced from our innocent and happy homes, our beloved country cottages, first to stay in cramped towns with no comforts, and then gradually to hide in cellars or find a shabby place like this, without even the basic necessities of life; first losing the usual conveniences, then clothing, and finally food?”
“It is that the Capitalist has found a slave that has supplanted the labour and ingenuity of man. Once he was an artizan: at the best, he now only watches machines; and even that occupation slips from his grasp, to the woman and the child. The capitalist flourishes, he amasses immense wealth; we sink, lower and lower; lower than the beasts of burthen; for they are fed better than we are, cared for more. And it is just, for according to the present system they are more precious. And yet they tell us that the interests of Capital and of Labour are identical.
“It’s that the capitalist has found a replacement for the hard work and creativity of people. Once, he was a craftsman; at best, he now just oversees machines, and even that job is being taken over by women and children. The capitalist thrives and gathers enormous wealth; we are sinking lower and lower, even beneath the working animals because they are fed better than we are and taken care of more. And it’s fair, because under the current system, they are considered more valuable. Yet they insist that the interests of capital and labor are the same.”
“If a society that has been created by labour suddenly becomes independent of it, that society is bound to maintain the race whose only property is labour, from the proceeds of that property, which has not ceased to be productive.
“If a society built on labor suddenly becomes independent of it, that society is bound to support the group whose only asset is labor, from the earnings of that asset, which continues to be productive.”
“When the class of the Nobility were supplanted in France, they did not amount in number to one-third of us Hand-Loom weavers; yet all Europe went to war to avenge their wrongs, every state subscribed to maintain them in their adversity, and when they were restored to their own country, their own land supplied them with an immense indemnity. Who cares for us? Yet we have lost our estates. Who raises a voice for us? Yet we are at least as innocent as the nobility of France. We sink among no sighs except our own. And if they give us sympathy—what then? Sympathy is the solace of the Poor; but for the Rich, there is Compensation.”
“When the nobility was overthrown in France, they were not even a third of the number of us hand-loom weavers; yet all of Europe went to war to right their wrongs, every state contributed to support them in their hardship, and when they were restored to their homeland, their own country provided them with a huge compensation. Who cares about us? Yet we have lost our livelihoods. Who speaks up for us? Yet we are at least as innocent as the French nobility. We fade away with no one to mourn us except for ourselves. And if we receive sympathy—what does that matter? Sympathy is what the poor get; for the rich, there is compensation.”
“Is that Harriet?” said his wife moving in her bed.
“Is that Harriet?” his wife asked, shifting in her bed.
The Hand-Loom weaver was recalled from his reverie to the urgent misery that surrounded him.
The hand-loom weaver was brought back from his daydream to the pressing misery that enveloped him.
“No!” he replied in a quick hoarse voice, “it is not Harriet.”
“No!” he answered in a quick, raspy voice, “it’s not Harriet.”
“Why does not Harriet come?”
“Why isn't Harriet coming?”
“She will come no more!” replied the weaver; “I told you so last night: she can bear this place no longer; and I am not surprised.”
“She won’t be coming back!” replied the weaver. “I told you that last night: she can’t take this place anymore, and I’m not surprised.”
“How are we to get food then?” rejoined his wife; “you ought not to have let her leave us. You do nothing, Warner. You get no wages yourself; and you have let the girl escape.”
“How are we supposed to get food then?” his wife replied. “You shouldn’t have let her leave us. You’re not doing anything, Warner. You don’t earn any money yourself, and you’ve let the girl get away.”
“I will escape myself if you say that again,” said the weaver: “I have been up these three hours finishing this piece which ought to have been taken home on Saturday night.”
“I will escape myself if you say that again,” said the weaver. “I’ve been working on this piece for three hours, and it should have been taken home on Saturday night.”
“But you have been paid for it beforehand. You get nothing for your work. A penny an hour! What sort of work is it, that brings a penny an hour?”
“But you’ve already been paid for it. You don’t earn anything for your work. A penny an hour! What kind of work pays just a penny an hour?”
“Work that you have often admired, Mary; and has before this gained a prize. But if you don’t like the work,” said the man quitting his loom, “let it alone. There was enough yet owing on this piece to have allowed us to break our fast. However, no matter; we must starve sooner or later. Let us begin at once.”
“Work that you’ve often admired, Mary; and that has previously won a prize. But if you don’t like it,” said the man, stepping away from his loom, “just leave it be. There’s still enough owed on this piece to have let us eat. But it doesn't matter; we'll have to starve eventually. Let’s get started right away.”
“No, no, Philip! work. Let us break our fast come what may.”
“No, no, Philip! Let's get to work. We should have our breakfast no matter what.”
“Twit me no more then,” said the weaver resuming his seat, “or I throw the shuttle for the last time.”
“Don’t bother me anymore then,” said the weaver as he sat back down, “or I’ll throw the shuttle for the last time.”
“I will not taunt you,” said his wife in a kinder tone. “I was wrong; I am sorry; but I am very ill. It is not for myself I speak; I want not to eat; I have no appetite; my lips are so very parched. But the children, the children went supperless to bed, and they will wake soon.”
“I won’t tease you,” his wife said gently. “I was wrong; I’m sorry; but I’m really sick. I’m not talking about myself; I don’t want to eat; I have no appetite; my lips are so dry. But the kids, the kids went to bed without dinner, and they’ll wake up soon.”
“Mother, we ayn’t asleep,” said the elder girl.
“Mom, we aren't asleep,” said the older girl.
“No, we aynt asleep, mother,” said her sister; “we heard all that you said to father.”
“No, we aren’t asleep, mom,” said her sister; “we heard everything you said to dad.”
“And baby?”
“And babe?”
“He sleeps still.”
"He's still sleeping."
“I shiver very much!” said the mother. “It’s a cold day. Pray shut the window Warner. I see the drops upon the pane; it is raining. I wonder if the persons below would lend us one block of coal.”
“I’m so cold!” said the mother. “It’s a chilly day. Please shut the window, Warner. I see the raindrops on the glass; it’s raining. I wonder if the people downstairs would lend us a piece of coal.”
“We have borrowed too often,” said Warner.
“We’ve borrowed too much,” Warner said.
“I wish there were no such thing as coal in the land,” said his wife, “and then the engines would not be able to work; and we should have our rights again.”
“I wish there were no such thing as coal in the land,” said his wife, “and then the engines wouldn’t be able to run; and we would get our rights back.”
“Amen!” said Warner.
“Amen!” Warner said.
“Don’t you think Warner,” said his wife, “that you could sell that piece to some other person, and owe Barber for the money he advanced?”
“Don’t you think, Warner,” his wife said, “that you could sell that piece to someone else and pay Barber back for the money he lent you?”
“No!” said her husband shaking his head. “I’ll go straight.”
“No!” her husband said, shaking his head. “I’ll be on the right path.”
“And let your children starve,” said his wife, “when you could get five or six shillings at once. But so it always was with you! Why did not you go to the machines years ago like other men and so get used to them?”
"And let your kids starve," his wife said, "when you could easily make five or six shillings at once. But that’s just how you are! Why didn’t you start using the machines years ago like everyone else and get used to them?"
“I should have been supplanted by this time,” said Warner, “by a girl or a woman! It would have been just as bad!”
“I should have been replaced by now,” said Warner, “by a girl or a woman! It would have been just as bad!”
“Why there was your friend Walter Gerard; he was the same as you, and yet now he gets two pound a-week; at least I have often heard you say so.”
“Why, there was your friend Walter Gerard; he was just like you, and yet now he makes two pounds a week; at least I've often heard you say that.”
“Walter Gerard is a man of great parts,” said Warner, “and might have been a master himself by this time had he cared.”
“Walter Gerard is a talented guy,” said Warner, “and he could have been a master by now if he had wanted to.”
“And why did he not?”
"And why didn't he?"
“He had no wife and children,” said Warner; “he was not so blessed.”
“He didn't have a wife and kids,” Warner said; “he wasn't that lucky.”
The baby woke and began to cry.
The baby woke up and started crying.
“Ah! my child!” exclaimed the mother. “That wicked Harriet! Here Amelia, I have a morsel of crust here. I saved it yesterday for baby; moisten it in water, and tie it up in this piece of calico: he will suck it; it will keep him quiet; I can bear anything but his cry.”
“Ah! my child!” the mother exclaimed. “That wretched Harriet! Here, Amelia, I have a bit of crust. I saved it yesterday for the baby; soak it in water and wrap it up in this piece of fabric: he will suck on it; it will keep him quiet. I can handle anything but his crying.”
“I shall have finished my job by noon,” said Warner; “and then, please God, we shall break our fast.”
"I'll have finished my work by noon," said Warner; "and then, hopefully, we can have our meal."
“It is yet two hours to noon,” said his wife. “And Barber always keeps you so long! I cannot bear that Barber: I dare say he will not advance you money again as you did not bring the job home on Saturday night. If I were you, Philip, I would go and sell the piece unfinished at once to one of the cheap shops.”
“It’s still two hours until noon,” said his wife. “And Barber always takes forever! I can’t stand Barber: I bet he won’t give you an advance again since you didn’t bring the job home on Saturday night. If I were you, Philip, I’d go sell the unfinished piece right away to one of those discount shops.”
“I have gone straight all my life,” said Warner.
“I’ve lived honestly my whole life,” said Warner.
“And much good it has done you,” said his wife.
“And it’s done you a lot of good,” said his wife.
“My poor Amelia! How she shivers! I think the sun never touches this house. It is indeed a most wretched place!”
“My poor Amelia! She’s shaking so much! I don’t think the sun ever hits this house. It really is a miserable place!”
“It will not annoy you long, Mary,” said her husband: “I can pay no more rent; and I only wonder they have not been here already to take the week.”
“It won’t bother you for long, Mary,” said her husband. “I can’t pay any more rent, and I’m surprised they haven’t come by already to collect the week.”
“And where are we to go?” said the wife.
“And where are we supposed to go?” said the wife.
“To a place which certainly the sun never touches,” said her husband, with a kind of malice in his misery,—“to a cellar!”
“To a place that the sun definitely never reaches,” her husband said, with a sort of spite in his sadness, “to a cellar!”
“Oh! why was I ever born!” exclaimed his wife. “And yet I was so happy once! And it is not our fault. I cannot make it out Warner, why you should not get two pounds a-week like Walter Gerard?”
“Oh! why was I ever born!” his wife exclaimed. “And I was so happy once! And it’s not our fault. I don’t understand, Warner, why you can’t earn two pounds a week like Walter Gerard?”
“Bah!” said the husband.
“Ugh!” said the husband.
“You said he had no family,” continued his wife. “I thought he had a daughter.”
“You said he had no family,” his wife continued. “I thought he had a daughter.”
“But she is no burthen to him. The sister of Mr Trafford is the Superior of the convent here, and she took Sybil when her mother died, and brought her up.”
"But she doesn't weigh him down. Mr. Trafford's sister is the head of the convent here, and she took Sybil in when her mother passed away and raised her."
“Oh! then she is a nun?”
“Oh! So she’s a nun?”
“Not yet; but I dare say it will end in it.”
“Not yet; but I bet it will end up that way.”
“Well, I think I would even sooner starve,” said his wife, “than my children should be nuns.”
“Well, I think I would rather starve,” said his wife, “than see my children become nuns.”
At this moment there was a knocking at the door. Warner descended from his loom and opened it.
At that moment, someone knocked at the door. Warner got up from his loom and opened it.
“Lives Philip Warner here?” enquired a clear voice of peculiar sweetness.
“Does Philip Warner live here?” asked a voice that was unusually sweet.
“My name is Warner.”
“I’m Warner.”
“I come from Walter Gerard,” continued the voice. “Your letter reached him only last night. The girl at whose house your daughter left it has quitted this week past Mr Trafford’s factory.”
“I come from Walter Gerard,” continued the voice. “Your letter reached him only last night. The girl whose house your daughter left it at has left Mr. Trafford’s factory this past week.”
“Pray enter.”
“Please come in.”
And there entered SYBIL.
And then SYBIL walked in.
Book 2 Chapter 14
“Your wife is ill?” said Sybil.
“Is your wife sick?” Sybil asked.
“Very!” replied Warner’s wife. “Our daughter has behaved infamously to us. She has quitted us without saying by your leave or with your leave. And her wages were almost the only thing left to us; for Philip is not like Walter Gerard you see: he cannot earn two pounds a-week, though why he cannot I never could understand.”
“Very!” replied Warner’s wife. “Our daughter has treated us terribly. She left without saying goodbye or asking for permission. Her wages were almost the only thing we had left; because Philip isn’t like Walter Gerard, you know: he can’t earn two pounds a week, though I’ve never understood why he can’t.”
“Hush, hush, wife!” said Warner. “I speak I apprehend to Gerard’s daughter?”
“Hush, hush, wife!” said Warner. “Am I
“Just so.”
"Exactly."
“Ah! this is good and kind; this is like old times, for Walter Gerard was my friend, when I was not exactly as I am now.”
“Ah! this is nice and thoughtful; this feels like the old days, because Walter Gerard was my friend back when I wasn’t quite who I am now.”
“He tells me so: he sent a messenger to me last night to visit you this morning. Your letter reached him only yesterday.”
“He told me: he sent a messenger to me last night to see you this morning. Your letter got to him only yesterday.”
“Harriet was to give it to Caroline,” said the wife. “That’s the girl who has done all the mischief and inveigled her away. And she has left Trafford’s works, has she? Then I will be bound she and Harriet are keeping house together.”
“Harriet was supposed to give it to Caroline,” said the wife. “That’s the girl who’s caused all the trouble and led her away. And she’s left Trafford’s works, has she? Then I’m sure she and Harriet are living together.”
“You suffer?” said Sybil, moving to the bed-side of the woman; “give me your hand,” she added in a soft sweet tone. “‘Tis hot.”
“You're in pain?” said Sybil, moving to the side of the bed where the woman was. “Give me your hand,” she added in a soft, sweet voice. “It’s hot.”
“I feel very cold,” said the woman. “Warner would have the window open, till the rain came in.”
“I’m really cold,” said the woman. “Warner would have the window open until the rain came in.”
“And you, I fear, are wet,” said Warner, addressing Sybil, and interrupting his wife.
“And you, I think, are wet,” said Warner, speaking to Sybil and cutting off his wife.
“Very slightly. And you have no fire. Ah! I have brought some things for you, but not fuel.”
“Just a little. And you have no fire. Ah! I've brought some things for you, but no fuel.”
“If he would only ask the person down stairs,” said his wife, “for a block of coal; I tell him, neighbours could hardly refuse; but he never will do anything; he says he has asked too often.”
“If he would just ask the person downstairs,” said his wife, “for a block of coal; I tell him, neighbors could hardly refuse; but he never does anything; he says he’s asked too often.”
“I will ask,” said Sybil. “But first, I have a companion without,” she added, “who bears a basket for you. Come in, Harold.”
“I'll ask,” said Sybil. “But first, I have a friend outside,” she added, “who's carrying a basket for you. Come in, Harold.”
The baby began to cry the moment a large dog entered the room; a young bloodhound of the ancient breed, such as are now found but in a few old halls and granges in the north of England. Sybil untied the basket, and gave a piece of sugar to the screaming infant. Her glance was sweeter even than her remedy; the infant stared at her with his large blue eyes; for an instant astonished, and then he smiled.
The baby started crying as soon as a big dog walked into the room; a young bloodhound of an old breed, which are now only found in a few old estates and farms in northern England. Sybil unfastened the basket and offered a piece of sugar to the wailing baby. Her gaze was even sweeter than her solution; the baby looked at her with his big blue eyes, initially surprised, and then he smiled.
“Oh! beautiful child!” exclaimed Sybil; and she took the babe up from the mattress and embraced it.
“Oh! beautiful baby!” exclaimed Sybil; and she picked the child up from the mattress and hugged it.
“You are an angel from heaven,” exclaimed the mother, “and you may well say beautiful. And only to think of that infamous girl, Harriet, to desert us all in this way.”
“You're an angel from heaven,” the mother exclaimed, “and you’re absolutely beautiful. And just to think that awful girl, Harriet, would abandon us like this.”
Sybil drew forth the contents of the convent basket, and called Warner’s attention to them. “Now,” she said, “arrange all this as I tell you, and I will go down stairs and speak to them below as you wish, Harold rest there;” and the dog laid himself down in the remotest corner.
Sybil pulled out what was in the convent basket and pointed them out to Warner. “Now,” she said, “organize all this as I instruct you, and I will head downstairs to talk to them as you want, Harold, just stay here;” and the dog settled down in the farthest corner.
“And is that Gerard’s daughter?” said the weaver’s wife. “Only think what it is to gain two pounds a-week, and bring up your daughters in that way—instead of such shameless husseys as our Harriet! But with such wages one can do anything. What have you there, Warner? Is that tea? Oh! I should like some tea. I do think tea would do me some good. I have quite a longing for it. Run down, Warner, and ask them to let us have a kettle of hot water. It is better than all the fire in the world. Amelia, my dear, do you see what they have sent us. Plenty to eat. Tell Maria all about it. You are good girls; you will never be like that infamous Harriet. When you earn wages you will give them to your poor mother and baby, won’t you?”
“And is that Gerard’s daughter?” said the weaver’s wife. “Just think about what it means to make two pounds a week and raise your daughters that way—instead of having shameless girls like our Harriet! With that kind of pay, you can do anything. What do you have there, Warner? Is that tea? Oh! I would love some tea. I really think tea would do me some good. I have a real craving for it. Run down, Warner, and ask them to bring us a kettle of hot water. It’s better than all the fire in the world. Amelia, my dear, do you see what they sent us? Plenty to eat. Tell Maria all about it. You are good girls; you will never be like that infamous Harriet. When you earn wages, you will give them to your poor mother and baby, won’t you?”
“Yes, mother,” said Amelia.
"Okay, Mom," said Amelia.
“And father, too,” said Maria.
“And Dad, too,” said Maria.
“And father, too,” said the wife. “He has been a very good father to you all; and I never can understand why one who works so hard should earn so little; but I believe it is the fault of those machines. The police ought to put them down, and then every body would be comfortable.”
“And dad, too,” said the wife. “He has been a really good dad to all of you; and I can never understand why someone who works so hard should earn so little; but I think it's the machines' fault. The police should get rid of them, and then everyone would be comfortable.”
Sybil and Warner re-entered; the fire was lit, the tea made, the meal partaken. An air of comfort, even of enjoyment, was diffused over this chamber, but a few minutes back so desolate and unhappy.
Sybil and Warner came back in; the fire was going, the tea was ready, and they had eaten. A feeling of comfort, even enjoyment, filled the room, which just a few minutes ago had been so lonely and sad.
“Well,” said the wife, raising herself a little up in her bed, “I feel as if that dish of tea had saved my life. Amelia, have you had any tea? And Maria? You see what it is to be good girls; the Lord will never desert you. The day is fast coming when that Harriet will know what the want of a dish of tea is, with all her fine wages. And I am sure,” she added, addressing Sybil, “what we all owe to you is not to be told. Your father well deserves his good fortune, with such a daughter.”
“Well,” said the wife, propelling herself a bit higher in her bed, “I feel like that cup of tea saved my life. Amelia, have you had any tea? And Maria? You see what it means to be good girls; the Lord will never abandon you. The day is coming when Harriet will realize what it’s like to miss out on a cup of tea, despite her nice salary. And I’m sure,” she continued, speaking to Sybil, “we can’t even put into words how much we owe you. Your father truly deserves his good fortune, having such a daughter.”
“My father’s fortunes are not much better than his neighbours,” said Sybil, “but his wants are few; and who should sympathise with the poor, but the poor? Alas! none else can. Besides, it is the Superior of our convent that has sent you this meal. What my father can do for you, I have told your husband. ‘Tis little; but with the favour of heaven, it may avail. When the people support the people, the divine blessing will not be wanting.”
“My father's situation isn't much better than his neighbors,” Sybil said, “but he doesn't have many needs; and who should understand the struggles of the poor, if not the poor themselves? Sadly, no one else can. Also, it's the Superior of our convent who sent you this meal. I've told your husband what my father can do for you. It's not much; but with some luck from above, it might help. When people help one another, the divine blessing will surely be there.”
“I am sure the divine blessing will never be wanting to you,” said Warner in a voice of great emotion.
“I’m sure you will always have divine blessings,” Warner said with deep emotion in his voice.
There was silence; the querulous spirit of the wife was subdued by the tone of Sybil; she revolved in her mind the present and the past; the children pursued their ungrudged and unusual meal; the daughter of Gerard, that she might not interfere with their occupation, walked to the window and surveyed the chink of troubled sky, which was visible in the court. The wind blew in gusts; the rain beat against the glass. Soon after this, there was another knock at the door. Harold started from his repose, and growled. Warner rose, and saying, “they have come for the rent. Thank God, I am ready,” advanced and opened the door. Two men offered with courtesy to enter.
There was silence; the nagging spirit of the wife was quieted by Sybil's tone. She reflected on the present and the past; the children enjoyed their uncomplaining and unusual meal. Gerard's daughter, not wanting to interrupt them, walked to the window and looked at the sliver of troubled sky visible in the courtyard. The wind blew in gusts, and the rain pounded against the glass. Shortly after this, there was another knock at the door. Harold jolted from his rest and grumbled. Warner got up and said, “They’ve come for the rent. Thank God, I’m ready,” then went to open the door. Two men courteously offered to step in.
“We are strangers,” said he who took the lead, “but would not be such. I speak to Warner?”
“We’re strangers,” said the one in charge, “but I don’t want it to stay that way. Am I speaking to Warner?”
“My name.”
"My name is."
“And I am your spiritual pastor, if to be the vicar of Mowbray entitles me to that description.”
“And I am your spiritual guide, if being the vicar of Mowbray qualifies me for that title.”
“Mr St Lys.”
“Mr. St. Lys.”
“The same. One of the most valued of my flock, and the most influential person in this district, has been speaking much of you to me this morning. You are working for him. He did not hear of you on Saturday night; he feared you were ill. Mr Barber spoke to me of your distress, as well as of your good character. I came to express to you my respect and my sympathy, and to offer you my assistance.”
“The same. One of the most respected members of my community and the most influential person in this area has been talking a lot about you to me this morning. You’re working for him. He didn’t hear from you on Saturday night; he was worried that you might be unwell. Mr. Barber mentioned your troubles, as well as your good character. I came to show you my respect and sympathy, and to offer you my help.”
“You are most good, sir, and Mr Barber too, and indeed, an hour ago, we were in as great straits—.”
“You are very kind, sir, and Mr. Barber as well, and actually, an hour ago, we were in quite a tough situation—.”
“And are now, sir,” exclaimed his wife interrupting him. “I have been in this bed a-week, and may never rise from it again; the children have no clothes; they are pawned; everything is pawned; this morning we had neither fuel, nor food. And we thought you had come for the rent which we cannot pay. If it had not been for a dish of tea which was charitably given me this morning by a person almost as poor as ourselves that is to say, they live by labour, though their wages are much higher, as high as two pounds a-week, though how that can be I never shall understand, when my husband is working twelve hours a day, and gaining only a penny an hour—if it had not been for this I should have been a corpse; and yet he says we were in straits, merely because Walter Gerard’s daughter, who I willingly grant is an angel from heaven for all the good she has done us, has stepped into our aid. But the poor supporting the poor, as she well says, what good can come from that!”
“And here you are now, sir,” interrupted his wife. “I’ve been stuck in this bed for a week and may never get up again; the kids have no clothes because everything is pawned. This morning, we had neither fuel nor food, and we thought you came for the rent that we can’t pay. If it hadn’t been for a cup of tea that someone almost as poor as us kindly gave me this morning—though they live off labor and earn much more, as much as two pounds a week, while I can’t figure out how that works when my husband is working twelve hours a day for just a penny an hour—if it hadn’t been for that, I would be dead by now. And yet he claims we’re in tough times just because Walter Gerard’s daughter, who I admit is an angel for all the help she’s given us, has come to our rescue. But as she rightly says, the poor supporting the poor—what good can come from that!”
During this ebullition, Mr St Lys had surveyed the apartment and recognised Sybil.
During this time, Mr. St Lys had looked around the apartment and recognized Sybil.
“Sister,” he said when the wife of Warner had ceased, “this is not the first time we have met under the roof of sorrow.”
“Sister,” he said when Warner's wife had stopped, “this isn’t the first time we've met in a place of sorrow.”
Sybil bent in silence, and moved as if she were about to retire: the wind and rain came dashing against the window. The companion of Mr St Lys, who was clad in a rough great coat, and was shaking the wet off an oilskin hat known by the name of a ‘south-wester,’ advanced and said to her, “It is but a squall, but a very severe one; I would recommend you to stay for a few minutes.”
Sybil leaned in quietly, as if she were about to leave; the wind and rain slammed against the window. Mr. St Lys's companion, dressed in a heavy coat and shaking the water off an oilskin hat called a ‘south-wester,’ stepped forward and said to her, “It’s just a squall, but a really strong one; I suggest you wait a few minutes.”
She received this remark with courtesy but did not reply.
She took this comment graciously but didn’t respond.
“I think,” continued the companion of Mr St Lys, “that this is not the first time also that we have met?”
“I think,” continued Mr. St Lys's companion, “that this isn't the first time we've met, right?”
“I cannot recall our meeting before,” said Sybil.
“I don’t remember meeting you before,” said Sybil.
“And yet it was not many days past; though the sky was so very different, that it would almost make one believe it was in another land and another clime.”
“And yet it was only a few days ago; although the sky looked so different that it almost made someone believe it was in another place and another climate.”
Sybil looked at him as if for explanation.
Sybil looked at him as if she needed an explanation.
“It was at Marney Abbey,” said the companion of Mr St Lys.
“It was at Marney Abbey,” said Mr. St Lys's companion.
“I was there; and I remember, when about to rejoin my companions, they were not alone.”
“I was there; and I remember that just before I was about to meet up with my friends, they weren’t by themselves.”
“And you disappeared; very suddenly I thought: for I left the ruins almost at the same moment as your friends, yet I never saw any of you again.”
“And you vanished; suddenly I realized: I left the ruins almost at the same time as your friends, yet I never saw any of you again.”
“We took our course; a very rugged one; you perhaps pursued a more even way.”
“We followed our path; it was pretty rough; you probably chose a smoother route.”
“Was it your first visit to Marney?”
“Was it your first time at Marney?”
“My first and my last. There was no place I more desired to see; no place of which the vision made me so sad.”
“My first and my last. There was no place I wanted to see more; no place whose image made me feel so sad.”
“The glory has departed,” said Egremont mournfully.
“The glory is gone,” said Egremont sadly.
“It is not that,” said Sybil: “I was prepared for decay, but not for such absolute desecration. The Abbey seems a quarry for materials to repair farm-houses; and the nave a cattle gate. What people they must be—that family of sacrilege who hold these lands!”
“It’s not that,” Sybil said. “I was ready for decline, but not for such complete disrespect. The Abbey feels like a source for building materials for farmhouses, and the nave is just a cattle gate. What kind of people must they be—that family of desecrators who own this land!”
“Hem!” said Egremont. “They certainly do not appear to have much feeling for ecclesiastical art.”
“Hem!” said Egremont. “They really don’t seem to care much about church art.”
“And for little else, as we were told,” said Sybil. “There was a fire at the Abbey farm the day we were there, and from all that reached us, it would appear the people were as little tendered as the Abbey walls.”
“And for not much else, as we were informed,” said Sybil. “There was a fire at the Abbey farm the day we were there, and from everything we heard, it seems the people were treated just as harshly as the Abbey walls.”
“They have some difficulty perhaps in employing their population in those parts.”
“They might have some trouble finding jobs for their people in those areas.”
“You know the country?”
"Do you know the country?"
“Not at all: I was travelling in the neighbourhood, and made a diversion for the sake of seeing an abbey of which I had heard so much.”
“Not at all: I was traveling in the area, and I took a detour to check out an abbey I had heard so much about.”
“Yes; it was the greatest of the Northern Houses. But they told me the people were most wretched round the Abbey; nor do I think there is any other cause for their misery, than the hard hearts of the family that have got the lands.”
“Yes; it was the greatest of the Northern Houses. But they told me the people were very unhappy around the Abbey; nor do I think there is any other reason for their misery than the cruel hearts of the family that owns the land.”
“You feel deeply for the people!” said Egremont looking at her earnestly.
“You really care about people!” said Egremont, gazing at her sincerely.
Sybil returned him a glance expressive of some astonishment, and then said, “And do not you? Your presence here assures me of it.”
Sybil gave him a surprised look and then said, “And don’t you? Your being here makes me certain of it.”
“I humbly follow one who would comfort the unhappy.”
“I humbly follow someone who brings comfort to the unhappy.”
“The charity of Mr St Lys is known to all.”
"The generosity of Mr. St. Lys is known to everyone."
“And you—you too are a ministering angel.”
“And you—you are also a helpful angel.”
“There is no merit in my conduct, for there is no sacrifice. When I remember what this English people once was; the truest, the freest, and the bravest, the best-natured and the best-looking, the happiest and most religious race upon the surface of this globe; and think of them now, with all their crimes and all their slavish sufferings, their soured spirits and their stunted forms; their lives without enjoyment and their deaths without hope; I may well feel for them, even if I were not the daughter of their blood.”
“There’s no honor in my actions because there’s no real sacrifice. When I think back to what this English people used to be—the truest, freest, bravest, kindest, most attractive, happiest, and most devout group on this planet—and consider who they are now, with all their wrongdoings and endless suffering, their bitter spirits and broken bodies; their lives devoid of joy and their deaths lacking hope; I can’t help but feel for them, even if I weren't their blood relative.”
And that blood mantled to her cheek as she ceased to speak, and her dark eye gleamed with emotion, and an expression of pride and courage hovered on her brow. Egremont caught her glance and withdrew his own; his heart was troubled.
And that blood rushed to her cheek as she stopped speaking, and her dark eye shone with emotion, while a look of pride and bravery appeared on her forehead. Egremont met her gaze and quickly averted his own; his heart was uneasy.
St Lys. who had been in conference with the weaver, left him and went to the bedside of his wife. Warner advanced to Sybil, and expressed his feelings for her father, his sense of her goodness. She, observing that the squall seemed to have ceased, bade him farewell, and calling Harold, quitted the chamber.
St Lys, who had been talking with the weaver, left him and went to his wife’s bedside. Warner approached Sybil and shared his feelings for her father and his appreciation of her kindness. Noticing that the storm appeared to have passed, she said goodbye to him and called Harold before leaving the room.
Book 2 Chapter 15
“Where have you been all the morning, Charles?” said Lord Marney coming into his brother’s dressing-room a few minutes before dinner; “Arabella had made the nicest little riding party for you and Lady Joan, and you were to be found nowhere. If you go on in this way, there is no use of having affectionate relations, or anything else.”
“Where have you been all morning, Charles?” asked Lord Marney as he entered his brother’s dressing room a few minutes before dinner. “Arabella set up a lovely little riding party for you and Lady Joan, and you were nowhere to be found. If you keep this up, there’s no point in having close relationships or anything else.”
“I have been walking about Mowbray. One should see a factory once in one’s life.”
“I've been walking around Mowbray. Everyone should visit a factory at least once in their life.”
“I don’t see the necessity,” said Lord Marney; “I never saw one, and never intend. Though to be sure, when I hear the rents that Mowbray gets for his land in their neighbourhood, I must say I wish the worsted works had answered at Marney. And if it had not been for our poor dear father, they would.”
“I don’t see the need,” said Lord Marney; “I’ve never seen one, and I don’t plan to. Although, to be honest, when I hear about the rents that Mowbray gets for his land nearby, I have to say I wish the worsted works had worked out at Marney. And if it hadn’t been for our poor dear father, they would have.”
“Our family have always been against manufactories, railroads—everything,” said Egremont.
"Our family has always been against factories, railroads—everything," said Egremont.
“Railroads are very good things, with high compensation,” said Lord Marney; “and manufactories not so bad, with high rents; but, after all, these are enterprises for the canaille, and I hate them in my heart.”
“Railroads are great, and they pay really well,” said Lord Marney; “and factories aren’t bad either, with high rents; but, in the end, these are just businesses for the common people, and I can’t stand them.”
“But they employ the people, George.”
“But they hire people, George.”
“The people do not want employment; it is the greatest mistake in the world; all this employment is a stimulus to population. Never mind that; what I came in for, is to tell you that both Arabella and myself think you talk too much to Lady Maud.”
“The people don’t want jobs; that’s the biggest mistake ever; all this work just encourages more people. Anyway, what I wanted to say is that both Arabella and I think you talk to Lady Maud way too much.”
“I like her the best.”
“I like her the most.”
“What has that to do with it my dear fellow? Business is business. Old Mowbray will make an elder son out of his elder daughter. The affair is settled; I know it from the best authority. Talking to Lady Maud is insanity. It is all the same for her as if Fitz-Warene had never died. And then that great event, which ought to be the foundation of your fortune, would be perfectly thrown away. Lady Maud, at the best, is nothing more than twenty thousand pounds and a fat living. Besides, she is engaged to that parson fellow, St Lys.
“What does that have to do with it, my dear friend? Business is business. Old Mowbray will turn his elder daughter into the eldest son. It's all settled; I know this from reliable sources. Talking to Lady Maud is just crazy. To her, it's as if Fitz-Warene never died. And then that significant event, which should be the foundation of your fortune, would be totally wasted. At best, Lady Maud is only worth twenty thousand pounds and a decent living. Plus, she's engaged to that clergyman, St Lys.”
“St Lys told me to-day that nothing would ever induce him to marry. He would practise celibacy, though he would not enjoin it.”
“St Lys told me today that nothing would ever convince him to get married. He would choose to remain single, though he wouldn't force that choice on anyone else.”
“Enjoin fiddle-stick! How came you to be talking to such a sanctified imposter; and, I believe, with all his fine phrases, a complete radical. I tell you what, Charles, you must really make way with Lady Joan. The grandfather has come to-day, the old Duke. Quite a family party. It looks so well. Never was such a golden opportunity. And you must be sharp too. That little Jermyn, with his brown eyes and his white hands, has not come down here, in the month of August, with no sport of any kind, for nothing.”
“Seriously, what are you doing talking to that fake holy guy? I swear, with all his fancy words, he’s just a complete radical. Look, Charles, you really need to make a move on Lady Joan. The grandfather is here today, the old Duke. It’s a whole family gathering. It looks great. This is a perfect opportunity. And you need to be quick. That little Jermyn, with his brown eyes and his delicate hands, didn’t come down here in August without any fun planned for no reason.”
“I shall set Lady Firebrace at him.”
"I will send Lady Firebrace to confront him."
“She is quite your friend, and a very sensible woman too, Charles, and an ally not to be despised. Lady Joan has a very high opinion of her. There’s the bell. Well, I shall tell Arabella that you mean to put up the steam, and Lady Firebrace shall keep Jermyn off. And perhaps it is as well you did not seem too eager at first. Mowbray Castle, my dear fellow, in spite of its manufactories, is not to be despised. And with a little firmness, you could keep the people out of your park. Mowbray could do it, only he has no pluck. He is afraid people would say he was the son of a footman.”
“She is definitely your friend, and a really sensible woman too, Charles, and an ally worth having. Lady Joan thinks highly of her. There’s the bell. Well, I’ll let Arabella know that you plan to step things up, and Lady Firebrace will keep Jermyn away. And maybe it’s good that you didn’t appear too keen at the start. Mowbray Castle, my dear fellow, despite its factories, shouldn’t be underestimated. And with a bit of determination, you could keep people out of your park. Mowbray could manage it, but he lacks the nerve. He’s worried people would say he’s the son of a footman.”
The Duke, who was the father of the Countess de Mowbray, was also lord lieutenant of the county. Although advanced in years, he was still extremely handsome; with the most winning manners; full of amenity and grace. He had been a roue in his youth, but seemed now the perfect representative of a benignant and virtuous old age. He was universally popular; admired by young men, adored by young ladies. Lord de Mowbray paid him the most distinguished consideration. It was genuine. However maliciously the origin of his own father might be represented, nobody could deprive him of that great fact, his father-in-law; a duke, a duke of a great house who had intermarried for generations with great houses, one of the old nobility, and something even loftier.
The Duke, who was the father of the Countess de Mowbray, also served as the lord lieutenant of the county. Even though he was older, he was still very handsome, with charming manners and full of kindness and elegance. He had been a party guy in his youth, but now he embodied the ideal of a warm and virtuous old age. He was widely liked; admired by young men and adored by young women. Lord de Mowbray showed him the highest respect. It was sincere. No matter how negatively his father's origins were portrayed, no one could take away the fact that he was the son-in-law of a duke, a duke from a prominent family that had been marrying into other distinguished families for generations, part of the old nobility, and something even greater.
The county of which his grace was Lord Lieutenant was very proud of its nobility; and certainly with Marney Abbey at one end, and Mowbray Castle at the other, it had just cause; but both these illustrious houses yielded in importance, though not in possessions, to the great peer who was the governor of the province.
The county where his grace was Lord Lieutenant took great pride in its nobility; and with Marney Abbey at one end and Mowbray Castle at the other, it had every reason to do so. However, both of these notable estates were less significant, though not less wealthy, than the great nobleman who governed the area.
A French actress, clever as French actresses always are, had persuaded, once upon a time, an easy-tempered monarch of this realm, that the paternity of her coming babe was a distinction of which his majesty might be proud. His majesty did not much believe her; but he was a sensible man, and never disputed a point with a woman; so when the babe was born, and proved a boy, he christened him with his name; and elevated him to the peerage in his cradle by the title of Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine and Marquis of Gascony.
A French actress, as clever as French actresses usually are, once convinced an easy-going king of this realm that being the father of her upcoming baby was something he should take pride in. The king didn’t really believe her, but he was a smart man and never argued with a woman. So when the baby was born and turned out to be a boy, he named him after himself and granted him the titles Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine and Marquis of Gascony while he was still in his crib.
An estate the royal father could not endow him with, for he had spent all his money, mortgaged all his resources, and was obliged to run in debt himself for the jewels of the rest of his mistresses; but he did his best for the young peer, as became an affectionate father or a fond lover. His majesty made him when he arrived at man’s estate the hereditary keeper of a palace which he possessed in the north of England; and this secured his grace a castle and a park. He could wave his flag and kill his deer; and if he had only possessed an estate, he would have been as well off as if he had helped conquer the realm with King William, or plundered the church for King Harry. A revenue must however be found for the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and it was furnished without the interference of Parliament, but with a financial dexterity worthy of that assembly—to whom and not to our sovereigns we are obliged for the public debt. The king granted the duke and his heirs for ever, a pension on the post-office, a light tax upon coals shipped to London, and a tithe of all the shrimps caught on the southern coast. This last source of revenue became in time, with the development of watering-places, extremely prolific. And so, what with the foreign courts and colonies for the younger sons, it was thus contrived very respectably to maintain the hereditary dignity of this great peer.
An estate his royal father couldn’t give him, since he had spent all his money, mortgaged all his assets, and was forced to go into debt himself for the jewels of his other mistresses; but he did his best for the young nobleman, as any loving father or devoted lover would. His majesty made him, upon reaching adulthood, the hereditary keeper of a palace he owned in northern England; this secured him a castle and a park. He could fly his flag and hunt his deer; and if he had only owned an estate, he would have been as well off as if he had helped conquer the kingdom with King William, or plundered the church for King Henry. A revenue, however, had to be found for the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and it was provided without Parliament's interference, but with financial cleverness worthy of that assembly—who, not our sovereigns, we have to thank for the public debt. The king granted the duke and his heirs forever a pension from the post-office, a small tax on coal shipped to London, and a share of all the shrimp caught along the southern coast. This last source of income became very lucrative over time, especially with the growth of seaside resorts. So, with foreign courts and colonies for younger sons, it was effectively arranged to maintain the hereditary dignity of this great nobleman.
The present Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine had supported the Reform Bill, but had been shocked by the Appropriation clause; very much admired Lord Stanley, and was apt to observe, that if that nobleman had been the leader of the conservative party, he hardly knew what he might not have done himself. But the duke was an old whig, had lived with old whigs all his life, feared revolution, but still more the necessity of taking his name out of Brookes’, where he had looked in every day or night since he came of age. So, not approving of what was going on, yet not caring to desert his friends, he withdrew, as the phrase runs, from public life; that is to say, was rarely in his seat; did not continue to Lord Melbourne the proxy that had been entrusted to Lord Grey; and made tory magistrates in his county though a whig lord lieutenant.
The current Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine had backed the Reform Bill but was shocked by the Appropriation clause. He admired Lord Stanley and often said that if Stanley had been the leader of the Conservative Party, he wasn't sure what he might have achieved. However, the duke was an old Whig, had spent his entire life among old Whigs, feared revolution, but was even more worried about the need to take his name off the Brookes’ roster, where he had checked in every day and night since turning 21. So, while he didn’t agree with what was happening and didn’t want to abandon his friends, he decided to step back from public life; in other words, he rarely showed up in his seat, didn’t continue the proxy for Lord Melbourne that had been entrusted to Lord Grey, and appointed Tory magistrates in his county even though he was a Whig lord lieutenant.
When forces were numbered, and speculations on the future indulged in by the Tadpoles and Tapers, the name of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine was mentioned with a knowing look and in a mysterious tone. Nothing more was necessary between Tadpole and Taper; but, if some hack in statu pupillari happened to be present at the conference, and the gentle novice greedy for party tattle, and full of admiring reverence for the two great hierophants of petty mysteries before him, ventured to intimate his anxiety for initiation, the secret was entrusted to him, “that all was right there; that his grace only watched his opportunity; that he was heartily sick of the present men; indeed, would have gone over with Lord Stanley in 1835, had he not had a fit of the gout, which prevented him from coming up from the north; and though to be sure his son and brother did vote against the speaker, still that was a mistake; if a letter had been sent, which was not written, they would have voted the other way, and perhaps Sir Robert might have been in at the present moment.”
When they counted their forces and speculated about the future, the name of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine was mentioned with a knowing look and a mysterious tone by the Tadpoles and Tapers. That was all that needed to be said between them. However, if some junior associate happened to be present at the meeting, eager for insider gossip and filled with admiration for the two masters of minor mysteries, and he dared to express his desire for initiation, they would entrust him with the secret: “Everything is fine; his grace is just waiting for the right moment; he’s completely fed up with the current leaders. In fact, he would have joined Lord Stanley back in 1835 if he hadn’t suffered from gout, which kept him from coming down from the north. And although his son and brother did vote against the speaker, that was a mistake; if a letter had been sent, which wasn't, they would have voted differently, and perhaps Sir Robert would be in power right now.”
The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine was the great staple of Lady Firebrace’s correspondence with Mr Tadpole. “Woman’s mission” took the shape to her intelligence of getting over his grace to the conservatives. She was much assisted in these endeavours by the information which she so dexterously acquired from the innocent and incautious Lord Masque.
The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine was the main subject of Lady Firebrace’s letters to Mr. Tadpole. To her, “a woman’s mission” meant convincing his grace to side with the conservatives. She was greatly helped in these efforts by the info she cleverly gathered from the unsuspecting Lord Masque.
Egremont was seated at dinner to-day by the side of Lady Joan. Unconsciously to himself this had been arranged by Lady Marney. The action of woman on our destiny is unceasing. Egremont was scarcely in a happy mood for conversation. He was pensive, inclined to be absent; his thoughts indeed were of other things and persons than those around him. Lady Joan however only required a listener. She did not make enquiries like Lady Maud, or impart her own impressions by suggesting them as your own. Lady Joan gave Egremont an account of the Aztec cities, of which she had been reading that morning, and of the several historical theories which their discovery had suggested; then she imparted her own, which differed from all, but which seemed clearly the right one. Mexico led to Egypt. Lady Joan was as familiar with the Pharaohs as with the Caciques of the new world. The phonetic system was despatched by the way. Then came Champollion; then Paris; then all its celebrities, literary and especially scientific; then came the letter from Arago received that morning; and the letter from Dr Buckland expected to-morrow. She was delighted that one had written; wondered why the other had not. Finally before the ladies had retired, she had invited Egremont to join Lady Marney in a visit to her observatory, where they were to behold a comet which she had been the first to detect.
Egremont was having dinner today next to Lady Joan. This had been arranged by Lady Marney without Egremont realizing it. The influence of women on our fate is constant. Egremont wasn't really in the mood for conversation. He was thoughtful, a bit distant; his mind was on other things and people rather than those around him. Lady Joan, however, just needed someone to listen. She didn’t ask questions like Lady Maud or share her own thoughts while hinting they were your ideas. Lady Joan shared with Egremont stories about the Aztec cities she had been reading about that morning, along with the various historical theories their discovery had sparked; then she shared her own theory, which was different from all the others but seemed clearly correct. Mexico connected to Egypt. Lady Joan was as knowledgeable about the Pharaohs as she was about the Caciques of the new world. The phonetic system was mentioned in passing. Then came Champollion; then Paris; then all its famous figures, especially in literature and science; then came the letter from Arago she received that morning; and the letter from Dr. Buckland she was expecting tomorrow. She was thrilled that one had written and wondered why the other hadn’t. Finally, before the ladies left, she invited Egremont to join Lady Marney for a visit to her observatory, where they were to see a comet she had been the first to discover.
Lady Firebrace next to the duke indulged in mysterious fiddle-fadde as to the state of parties. She too had her correspondents, and her letters received or awaited. Tadpole said this; Lord Masque, on the contrary, said that: the truth lay perhaps between them; some result developed by the clear intelligence of Lady Firebrace acting on the data with which they supplied her. The duke listened with calm excitement to the transcendental revelations of his Egeria. Nothing appeared to be concealed from her; the inmost mind of the sovereign: there was not a royal prejudice that was not mapped in her secret inventory; the cabinets of the whigs and the clubs of the tories, she had the “open sesame” to all of them. Sir Somebody did not want office, though he pretended to; and Lord Nobody did want office, though he pretended he did not. One great man thought the pear was not ripe; another that it was quite rotten; but then the first was coming on the stage, and the other was going off. In estimating the accuracy of a political opinion, one should take into consideration the standing of the opinionist.
Lady Firebrace, sitting next to the duke, was engaged in some mysterious gossip about the state of parties. She had her own sources, and letters she had received or was expecting. Tadpole said this; Lord Masque, on the other hand, said that: the truth was probably somewhere in between. The result was shaped by the sharp insight of Lady Firebrace acting on the information she received from them. The duke listened with keen interest to the profound insights of his Egeria. Nothing seemed to be hidden from her; she understood the innermost thoughts of the sovereign: there wasn't a royal bias she didn't have cataloged in her private records; she had the "open sesame" to the whigs' cabinets and the tories' clubs. Sir Somebody claimed he didn't want a position, even though he acted like he did; and Lord Nobody claimed he wanted a position, although he pretended he didn’t. One influential figure believed the situation wasn’t ready for change; another thought it was completely failing; but the first was on his way in, while the other was on his way out. When evaluating the validity of a political opinion, it’s important to consider the credibility of the person giving the opinion.
At the right moment, and when she was sure she was not overheard, Lady Firebrace played her trump card, the pack having been previously cut by Mr Tadpole.
At the right moment, and when she was sure she wasn't being overheard, Lady Firebrace played her trump card, the deck having been previously cut by Mr. Tadpole.
“And who do you think Sir Robert would send to Ireland?” and she looked up in the face of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine.
“And who do you think Sir Robert would send to Ireland?” she asked, looking up at the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine.
“I suppose the person he sent before,” said his grace.
“I guess the person he sent ahead,” said his grace.
Lady Firebrace shook her head.
Lady Firebrace shook her head.
“Lord Haddington will not go to Ireland again,” replied her ladyship, mysteriously; “mark me. And Lord De Grey does not like to go; and if he did, there are objections. And the Duke of Northumberland, he will not go. And who else is there? We must have a nobleman of the highest rank for Ireland; one who has not mixed himself up with Irish questions; who has always been in old days for emancipation; a conservative, not an orangeman. You understand. That is the person Sir Robert will send, and whom Sir Robert wants.”
“Lord Haddington won’t be going to Ireland again,” replied her ladyship, mysteriously. “Just so you know. And Lord De Grey isn’t keen on going either; even if he were, there are issues with that. The Duke of Northumberland definitely won’t go. Who else is there? We need a nobleman of the highest rank for Ireland; someone who hasn’t involved himself in Irish matters; someone who has always supported emancipation in the past; a conservative, not an orangeman. You understand. That’s the kind of person Sir Robert will send, and that’s who Sir Robert wants.”
“He will have some difficulty in finding such a person,” said the duke. “If, indeed, the blundering affair of 1834 had not occurred, and things had taken their legitimate course, and we had seen a man like Lord Stanley for instance at the head of affairs, or leading a great party, why then indeed your friends the conservatives,—for every sensible man must be a conservative, in the right sense of the word,—would have stood in a very different position; but now—,” and his grace shook his head.
“He's going to have a hard time finding someone like that,” said the duke. “If only that messy situation in 1834 hadn’t happened, and things had gone as they should, with someone like Lord Stanley in charge or leading a major party, then your friends the conservatives—because every sensible person should be a conservative in the true sense of the word—would be in a very different spot. But now—,” and he shook his head.
“Sir Robert will never consent to form a government again without Lord Stanley,” said Lady Firebrace.
“Sir Robert will never agree to form a government again without Lord Stanley,” Lady Firebrace said.
“Perhaps not,” said the duke.
“Maybe not,” said the duke.
“Do you know whose name I have heard mentioned in a certain quarter as the person Sir Robert would wish to see in Ireland?” continued Lady Firebrace.
“Do you know whose name I've heard mentioned in some circles as the person Sir Robert would like to have in Ireland?” continued Lady Firebrace.
His grace leant his ear.
He listened attentively.
“The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine,” said Lady Firebrace.
“The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine,” said Lady Firebrace.
“Quite impossible,” said the duke. “I am no party man; if I be anything, I am a supporter of the government. True it is I do not like the way they are going on, and I disapprove of all their measures; but we must stand by our friends, Lady Firebrace. To be sure, if the country were in danger, and the Queen personally appealed to one, and the conservative party were really a conservative party, and not an old crazy faction vamped up and whitewashed into decency—one might pause and consider. But I am free to confess I must see things in a very different condition to what they are at present before I could be called upon to take that step. I must see men like Lord Stanley—”
“Absolutely not,” said the duke. “I’m not a party person; if anything, I support the government. It’s true that I don’t like the direction they’re heading, and I disagree with all their decisions; however, we need to stick by our friends, Lady Firebrace. Sure, if the country were in danger, and the Queen personally reached out to one, and the conservative party was genuinely a conservative party, and not just an old, outdated faction dressed up to look respectable—then I might think it over. But I have to admit, I need to see things in a much different light than they are right now before I would even consider taking that step. I need to see men like Lord Stanley—”
“I know what you are going to say, my dear Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. I tell you again Lord Stanley is with us, heart and soul; and before long I feel persuaded I shall see your grace in the Castle of Dublin.”
“I know what you're going to say, my dear Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. I'm telling you again, Lord Stanley is with us, completely committed; and soon, I’m convinced I’ll see you in the Castle of Dublin.”
“I am too old; at least, I am afraid so,” said the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, with a relenting smile.
“I’m too old; at least, I think so,” said the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, with a softening smile.
Book 2 Chapter 16
About three miles before it reaches the town, the river Mowe undulates through a plain. The scene, though not very picturesque, has a glad and sparkling character. A stone bridge unites the opposite banks by three arches of good proportion; the land about consists of meads of a vivid colour, or vegetable gardens to supply the neighbouring population, and whose various hues give life and lightness to the level ground. The immediate boundaries of the plain on either side are chiefly woods; above the crest of which in one direction expands the brown bosom of a moor. The few cottages which are sprinkled about this scene being built of stone, and on an ample scale, contribute to the idea of comfort and plenty which, with a serene sky and on a soft summer day, the traveller willingly associates with it.
About three miles before it reaches the town, the Mowe River flows gently through a flat area. The view, while not particularly scenic, has a cheerful and vibrant feel. A stone bridge connects the opposite banks with three well-proportioned arches; the surrounding land features bright meadows and vegetable gardens that provide for the local population, with their various colors adding life and brightness to the flat landscape. The immediate edges of the plain on both sides are mainly forested; beyond these trees, in one direction, lies the brown expanse of a moor. The few cottages scattered throughout the area are made of stone and are quite spacious, enhancing the sense of comfort and abundance that, together with a clear sky on a warm summer day, a traveler readily associates with this place.
Such was the sky and season in which Egremont emerged on this scene a few days after the incidents recorded in our last chapter. He had been fishing in the park of Mowbray, and had followed the rivulet through many windings until, quitting the enclosed domain it had forced its way through some craggy underwood at the bottom of the hilly moors we have noticed, and finally entering the plain, lost itself in the waters of the greater stream.
Such was the sky and season when Egremont appeared on this scene a few days after the events described in our last chapter. He had been fishing in the park of Mowbray and followed the stream through many twists and turns until, leaving the enclosed area, it pushed its way through some rocky underbrush at the bottom of the hilly moors we've mentioned, and finally, entering the plain, flowed into the waters of the larger river.
Good sport had not awaited Egremont. Truth to say, his rod had played in a very careless hand. He had taken it, though an adept in the craft when in the mood, rather as an excuse to be alone, than a means to be amused. There are seasons in life when solitude is a necessity; and such a one had now descended on the spirit of the brother of Lord Marney.
Good times hadn't come to Egremont. To be honest, his fishing rod had been in very careless hands. He had taken it up, even though he was skilled at the craft when he felt like it, more as an excuse to be alone than as a way to have fun. There are times in life when being alone is essential, and such a time had now settled on the spirit of Lord Marney's brother.
The form of Sybil Gerard was stamped upon his brain. It blended with all thoughts; it haunted every object. Who was this girl, unlike all women whom he had yet encountered, who spoke with such sweet seriousness of things of such vast import, but which had never crossed his mind, and with a kind of mournful majesty bewailed the degradation of her race? The daughter of the lowly, yet proud of her birth. Not a noble lady in the land who could boast a mien more complete, and none of them thus gifted, who possessed withal the fascinating simplicity that pervaded every gesture and accent of the daughter of Gerard.
The image of Sybil Gerard was etched in his mind. It mixed with all his thoughts; it lingered around every object. Who was this girl, so different from any woman he had ever met, who spoke with such gentle seriousness about things of great importance that had never crossed his mind, and who, with a kind of sorrowful dignity, lamented the downfall of her people? The daughter of the humble, yet proud of her heritage. There was not a noblewoman in the land who could claim a more complete presence, and none of them had the captivating simplicity that filled every gesture and tone of the daughter of Gerard.
Yes! the daughter of Gerard; the daughter of a workman at a manufactory. It had not been difficult, after the departure of Sybil, to extract this information from the garrulous wife of the weaver. And that father,—he was not unknown to Egremont. His proud form and generous countenance were still fresh in the mind’s eye of our friend. Not less so his thoughtful speech; full of knowledge and meditation and earnest feeling! How much that he had spoken still echoed in the heart, and rung in the brooding ear of Egremont. And his friend, too, that pale man with those glittering eyes, who without affectation, without pedantry, with artlessness on the contrary and a degree of earnest singleness, had glanced like a master of philosophy at the loftiest principles of political science,—was he too a workman? And are these then THE PEOPLE? If so, thought Egremont, would that I lived more among them! Compared with their converse, the tattle of our saloons has in it something humiliating. It is not merely that it is deficient in warmth, and depth, and breadth; that it is always discussing persons instead of principles, and cloaking its want of thought in mimetic dogmas and its want of feeling in superficial raillery; it is not merely that it has neither imagination, nor fancy, nor sentiment, nor feeling, nor knowledge to recommend it; but it appears to me, even as regards manner and expression, inferior in refinement and phraseology; in short, trivial, uninteresting, stupid, really vulgar.
Yes! The daughter of Gerard; the daughter of a factory worker. It wasn’t hard, after Sybil left, to get this information from the chatty wife of the weaver. And that father—he was familiar to Egremont. His proud figure and kind face were still vivid in Egremont’s memory. So was his thoughtful way of speaking, full of insight, reflection, and genuine emotion! So much of what he said still echoed in Egremont’s heart and resonated in his mind. And his friend, too, that pale guy with the bright eyes, who, without pretension or pompousness, with a natural and sincere approach, had touched on the highest principles of political science like a true philosopher—was he also a worker? Is this what THE PEOPLE look like? If so, Egremont thought, I wish I spent more time among them! Compared to their conversations, the chatter of our social gatherings feels degrading. It’s not just that it lacks warmth, depth, and breadth, that it always talks about people instead of ideas, and covers up its lack of thought with empty slogans and its lack of feeling with shallow jokes; it’s not just that it has no imagination, creativity, sentiment, emotion, or knowledge to recommend it; but it seems to me, even in terms of style and expression, to be lower in refinement and phrasing; in short, trivial, dull, stupid, and truly vulgar.
It seemed to Egremont that, from the day he met these persons in the Abbey ruins, the horizon of his experience had insensibly expanded; more than that, there were streaks of light breaking in the distance, which already gave a new aspect to much that was known, and which perhaps was ultimately destined to reveal much that was now utterly obscure. He could not resist the conviction that from the time in question, his sympathies had become more lively and more extended; that a masculine impulse had been given to his mind; that he was inclined to view public questions in a tone very different to that in which he had surveyed them a few weeks back, when on the hustings of his borough.
Since the day Egremont met these people in the Abbey ruins, it felt like his world had quietly expanded. Even more, there were glimpses of light appearing in the distance, giving a fresh perspective on much of what he thought he knew, and perhaps eventually revealing things that were completely unclear to him now. He couldn't shake the feeling that since that time, his feelings had become more vibrant and broader; that a strong urge had sparked in his mind; that he was starting to look at public issues in a very different way than he had just a few weeks earlier, when he was on the campaign trail in his town.
Revolving these things, he emerged, as we have stated, into the plain of the Mowe, and guiding his path by the course of the river, he arrived at the bridge which a fancy tempted him to cross. In its centre, was a man gazing on the waters below and leaning over the parapet. His footstep roused the loiterer, who looked round; and Egremont saw that it was Walter Gerard.
Revolving these things, he emerged, as we have stated, into the plain of the Mowe, and guiding his path by the course of the river, he arrived at the bridge which a fancy tempted him to cross. In its center was a man gazing at the waters below and leaning over the railing. His footstep roused the loiterer, who looked around; and Egremont saw that it was Walter Gerard.
Gerard returned his salute, and said, “Early hours on Saturday afternoon make us all saunterers;” and then, as their way was the same, they walked on together. It seemed that Gerard’s cottage was near at hand, and having inquired after Egremont’s sport, and receiving for a reply a present of a brace of trout,—the only one, by the bye, that was in Egremont’s basket,—he could scarcely do less than invite his companion to rest himself.
Gerard returned the salute and said, “Saturday afternoons make us all wanderers.” Since they were headed the same way, they walked together. It appeared that Gerard’s cottage was nearby, and after asking about Egremont’s fishing trip and getting a brace of trout in return—the only ones in Egremont’s basket, by the way—he couldn’t help but invite his companion to take a break.
“There is my home,” said Gerard, pointing to a cottage recently built, and in a pleasing style. Its materials were of a fawn-coloured stone, common in the Mowbray quarries. A scarlet creeper clustered round one side of its ample porch; its windows were large, mullioned, and neatly latticed; it stood in the midst of a garden of no mean dimensions but every bed and nook of which teemed with cultivation; flowers and vegetables both abounded, while an orchard rich with promise of many fruits; ripe pears and famous pippins of the north and plums of every shape and hue; screened the dwelling from that wind against which the woods that formed its back-ground were no protection.
“There’s my home,” said Gerard, pointing to a recently built cottage that had a charming design. It was made of fawn-colored stone, commonly found in the Mowbray quarries. A scarlet vine wrapped around one side of its spacious porch; its windows were large, with decorative mullions and neat latticework. It sat in the middle of a sizeable garden, every bed and corner filled with well-tended plants; both flowers and vegetables flourished, while an orchard promised an abundance of fruits—ripe pears, famous northern pippins, and plums in various shapes and colors—protected the house from the wind, which the woods behind it could not shield against.
“And you are well lodged! Your garden does you honour.”
“And you have a nice place! Your garden is beautiful.”
“I’ll be honest enough to own I have no claim to the credit,” said Gerard. “I am but a lazy chiel.”
“I’ll be honest enough to admit I have no right to the credit,” said Gerard. “I’m just a lazy guy.”
They entered the cottage, where a hale old woman greeted them.
They walked into the cottage, where a healthy old woman welcomed them.
“She is too old to be my wife, and too young to be my mother,” said Gerard smiling; “but she is a good creature, and has looked after me many a long day. Come, dame,” he said, “thou’lt bring us a cup of tea; ‘tis a good evening beverage,” he added, turning to Egremont. “and what I ever take at this time. And if you care to light a pipe, you will find a companion.”
“She’s too old to be my wife and too young to be my mother,” Gerard said with a smile. “But she’s a great person and has taken care of me for many days. Come on, lady,” he said, “could you bring us a cup of tea? It’s a nice evening drink,” he added, looking at Egremont. “It’s what I always have at this time. And if you want to light a pipe, you’ll find someone to join you.”
“I have renounced tobacco,” said Egremont; “tobacco is the tomb of love,” and they entered a neatly-furnished chamber, that had that habitable look which the best room of a farmhouse too often wants. Instead of the cast-off furniture of other establishments, at the same time dingy and tawdry, mock rosewood chairs and tarnished mahogany tables, there was an oaken table, some cottage chairs made of beech wood, and a Dutch clock. But what surprised Egremont was the appearance of several shelves well lined with volumes. Their contents too on closer inspection were very remarkable. They indicated a student of a high order. Egremont read the titles of works which he only knew by fame, but which treated of the loftiest and most subtle questions of social and political philosophy. As he was throwing his eye over them, his companion said, “Ah! I see you think me as great a scholar as I am a gardener: but with as little justice; these books are not mine.”
“I've given up tobacco,” said Egremont; “tobacco is the death of love,” and they walked into a neatly furnished room that had the inviting feel that the best room in a farmhouse often lacks. Instead of the discarded furniture from other places, which was both dull and cheap-looking—like fake rosewood chairs and tarnished mahogany tables—there was a solid oak table, some beech wood cottage chairs, and a Dutch clock. What surprised Egremont was the sight of several shelves filled with books. On closer inspection, their contents were quite impressive. They showed that the owner was a serious student. Egremont read the titles of works he only knew by reputation, which dealt with the most profound and intricate issues of social and political philosophy. While he was browsing through them, his companion remarked, “Ah! I see you think I'm as much of a scholar as I am a gardener; but you’d be just as mistaken; these books aren't mine.”
“To whomsoever they belong,” said Egremont, “if we are to judge from his collection, he has a tolerably strong head.”
“To whoever they belong,” said Egremont, “if we’re judging by his collection, he has a pretty solid understanding.”
“Ay, ay,” said Gerard, “the world will hear of him yet, though he was only a workman, and the son of a workman. He has not been at your schools and your colleges, but he can write his mother tongue, as Shakespeare and Cobbett wrote it; and you must do that, if you wish to influence the people.”
“Yeah, yeah,” said Gerard, “the world will know about him soon, even though he was just a laborer and the son of a laborer. He hasn’t been to your schools and colleges, but he can write in his native language just like Shakespeare and Cobbett did; and you have to do that if you want to make an impact on the people.”
“And might I ask his name,” said Egremont.
“And can I ask his name?” said Egremont.
“Stephen Morley, my friend.”
“Stephen Morley, my buddy.”
“The person I saw with you at Marney Abbey?”
“The person I saw with you at Marney Abbey?”
“The same.”
"Same here."
“And he lives with you?”
"Does he live with you?"
“Why, we kept house together, if you could call it so. Stephen does not give much trouble in that way. He only drinks water and only eats herbs and fruits. He is the gardener,” added Gerard, smiling. “I don’t know how we shall fare when he leaves me.”
“Well, we managed to live together, if that’s what you’d call it. Stephen doesn’t cause much trouble in that regard. He only drinks water and eats herbs and fruits. He’s the gardener,” Gerard said with a smile. “I’m not sure how I’ll manage when he’s gone.”
“And is he going to leave you?”
“And is he going to leave you?”
“Why in a manner he has gone. He has taken a cottage about a quarter of a mile up the dale; and only left his books here, because he is going into —shire in a day or two, on some business, that may be will take him a week or so. The books are safer here you see for the present, for Stephen lives alone, and is a good deal away, for he edits a paper at Mowbray, and that must be looked after. He is to be my gardener still. I promised him that. Well done, dame,” said Gerard, as the old woman entered; “I hope for the honour of the house a good brew. Now comrade sit down: it will do you good after your long stroll. You should eat your own trout if you would wait?”
“Why, he's left. He rented a cottage about a quarter of a mile up the valley and only left his books here because he’s heading to —shire in a day or two for some business that might take him a week or so. The books are safer here for now since Stephen lives alone and is often away; he edits a paper in Mowbray, and he needs to manage that. He’s still going to be my gardener; I promised him that. Well done, dame,” Gerard said as the old woman walked in. “I hope you’ve made a good brew for the sake of the house. Now, my friend, sit down; it’ll do you good after your long walk. You should eat your own trout, if you can wait?”
“By no means. You will miss your friend, I should think?”
“Of course not. I imagine you'll miss your friend, right?”
“We shall see a good deal of him, I doubt not, what with the garden and neighbourhood and so on; besides, in a manner, he is master of his own time. His work is not like ours; and though the pull on the brain is sometimes great, I have often wished I had a talent that way. It’s a drear life to do the same thing every day at the same hour. But I never could express my ideas except with my tongue; and there I feel tolerably at home.”
"We're going to see a lot of him, I'm sure, with the garden and the neighborhood and everything; plus, in a way, he's in charge of his own schedule. His work isn't like ours; and even though it can be mentally taxing, I've often wished I had a talent like that. It’s a dull life doing the same thing every single day at the same time. But I've never been able to express my thoughts except by speaking, and I feel pretty comfortable there."
“It will be a pity to see this room without these books,” said Egremont, encouraging conversation on domestic subjects.
“It’s a shame to think of this room without these books,” said Egremont, encouraging conversation about home life.
“So it will,” said Gerard. “I have got very few of my own. But my daughter will be able to fill the shelves in time, I warrant.”
“So it will,” said Gerard. “I have very few of my own. But my daughter will be able to fill the shelves over time, I assure you.”
“Your daughter—she is coming to live with you?”
“Is your daughter moving in with you?”
“Yes; that is the reason why Stephen quits us. He only remained here until Sybil could keep my house, and that happy day is at hand.”
“Yes; that's why Stephen is leaving us. He only stayed here until Sybil could manage my house, and that happy day is almost here.”
“That is a great compensation for the loss of your friend,” said Egremont.
"That's a great consolation for losing your friend," said Egremont.
“And yet she talks of flitting,” said Gerard, in a rather melancholy tone. “She hankers after the cloister. She has passed a still, sweet life in the convent here; the Superior is the sister of my employer and a very saint on earth; and Sybil knows nothing of the real world except its sufferings. No matter,” he added more cheerfully; “I would not have her take the veil rashly, but if I lose her it may be for the best. For the married life of a woman of our class in the present condition of our country is a lease of woe,” he added shaking his head, “slaves, and the slaves of slaves? Even woman’s spirit cannot stand against it; and it can bear against more than we can, master.”
“And yet she talks about leaving,” said Gerard, in a somewhat sad tone. “She longs for the convent. She has lived a quiet, peaceful life here; the Superior is my employer's sister and truly a saint on earth; and Sybil knows nothing of the real world except its pain. It doesn’t matter,” he added more cheerfully; “I wouldn’t want her to take religious vows without thinking it through, but if I lose her, it might be for the best. Because the married life for a woman like her in our country right now is full of suffering,” he said, shaking his head, “being tied down, and being subjugated? Even a woman's spirit can't withstand that; and it can endure more than we can, master.”
“Your daughter is not made for the common cares of life,” said Egremont.
“Your daughter isn’t suited for the everyday worries of life,” said Egremont.
“We’ll not talk of them,” said Gerard. “Sybil has an English heart, and that’s not easily broken. And you, comrade, you are a traveller in these parts, eh?”
“We won’t talk about them,” said Gerard. “Sybil has an English heart, and that’s not easily broken. And you, my friend, you’re a traveler in these parts, right?”
“A kind of traveller; something in the way of your friend Morley—connected with the press.”
“A type of traveler; someone like your friend Morley—linked to the press.”
“Indeed! a reporter, eh? I thought you had something about you a little more knowing than we provincials.”
“Really! A reporter, huh? I thought you had a bit more insight than us locals.”
“Yes; a reporter; they want information in London as to the real state of the country, and this time of the year, Parliament not sitting—Ah; I understand, a flying commission and a summer tour. Well, I often wish I were a penman; but I never could do it. I’ll read any day as long as you like, but that writing, I could never manage. My friend Morley is a powerful hand at it. His journal circulates a good deal about here; and if as I often tell him he would only sink his high-flying philosophy and stick to old English politics, he might make a property of it. You’ll like to know him?”
“Yes, a reporter; they want information in London about the real state of the country, and at this time of year, with Parliament not in session—Ah, I get it, a quick mission and a summer tour. Well, I often wish I could be a writer; but I’ve never been able to do it. I’ll read for as long as you want, but when it comes to writing, I just can’t manage it. My friend Morley is really good at it. His journal circulates quite a bit around here; and if he would only let go of his high-minded philosophy and focus on traditional English politics, as I often tell him, he could make a fortune off it. You’ll want to meet him?”
“Much.”
“More.”
“And what first took you to the press, if I may ask!”
“And what made you go to the press in the first place, if I can ask?”
“Why—my father was a gentleman—“, said Egremont in a hesitating tone, “and I was a younger son.”
“Why—my dad was a gentleman—,” said Egremont in a hesitant tone, “and I was the younger son.”
“Ah!” said Gerard, “that is as bad as being a woman.”
“Ah!” said Gerard, “that’s just as bad as being a woman.”
“I had no patrimony,” continued Egremont, “and I was obliged to work; I had no head I believe for the law; the church was not exactly in my way; and as for the army, how was I to advance without money or connexions! I had had some education, and so I thought I would turn it to account.”
“I had no inheritance,” Egremont continued, “and I was forced to work; I don’t think I had a talent for the law; the church wasn’t really an option for me; and as for the army, how was I supposed to get ahead without money or connections? I had some education, so I thought I would make the most of it.”
“Wisely done! you are one of the working classes, and will enlist I hope in the great struggle against the drones. The natural friends of the people are younger sons, though they are generally enlisted against us. The more fools they; to devote their energies to the maintenance of a system which is founded on selfishness and which leads to fraud; and of which they are the first victims. But every man thinks he will be an exception.”
“Nicely done! You're part of the working class, and I hope you'll join the big fight against the freeloaders. The real allies of the people are younger sons, even though they usually work against us. What fools they are to dedicate their efforts to keeping a system based on greed that leads to dishonesty, and where they end up being the first victims. But every guy believes he’ll be the exception.”
“And yet,” said Egremont, “a great family rooted in the land, has been deemed to be an element of political strength.”
"And yet," said Egremont, "a large family that has deep ties to the land is considered a source of political power."
“I’ll tell you what,” said Gerard, “there is a great family in this country and rooted in it, of which we have heard much less than they deserved, but of which I suspect we shall hear very soon enough to make us all think a bit.”
“I’ll tell you something,” said Gerard, “there’s a great family in this country with deep roots, about which we haven’t heard nearly as much as we should have, but I have a feeling we’ll be hearing a lot more soon enough to make us all reflect a bit.”
“In this county?”
“In this county?”
“Ay; in this county and every other one; I mean the PEOPLE.”
“Ay; in this county and every other one; I mean the PEOPLE.”
“Ah!” said Egremont, “that family has existed for a long time.”
“Wow!” said Egremont, “that family has been around for a long time.”
“But it has taken to increase rapidly of late, my friend—how may I call you?”
“But it has been increasing rapidly lately, my friend—what should I call you?”
“They call me, Franklin.”
“They call me Franklin.”
“A good English name of a good English class that has disappeared. Well, Mr Franklin, be sure of this, that the Population Returns of this country are very instructive reading.”
“A decent English name for a decent English class that no longer exists. Well, Mr. Franklin, rest assured that the Population Returns of this country are quite enlightening.”
“I can conceive so.”
"I can see that."
“I became a man when the bad times were beginning,” said Gerard; “I have passed through many doleful years. I was a Franklin’s son myself, and we had lived on this island at least no worse for a longer time than I care to recollect as little as what I am now. But that’s nothing; I am not thinking of myself. I am prosperous in a fashion; it is the serfs I live among of whom I am thinking. Well, I have heard, in the course of years, of some specifics for this constant degradation of the people; some thing or some person that was to put all right; and for my part, I was not unready to support any proposal or follow any leader. There was reform, and there was paper money, and no machinery, and a thousand other remedies; and there were demagogues of all kinds, some as base as myself, and some with blood in their veins almost as costly as flows in those of our great neighbour here. Earl de Mowbray, and I have always heard that was very choice: but I will frankly own to you, I never had much faith in any of these proposals or proposers; but they were a change, and that is something. But I have been persuaded of late that there is something going on in this country of more efficacy; a remedial power, as I believe, and irresistible; but whether remedial or not, at any rate a power that will mar all or cure all. You apprehend me? I speak of the annual arrival of more than three hundred thousand strangers in this island. How will you feed them? How will you clothe them? How will you house them? They have given up butcher’s meat; must they give up bread? And as for raiment and shelter, the rags of the kingdom are exhausted and your sinks and cellars already swarm like rabbit warrens.
“I became a man when the tough times were starting,” said Gerard. “I’ve been through many sorrowful years. I was a Franklin’s son myself, and we had lived on this island for a long time, at least not any worse than I care to remember. But that’s beside the point; I’m not thinking about myself. I’m doing alright in a way; it’s the serfs I live among that I’m concerned about. Over the years, I’ve heard about some solutions for this constant decline of the people; something or someone who was supposed to set everything right; and for my part, I was ready to support any proposal or follow any leader. There was reform, and there was paper money, and no machinery, and a thousand other fixes; and there were demagogues of all sorts, some as low as myself, and some with blood in their veins almost as precious as that of our great neighbor here. Earl de Mowbray—I've always heard he was very particular. But I’ll be honest with you, I never had much faith in any of these ideas or their proponents; but they were a change, and that counts for something. However, I’ve recently been convinced that there’s something happening in this country that has more power; a remedy, I believe, that is irresistible; but whether it’s a remedy or not, it’s a force that will either ruin everything or fix everything. Do you understand what I’m saying? I’m talking about the annual arrival of more than three hundred thousand strangers on this island. How will you feed them? How will you clothe them? How will you house them? They’ve given up meat; must they give up bread as well? And as for clothing and shelter, the rags of the kingdom are gone, and your sinks and cellars are already swarming like rabbit warrens.”
“‘Tis an awful consideration,” said Egremont musing.
“It's a terrible thing to think about,” said Egremont, deep in thought.
“Awful,” said Gerard; “‘tis the most solemn thing since the deluge. What kingdom can stand against it? Why go to your history—you’re a scholar,—and see the fall of the great Roman empire—what was that? Every now and then, there came two or three hundred thousand strangers out of the forests and crossed the mountains and rivers. They come to us every year and in greater numbers. What are your invasions of the barbarous nations, your Goths and Visigoths, your Lombards and Huns, to our Population Returns!”
“Awful,” said Gerard; “this is the most serious thing since the flood. What kingdom can withstand it? Why look to history—you’re an expert—just see the fall of the great Roman Empire—what was that? Time and again, two or three hundred thousand strangers would come out of the forests and cross the mountains and rivers. They come to us every year and in even larger numbers. What do your invasions by barbarian nations, your Goths and Visigoths, your Lombards and Huns, compare to our population stats?”
BOOK III
Book 3 Chapter 1
The last rays of the sun, contending with clouds of smoke that drifted across the country, partially illumined a peculiar landscape. Far as the eye could reach, and the region was level, except where a range of limestone hills formed its distant limit, a wilderness of cottages or tenements that were hardly entitled to a higher name, were scattered for many miles over the land; some detached, some connected in little rows, some clustering in groups, yet rarely forming continuous streets, but interspersed with blazing furnaces, heaps of burning coal, and piles of smouldering ironstone; while forges and engine chimneys roared and puffed in all directions, and indicated the frequent presence of the mouth of the mine and the bank of the coal-pit. Notwithstanding the whole country might be compared to a vast rabbit warren, it was nevertheless intersected with canals crossing each other at various levels, and though the subterranean operations were prosecuted with so much avidity that it was not uncommon to observe whole rows of houses awry, from the shifting and hollow nature of the land, still, intermingled with heaps of mineral refuse or of metallic dross, patches of the surface might here and there be recognised, covered, as if in mockery, with grass and corn, looking very much like those gentlemen’s sons that we used to read of in our youth, stolen by the chimneysweeps and giving some intimations of their breeding beneath their grimy livery. But a tree or a shrub—such an existence was unknown in this dingy rather than dreary region.
The last rays of the sun, battling with clouds of smoke drifting across the country, illuminated a strange landscape. As far as the eye could see, the area was mostly flat, except where a range of limestone hills formed the distant boundary. A wilderness of cottages or small apartments, scarcely deserving a better name, spread for miles across the land; some stood alone, some lined up in small rows, and others clustered together, yet they rarely formed continuous streets, instead being mixed with blazing furnaces, heaps of burning coal, and piles of smoldering ironstone. Forges and engine chimneys roared and puffed all around, indicating the frequent presence of mine entrances and coal pits. Even though the whole area could be likened to a vast rabbit warren, it was still crisscrossed by canals intersecting at various levels. And while the underground operations were carried out so aggressively that it wasn't uncommon to see entire rows of houses tilted due to the shifting and unstable land, patches of surface could occasionally be spotted, covered—almost mockingly—with grass and corn, looking much like those gentlemen's sons we used to read about as kids, stolen by the chimney sweeps and hinting at their noble origins beneath their grimy attire. But trees or shrubs—such things were absent in this dingy, if not dreary, region.
It was the twilight hour; the hour at which in southern climes the peasant kneels before the sunset image of the blessed Hebrew maiden; when caravans halt in their long course over vast deserts, and the turbaned traveller bending in the sand, pays his homage to the sacred stone and the sacred city; the hour, not less holy, that announces the cessation of English toil, and sends forth the miner and the collier to breathe the air of earth, and gaze on the light of heaven.
It was twilight; the time when in southern regions the farmer kneels before the setting sun to honor the blessed Hebrew maiden; when caravans stop on their long journey across vast deserts, and the traveler in a turban, bending in the sand, pays his respect to the sacred stone and the holy city; the hour, equally sacred, that marks the end of English labor, sending miners and coal workers out to breathe fresh air and see the light of day.
They come forth: the mine delivers its gang and the pit its bondsmen; the forge is silent and the engine is still. The plain is covered with the swarming multitude: bands of stalwart men, broad-chested and muscular, wet with toil, and black as the children of the tropics; troops of youth—alas! of both sexes,—though neither their raiment nor their language indicates the difference; all are clad in male attire; and oaths that men might shudder at, issue from lips born to breathe words of sweetness. Yet these are to be—some are—the mothers of England! But can we wonder at the hideous coarseness of their language when we remember the savage rudeness of their lives? Naked to the waist, an iron chain fastened to a belt of leather runs between their legs clad in canvas trousers, while on hands and feet an English girl, for twelve, sometimes for sixteen hours a-day, hauls and hurries tubs of coals up subterranean roads, dark, precipitous, and plashy: circumstances that seem to have escaped the notice of the Society for the Abolition of Negro Slavery. Those worthy gentlemen too appear to have been singularly unconscious of the sufferings of the little Trappers, which was remarkable, as many of them were in their own employ.
They come out: the mine brings its workers and the pit its laborers; the forge is quiet and the machinery is still. The plain is filled with a bustling crowd: groups of strong men, broad-shouldered and muscular, drenched in sweat, and as dark as those from the tropics; bands of youth—unfortunately!—from both genders, though neither their clothing nor their language shows the difference; all are dressed in men’s clothing; and curses that would make a man cringe come from lips that should be speaking sweet words. Yet these are to be—some are—the mothers of England! But can we really be surprised by the harshness of their language when we think about the brutal roughness of their lives? Bare to the waist, an iron chain attached to a leather belt runs between their legs, covered by canvas trousers, while an English girl, for twelve, sometimes for sixteen hours a day, pulls and rushes tubs of coal along dark, steep, muddy underground paths: situations that seem to have escaped the notice of the Society for the Abolition of Negro Slavery. Those well-meaning gentlemen also seem to have been surprisingly unaware of the suffering of the little Trappers, which is noteworthy since many of them employed them themselves.
See too these emerge from the bowels of the earth! Infants of four and five years of age, many of them girls, pretty and still soft and timid; entrusted with the fulfilment of most responsible duties, and the nature of which entails on them the necessity of being the earliest to enter the mine and the latest to leave it. Their labour indeed is not severe, for that would be impossible, but it is passed in darkness and in solitude. They endure that punishment which philosophical philanthropy has invented for the direst criminals, and which those criminals deem more terrible than the death for which it is substituted. Hour after hour elapses, and all that reminds the infant Trappers of the world they have quitted and that which they have joined, is the passage of the coal-waggons for which they open the air-doors of the galleries, and on keeping which doors constantly closed, except at this moment of passage, the safety of the mine and the lives of the persons employed in it entirely depend.
See these emerging from the depths of the earth! Children as young as four and five, many of them girls, pretty and still soft and timid; tasked with extremely responsible duties that require them to be the first to enter the mine and the last to leave. Their work isn't harsh, as that would be impossible, but it's spent in darkness and isolation. They endure a punishment that philosophical philanthropy has created for the worst criminals, which those criminals consider more horrifying than the death it replaces. Hour after hour passes, and all that reminds the child Trappers of the world they've left behind and the one they've joined is the movement of the coal wagons for which they open the air doors of the tunnels. Keeping those doors closed, except during this brief moment of passage, is crucial for the safety of the mine and the lives of everyone working in it.
Sir Joshua, a man of genius and a courtly artist, struck by the seraphic countenance of Lady Alice Gordon, when a child of very tender years, painted the celestial visage in various attitudes on the same canvass, and styled the group of heavenly faces—guardian angels!
Sir Joshua, a talented and refined artist, captivated by the angelic face of Lady Alice Gordon as a young child, painted her celestial features in different poses on the same canvas and called the collection of divine faces—guardian angels!
We would say to some great master of the pencil, Mr Landseer or Mr Etty, go thou to the little trappers and do likewise!
We would tell a great artist, like Mr. Landseer or Mr. Etty, to go to the little trappers and do the same!
A small party of miners approached a house of more pretension than the generality of the dwellings, and announcing its character by a very flagrant sign of the Rising Sun. They entered it as men accustomed, and were greeted with smiles and many civil words from the lady at the bar, who inquired very cheerfully what the gentlemen would have. They soon found themselves seated in the tap, and, though it was not entirely unoccupied, in their accustomed places, for there seemed a general understanding that they enjoyed a prescriptive right.
A small group of miners approached a house that was fancier than most of the homes around, marked by a large sign of the Rising Sun. They entered like they owned the place and were welcomed with smiles and polite words from the lady behind the bar, who cheerfully asked what the gentlemen would like. They soon found themselves sitting in the taproom, and although it wasn’t completely empty, they took their usual spots, as there seemed to be a common understanding that they had a rightful claim to them.
With hunches of white bread in their black hands, and grinning with their sable countenances and ivory teeth, they really looked like a gang of negroes at a revel.
With pieces of white bread in their black hands, and grinning with their dark faces and white teeth, they really looked like a group of Black people at a party.
The cups of ale circulated, the pipes were lighted, the preliminary puffs achieved. There was at length silence, when he who seemed their leader and who filled a sort of president’s seat, took his pipe from his mouth, and then uttering the first complete sentence that had yet been expressed aloud, thus delivered himself.
The mugs of beer were passed around, the pipes were lit, and the first puffs were taken. Finally, there was silence, and the one who appeared to be their leader, sitting in a kind of president’s chair, took his pipe out of his mouth and then spoke the first full sentence that had been said out loud, saying this.
“The fact is we are tommied to death.”
“The fact is we are overwhelmed to death.”
“You never spoke a truer word, Master Nixon,” said one of his companions.
“You never spoke a truer word, Master Nixon,” said one of his friends.
“It’s gospel, every word of it,” said another.
“It’s the truth, every word of it,” said another.
“And the point is,” continued Master Nixon, “what are we for to do?”
“And the point is,” Master Nixon continued, “what are we supposed to do?”
“Ay, surely,” said a collier; “that’s the marrow.”
“Yeah, for sure,” said a coal miner; “that’s the real deal.”
“Ay, ay,” agreed several; “there it is.”
"Ay, ay," several agreed; "there it is."
“The question is,” said Nixon, looking round with a magisterial air, “what is wages? I say, tayn’t sugar, tayn’t tea, tayn’t bacon. I don’t think it’s candles; but of this I be sure, tayn’t waistcoats.”
“The question is,” said Nixon, looking around with an authoritative air, “what are wages? I say, it’s not sugar, it’s not tea, it’s not bacon. I don’t think it’s candles; but I am sure of this, it’s not waistcoats.”
Here there was a general groan.
Here there was a collective groan.
“Comrades,” continued Nixon, “you know what has happened; you know as how Juggins applied for his balance after his tommy-book was paid up, and that incarnate nigger Diggs has made him take two waistcoats. Now the question rises, what is a collier to do with waistcoats? Pawn ‘em I s’pose to Diggs’ son-in-law, next door to his father’s shop, and sell the ticket for sixpence. Now there’s the question; keep to the question; the question is waistcoats and tommy; first waistcoats and then tommy.”
“Friends,” continued Nixon, “you all know what’s happened; you know how Juggins asked for his balance after he paid off his money book, and that guy Diggs has made him take two vests. Now the question is, what’s a coal miner supposed to do with vests? I guess he’ll pawn them to Diggs’ son-in-law, right next to his father’s shop, and sell the ticket for sixpence. So here’s the issue; let’s stick to the issue; the issue is vests and money; first vests and then money.”
“I have been making a pound a-week these two months past,” said another, “but as I’m a sinner saved, I have never seen the young queen’s picture yet.”
“I’ve been making a pound a week for the past two months,” said another, “but as I’m a sinner saved, I’ve never seen the young queen’s picture yet.”
“And I have been obliged to pay the doctor for my poor wife in tommy,” said another. “‘Doctor,’ I said, says I, ‘I blush to do it, but all I have got is tommy, and what shall it be, bacon or cheese?’ ‘Cheese at tenpence a pound,’ says he, ‘which I buy for my servants at sixpence. Never mind,’ says he, for he is a thorough Christian, ‘I’ll take the tommy as I find it.’”
“And I had to pay the doctor for my poor wife with food,” said another. “’Doctor,’ I said, ‘I’m embarrassed to say this, but all I have is food, so what will it be, bacon or cheese?’ ‘Cheese at ten pence a pound,’ he replies, ‘which I buy for my staff at six pence. No worries,’ he says, being a true Christian, ‘I’ll take the food as it is.’”
“Juggins has got his rent to pay and is afeard of the bums,” said Nixon; “and he has got two waistcoats!”
“Juggins has his rent to pay and is worried about the losers,” said Nixon; “and he has two vests!”
“Besides,” said another, “Diggs’ tommy is only open once a-week, and if you’re not there in time, you go over for another seven days. And it’s such a distance, and he keeps a body there such a time—it’s always a day’s work for my poor woman; she can’t do nothing after it, what with the waiting and the standing and the cussing of Master Joseph Diggs,—for he do swear at the women, when they rush in for the first turn, most fearful.”
“Besides,” said another, “Diggs’ shop is only open once a week, and if you’re not there on time, you have to wait another seven days. And it’s such a long way, and he makes people wait there for so long—it’s always a whole day’s work for my poor wife; she can’t do anything after that, with all the waiting and standing around and listening to Master Joseph Diggs curse the women when they rush in for the first turn, which is really outrageous.”
“They do say he’s a shocking little dog.”
“They say he’s a really shocking little dog.”
“Master Joseph is wery wiolent, but there is no one like old Diggs for grabbing a bit of one’s wages. He do so love it! And then he says you never need be at no loss for nothing; you can find everything under my roof. I should like to know who is to mend our shoes. Has Gaffer Diggs a cobbler’s stall?”
“Master Joseph is really violent, but there's no one like old Diggs for getting a piece of one’s pay. He loves it! And then he says you’ll never be at a loss for anything; you can find everything under my roof. I’d like to know who’s going to fix our shoes. Does Gaffer Diggs have a cobbler's stall?”
“Or sell us a penn-orth of potatoes,” said another. “Or a ha’porth of milk.”
“Or sell us a penny’s worth of potatoes,” said another. “Or half a penny’s worth of milk.”
“No; and so to get them one is obliged to go and sell some tommy, and much one gets for it. Bacon at ninepence a-pound at Diggs’, which you may get at a huckster’s for sixpence, and therefore the huckster can’t be expected to give you more than fourpence halfpenny, by which token the tommy in our field just cuts our wages atween the navel.”
“No; and so to get some, you have to go sell some rations, and you don’t get much for it. Bacon costs nine pence a pound at Diggs', which you can get at a local shop for six pence, so it’s no surprise the shopkeeper won’t give you more than four and a half pence, which means the rations in our field barely cover our wages.”
“And that’s as true as if you heard it in church, Master Waghorn.”
“And that’s just as true as if you heard it in church, Master Waghorn.”
“This Diggs seems to be an oppressor of the people,” said a voice from a distant corner of the room.
“This Diggs appears to be a tyrant to the people,” said a voice from a distant corner of the room.
Master Nixon looked around, smoked, puffed, and then said, “I should think he wor; as bloody-a-hearted butty as ever jingled.”
Master Nixon looked around, smoked, puffed, and then said, “I should think he was as cold-hearted as ever.”
“But what business has a butty to keep a shop?” inquired the stranger. “The law touches him.”
“But what right does a worker have to run a shop?” asked the stranger. “The law applies to him.”
“I should like to know who would touch the law,” said Nixon; “not I for one. Them tommy shops is very delicate things; they won’t stand no handling, I can tell you that.”
“I’d like to know who would handle the law,” said Nixon; “not me for sure. Those little shops are very fragile; they can’t take much handling, I can assure you.”
“But he cannot force you to take goods,” said the stranger; “he must pay you in current coin of the realm, if you demand it.”
“But he can't make you accept goods,” said the stranger; “he has to pay you in the current currency of the land, if that's what you ask for.”
“They only pay us once in five weeks,” said a collier; “and how is a man to live meanwhile. And suppose we were to make shift for a month or five weeks, and have all our money coming, and have no tommy out of the shop, what would the butty say to me? He would say, ‘do you want e’er a note this time’ and if I was to say ‘no,’ then he would say, ‘you’ve no call to go down to work any more here.’ And that’s what I call forsation.”
“They only pay us once every five weeks,” said a coal miner. “How's a guy supposed to make ends meet in the meantime? And let’s say we manage for a month or five weeks, get all our pay, but have no food from the shop; what would the foreman say to me? He'd ask, ‘Do you want any cash this time?’ and if I said ‘no,’ he’d respond, ‘You’ve got no reason to keep working here.’ That’s what I call being left high and dry.”
“Ay, ay,” said another collier; “ask for the young queen’s picture, and you would soon have to put your shirt on, and go up the shaft.”
“Ay, ay,” said another miner; “ask for a picture of the young queen, and you’d soon have to take off your shirt and go up the shaft.”
“It’s them long reckonings that force us to the tommy shops,” said another collier; “and if a butty turns you away because you won’t take no tommy, you’re a marked man in every field about.” *
“It’s those long paychecks that push us to the snack shops,” said another coal miner; “and if a buddy turns you away because you won’t take any snacks, you’re a marked person in every area around.”
* A Butty in the mining districts is a middleman: a Doggy is his manager. The Butty generally keeps a Tommy or Truck shop and pays the wages of his labourers in goods. When miners and colliers strike they term it, “going to play.”
* A Butty in the mining areas is a middleman: a Doggy is his manager. The Butty usually owns a small shop and pays his workers with goods. When miners and colliers go on strike, they call it “going to play.”
“There’s wus things as tommy,” said a collier who had hitherto been silent, “and that’s these here butties. What’s going on in the pit is known only to God Almighty and the colliers. I have been a consistent methodist for many years, strived to do well, and all the harm I have ever done to the butties was to tell them that their deeds would not stand on the day of judgment.
“There’s a few things as true,” said a miner who had been quiet until now, “and that’s these here buddies. What happens in the pit is only known to God and the miners. I’ve been a dedicated Methodist for many years, tried to do right, and the only harm I've ever done to the buddies was to tell them that their actions wouldn’t hold up on judgment day.”
“They are deeds of darkness surely; for many’s the morn we work for nothing, by one excuse or another, and many’s the good stint that they undermeasure. And many’s the cup of their ale that you must drink before they will give you any work. If the queen would do something for us poor men, it would be a blessed job.”
“They are definitely shady actions; there have been many mornings where we work for nothing, making excuses here and there, and many good efforts that they shortchange us on. And you have to drink many of their beers before they’ll even consider giving you any work. If the queen could do anything for us poor guys, it would be a real blessing.”
“There ayn’t no black tyrant on this earth like a butty, surely,” said a collier; “and there’s no redress for poor men.”
“There isn’t any black tyrant on this earth like a bully, really,” said a miner; “and there’s no justice for poor people.”
“But why do not you state your grievances to the landlords and lessees,” said the stranger.
“But why don’t you tell the landlords and tenants about your problems?” said the stranger.
“I take it you be a stranger in these parts, sir,” said Master Nixon, following up this remark by a most enormous puff. He was the oracle of his circle, and there was silence whenever he was inclined to address them, which was not too often, though when he spoke, his words, as his followers often observed, were a regular ten-yard coal.
“I assume you’re new around here, sir,” said Master Nixon, following up this comment with a huge puff. He was the authority of his group, and there was silence whenever he felt like speaking, which wasn’t too often, but when he did talk, his words, as his followers often noted, were a solid ten-yard load.
“I take it you be a stranger in these parts, sir, or else you would know that it’s as easy for a miner to speak to a mainmaster, as it is for me to pick coal with this here clay. Sir, there’s a gulf atween ‘em. I went into the pit when I was five year old, and I count forty year in the service come Martinmas, and a very good age, sir, for a man what does his work, and I knows what I’m speaking about. In forty year, sir, a man sees a pretty deal, ‘specially when he don’t move out of the same spot and keeps his ‘tention. I’ve been at play, sir, several times in forty year, and have seen as great stick-outs as ever happened in this country. I’ve seen the people at play for weeks together, and so clammed that I never tasted nothing but a potatoe and a little salt for more than a fortnight. Talk of tommy, that was hard fare, but we were holding out for our rights, and that’s sauce for any gander. And I’ll tell you what, sir, that I never knew the people play yet, but if a word had passed atween them and the main-masters aforehand, it might not have been settled; but you can’t get at them any way. Atween the poor man and the gentleman there never was no connection, and that’s the wital mischief of this country.
“I take it you’re new around here, sir, or you’d know that it’s just as easy for a miner to talk to a mine owner as it is for me to pick coal with this clay. There’s a big gap between them. I started working in the pit when I was five, and I'll have been in the job for forty years by Martinmas, which is a good age for someone who does their work well, and I know what I’m talking about. In forty years, a person sees a lot, especially when they don’t move from the same place and stay focused. I’ve participated in strikes several times over those forty years and witnessed some significant events this country has seen. I’ve watched people on strike for weeks, living on practically nothing but a potato and a little salt for over two weeks. Talking about tough times, that was hard living, but we were fighting for our rights, and that’s fair for anyone. I’ll tell you this, sir: I’ve never seen a strike happen where there wasn't a word exchanged between the workers and the mine owners beforehand; maybe things wouldn't have ended up so messy. But good luck trying to get through to them any way. There’s never been a connection between the working man and the gentleman, and that’s the real problem in this country."
“It’s a very true word, Master Nixon, and by this token that when we went to play in —28, and the masters said they would meet us; what did they do but walk about the ground and speak to the butties. The butties has their ear.”
“It’s a very true statement, Master Nixon, and to prove it, when we went to play in —28, the masters said they would meet us; what did they do instead but wander around the grounds and talk to the butties? The butties had their attention.”
“We never want no soldiers here if the masters would speak with the men; but the sight of a pitman is pison to a gentleman, and if we go up to speak with ‘em, they always run away.”
“We don’t want any soldiers here if the masters want to talk to the men; but seeing a miner is poison to a gentleman, and if we go up to talk to them, they always run away.”
“It’s the butties,” said Nixon; “they’re wusser nor tommy.”
“It’s the sandwiches,” said Nixon; “they’re worse than the stew.”
“The people will never have their rights,” said the stranger, “until they learn their power. Suppose instead of sticking out and playing, fifty of your families were to live under one roof. You would live better than you live now; you would feed more fully, and he lodged and clothed more comfortably, and you might save half the amount of your wages; you would become capitalists; you might yourselves hire your mines and pits from the owners, and pay them a better rent than they now obtain, and yet yourselves gain more and work less.”
“The people will never have their rights,” said the stranger, “until they learn their power. Imagine if instead of just getting by and playing, fifty of your families lived under one roof. You would live better than you do now; you would eat more, have better housing, and be more comfortably dressed, and you could save half of what you earn; you would become capitalists; you could even rent your mines and pits from the owners, paying them a better rent than they currently get, while still earning more and working less.”
“Sir,” said Mr Nixon, taking his pipe from his mouth, and sending forth a volume of smoke, “you speak like a book.”
“Sir,” said Mr. Nixon, taking his pipe out of his mouth and blowing out a cloud of smoke, “you talk like a book.”
“It is the principle of association,” said the stranger; “the want of the age.”
“It’s the principle of association,” said the stranger; “the need of the age.”
“Sir,” said Mr Nixon, “this here age wants a great deal, but what it principally wants is to have its wages paid in the current coin of the realm.”
“Sir,” said Mr. Nixon, “this age demands a lot, but what it really wants is to have its wages paid in the current currency.”
Soon after this there were symptoms of empty mugs and exhausted pipes, and the party began to stir. The stranger addressing Nixon, enquired of him what was their present distance from Wodgate.
Soon after this, there were signs of empty mugs and used pipes, and the party started to come alive. The stranger, speaking to Nixon, asked him how far they were from Wodgate.
“Wodgate!” exclaimed Mr Nixon with an unconscious air.
“Wodgate!” Mr. Nixon said casually.
“The gentleman means Hell-house Yard,” said one of his companions.
“The guy means Hell-house Yard,” said one of his friends.
“I’m at home,” said Mr Nixon, “but ‘tis the first time I ever heard Hell-house Yard called Wodgate.”
“I’m at home,” Mr. Nixon said, “but it’s the first time I’ve ever heard Hell-house Yard called Wodgate.”
“It’s called so in joggraphy,” said Juggins.
“It’s called that in joggraphy,” Juggins said.
“But you hay’nt going to Hell-house Yard this time of night!” said Mr Nixon. “I’d as soon think of going down the pit with the windlass turned by lushy Bob.”
“But you’re not going to Hell-house Yard at this time of night!” said Mr. Nixon. “I’d just as soon think of going down the pit with the windlass turned by drunk Bob.”
“Tayn’t a journey for Christians,” said Juggins.
“Tain't a journey for Christians,” said Juggins.
“They’re a very queer lot even in sunshine,” said another.
“They're a pretty odd bunch even in the sunshine,” said another.
“And how far is it?” asked the stranger.
“And how far is it?” asked the stranger.
“I walked there once in three hours,” said a collier, “but that was to the wake. If you want to see divils carnal, there’s your time of day. They’re no less than heathens, I be sure. I’d be sorry to see even our butty among them, for he is a sort of a Christian when he has taken a glass of ale.”
“I walked there once in three hours,” said a coal miner, “but that was for the wake. If you want to see some wild people, that's the time to go. They’re no better than heathens, I’m sure. I’d hate to see even our buddy among them, because he’s kind of a Christian when he’s had a pint of ale.”
Book 3 Chapter 2
Two days after the visit of Egremont to the cottage of Walter Gerard, the visit of the Marney family to Mowbray terminated, and they returned to the Abbey.
Two days after Egremont's visit to Walter Gerard's cottage, the Marney family's visit to Mowbray ended, and they went back to the Abbey.
There is something mournful in the breaking up of an agreeable party, and few are the roofs in which one has sojourned, which are quitted without some feeling of depression. The sudden cessation of all those sources of excitement which pervade a gay and well arranged mansion in the country, unstrings the nervous system. For a week or so, we have done nothing which was not agreeable, and heard nothing which was not pleasant. Our self-love has been respected; there has been a total cessation of petty cares; all the enjoyment of an establisnment without any of its solicitude. We have beheld civilization only in its favoured aspect, and tasted only the sunny side of the fruit. Sometimes there are associations with our visit of a still sweeter and softer character, but on these we need not dwell: glances that cannot be forgotten, and tones that linger in the ear; sentiment that subdues the soul, and flirtation that agitates the fancy. No matter, whatever may be the cause, one too often drives away from a country-house, rather hipped. The specific would be immediately to drive to another, and it is a favourite remedy. But sometimes it is not in our power; sometimes for instance we must return to our household gods in the shape of a nursery; and though this was not the form assumed by the penates of Lord Marney, his presence, the presence of an individual so important and so indefatigable, was still required. His Lordship had passed his time at Mowbray to his satisfaction. He had had his own way in everything. His selfishness had not received a single shock. He had lain down the law and it had not been questioned. He had dogmatised and impugned, and his assertions had passed current, and his doctrines been accepted as orthodox. Lord Mowbray suited him; he liked the consideration of so great a personage. Lord Marney also really liked pomp; a curious table and a luxurious life; but he liked them under any roof rather than his own. Not that he was what is commonly called a Screw; that is to say he was not a mere screw; but he was acute and malicious; saw everybody’s worth and position at a glance; could not bear to expend his choice wines and costly viands on hangers-on and toad-eaters, though at the same time no man encouraged and required hangers-on and toad-eaters more. Lord Marney had all the petty social vices, and none of those petty social weaknesses which soften their harshness or their hideousness. To receive a prince of the blood or a great peer he would spare nothing. Had he to fulfil any of the public duties of his station, his performance would baffle criticism. But he enjoyed making the Vicar of Marney or Captain Grouse drink some claret that was on the wane, or praise a bottle of Burgundy that he knew was pricked.
There’s something sad about leaving a pleasant party, and not many homes where we’ve stayed feel right to leave without some sense of loss. The sudden stop of all the excitement in a lively, well-kept country house leaves us feeling a bit off. For a week or so, we’ve only done enjoyable things and heard only nice things. Our self-esteem has been taken care of, there’s been a total break from small worries, and we’ve enjoyed the benefits of a nice place without any of the stress. We’ve only seen the bright side of civilization and tasted its sweeter offerings. Sometimes our visit also brings along even sweeter and softer memories, but we won’t dwell on those: unforgettable looks and lingering tones, feelings that touch the soul, and flirtations that stir the imagination. No matter the reason, we often leave a country house feeling a bit down. The best remedy would be to go to another one, and that’s a popular fix. But sometimes that’s not possible; for instance, sometimes we have to go back to our own responsibilities in the form of a nursery. Although this wasn’t the role of Lord Marney’s household gods, his presence was still needed—an individual so important and tireless. He had spent his time at Mowbray happily, having everything his way, his selfishness never challenged. He laid down the law, and no one questioned it. He had argued and criticized, and his statements were accepted without resistance, his views treated as the standard. Lord Mowbray suited him; he enjoyed the respect of such a high-status person. Lord Marney also genuinely liked grandeur, a unique table, and a luxurious lifestyle, but he preferred them anywhere but his own home. Not that he was what people typically call a miser; he wasn’t merely stingy, but he was sharp and cruel, quickly assessing everyone’s value and status. He couldn’t stand spending his fine wines and fancy meals on sycophants, even though he needed and welcomed sycophants more than anyone. Lord Marney embodied all the petty social vices without any of the weaknesses that might soften their severity or ugliness. He would spare no expense to host a prince or a high-ranking peer. If required to perform any of his public duties, he would do so flawlessly. However, he took pleasure in making the Vicar of Marney or Captain Grouse drink some fading claret or praise a bottle of Burgundy he knew was spoiled.
Little things affect little minds. Lord Marney rose in no very good humour; he was kept at the station, which aggravated his spleen. During his journey on the railroad he spoke little, and though he more than once laboured to get up a controversy he was unable, for Lady Marney, who rather dreaded her dull home, and was not yet in a tone of mind that could hail the presence of the little Poinsett as full compensation for the brilliant circle of Mowbray, replied in amiable monosyllables, and Egremont himself in austere ones, for he was musing over Sybil Gerard and a thousand things as wild and sweet.
Little things impact little minds. Lord Marney was in a bad mood; being stuck at the station made him even more irritable. During his train ride, he didn’t talk much, and even though he tried several times to start a debate, he couldn't manage it. Lady Marney, who was rather anxious about her boring home and not yet in the right frame of mind to see the little Poinsett as a worthy substitute for the exciting social scene of Mowbray, responded with friendly one-word answers. Egremont, on the other hand, replied sternly as he was lost in thoughts about Sybil Gerard and countless other wild and sweet things.
Everything went wrong this day. Even Captain Grouse was not at the Abbey to welcome them back. He was playing in a cricket match, Marney against Marham. Nothing else would have induced him to be absent. So it happened that the three fellow-travellers had to dine together, utterly weary of themselves and of each other. Captain Grouse was never more wanted; he would have amused Lord Marney, relieved his wife and brother, reported all that had been said and done in their neighbourhood during their absence, introduced a new tone, and effected a happy diversion. Leaving Mowbray, detained at the station, Grouse away, some disagreeable letters, or letters which an ill-humoured man chooses to esteem disagreeable, seemed to announce a climax. Lord Marney ordered the dinner to be served in the small dining-room, which was contiguous to a saloon in which Lady Marney, when they were alone, generally passed the evening.
Everything went wrong that day. Even Captain Grouse wasn’t at the Abbey to welcome them back; he was playing in a cricket match, Marney against Marham. Nothing else would have kept him away. So, the three travelers ended up dining together, completely tired of themselves and each other. Captain Grouse was never more needed; he could have entertained Lord Marney, helped his wife and brother, shared all the gossip from their neighborhood during their absence, brought a fresh vibe, and created a pleasant distraction. With Mowbray stuck at the station and Grouse unavailable, some unpleasant letters—or letters that a grumpy person might consider unpleasant—seemed to signal a peak of frustration. Lord Marney had dinner served in the small dining room, which was next to a saloon where Lady Marney usually spent her evenings when they were alone.
The dinner was silent and sombre; happily it was also short. Lord Marney tasted several dishes, ate of none; found fault with his own claret, though the butler had given him a choice bottle; praised Lord Mowbray’s, wondered where he got it, “all the wines at Mowbray were good;” then for the twentieth time wondered what could have induced Grouse to fix the cricket match the day he returned home, though he chose to forget that he had never communicated to Grouse even the probable day on which he might be expected.
The dinner was quiet and serious; thankfully, it was also short. Lord Marney sampled several dishes but didn’t eat any; he complained about his own claret, even though the butler had served him a fine bottle; he praised Lord Mowbray’s wine and wondered where he got it, saying, “All the wines at Mowbray are good.” Then, for the twentieth time, he wondered why Grouse had decided to schedule the cricket match on the day he returned home, although he conveniently forgot that he had never even informed Grouse of the likely day he would be back.
As for Egremont it must be admitted that he was scarcely in a more contented mood than his brother, though he had not such insufficient cause for his dark humours. In quitting Mowbray, he had quitted something else than merely an agreeable circle: enough had happened in that visit to stir up the deep recesses of his heart, and to prompt him to investigate in an unusual spirit the cause and attributes of his position. He had found a letter on his return to the Abbey, not calculated to dispel these somewhat morbid feelings; a letter from his agent, urging the settlement of his election accounts, the primary cause of his visit to his brother.
As for Egremont, it's fair to say he wasn't in a much better mood than his brother, even though he didn't have as little reason for his dark feelings. Leaving Mowbray meant leaving behind more than just a pleasant social circle; enough had happened during that visit to stir the deeper parts of his heart and make him want to reflect on the reasons and qualities of his situation. When he returned to the Abbey, he found a letter that didn't help ease these somewhat gloomy emotions—a letter from his agent, pressing him to settle his election accounts, which was the main reason for his visit to his brother.
Lady Marney left the dining-room; the brothers were alone. Lord Marney filled a bumper, which he drank off rapidly, pushed the bottle to his brother, and then said again, “What a cursed bore it is that Grouse is not here.”
Lady Marney left the dining room; the brothers were alone. Lord Marney poured himself a big drink, which he downed quickly, pushed the bottle to his brother, and then said again, “What a damn bore it is that Grouse isn’t here.”
“Well, I cannot say, George, that I particularly miss the presence of Captain Grouse,” said his brother.
“Well, I can’t say, George, that I really miss having Captain Grouse around,” said his brother.
Lord Marney looked at Egremont pugnaciously, and then observed, “Grouse is a capital fellow; one is never dull when Grouse is here.”
Lord Marney looked at Egremont challengingly, and then said, “Grouse is a great guy; things are never boring when Grouse is around.”
“Well, for my part,” said Egremont, “I do not much admire that amusement which is dependent on the efforts of hangers-on.”
“Well, for my part,” said Egremont, “I don’t really admire that pastime that relies on the efforts of followers.”
“Grouse is no more a hanger-on than any one else,” said Lord Marney, rather fiercely.
“Grouse is just as much a part of the group as anyone else,” said Lord Marney, quite forcefully.
“Perhaps not,” said Egremont quietly; “I am no judge of such sort of people.”
“Maybe not,” said Egremont softly; “I’m not the right person to judge that kind of people.”
“I should like to know what you are a judge of; certainly not of making yourself agreeable to young ladies. Arabella cannot he particularly charmed with the result of your visit to Mowbray, as far as Lady Joan is concerned, Arabella’s most intimate friend by the bye. If for no other reason, you ought to have paid her more attention.”
“I'd like to know what you think you’re good at; it’s definitely not in charming young ladies. Arabella can't be too impressed with how your visit to Mowbray turned out, especially when it comes to Lady Joan, who is Arabella’s closest friend, by the way. If for no other reason, you should have given her more attention.”
“I cannot pay attention unless I am attracted,” said Egremont; “I have not the ever-ready talent of your friend, Captain Grouse.”
“I can’t focus unless I’m interested,” said Egremont; “I don’t have the quick talent like your friend, Captain Grouse.”
“I do not know what you mean by my friend Captain Grouse. Captain Grouse is no more my friend than your friend. One must have people about the house to do a thousand things which one cannot do oneself, and which one cannot trust to servants, and Grouse does all this capitally.”
“I don’t know what you mean by my friend Captain Grouse. Captain Grouse is no more my friend than he is yours. You need people around the house to handle a thousand tasks that you can’t do yourself and can’t trust to servants, and Grouse does all that excellently.”
“Exactly; he is just what I said, a capital hanger-on if you like, but still a hanger-on.”
“Exactly; he is exactly what I said, a real freeloader if you want to call it that, but still a freeloader.”
“Well, and what then! Suppose he is a hanger-on; may I not have hangers-on as well as any other man?”
“Well, so what! Just because he’s a freeloader doesn’t mean I can’t have my own, just like anyone else?”
“Of course you may; but I am not bound to regret their absence.”
"Of course you can; but I’m not obligated to feel sorry about their absence."
“Who said you were? But I will regret their absence, if I choose. And I regret the absence of Grouse, regret it very much; and if he did happen to be inextricably engaged in this unfortunate match, I say, and you may contradict me if you please, that he ought to have taken care that Slimsey dined here, to tell me all that had happened.”
“Who said you were? But I can regret their absence if I want to. And I really regret that Grouse isn't here; I regret it a lot. And if he was stuck in this unfortunate match, I say, and you can disagree with me if you want, that he should have made sure Slimsey dined here to fill me in on everything that happened.”
“I am very glad he omitted to do so,” said Egremont; “I prefer Grouse to Slimsey.”
“I’m really glad he didn’t do that,” said Egremont; “I like Grouse more than Slimsey.”
“I dare say you do,” said Lord Marney, filling his glass and looking very black; “you would like, I have no doubt, to see a fine gentleman-saint, like your friend Mr St Lys, at Marney, preaching in cottages, filling the people with discontent, lecturing me about low wages, soliciting plots of grounds for new churches, and inveigling Arabella into subscriptions to painted windows.”
“I’m sure you do,” said Lord Marney, pouring himself a drink and looking quite annoyed; “you would love to see a fine gentleman-saint, like your friend Mr. St Lys, here at Marney, preaching in cottages, stirring up discontent among the people, lecturing me about low wages, asking for land to build new churches, and persuading Arabella to donate for stained glass windows.”
“I certainly should like to see a man like Aubrey St Lys at Marney,” said Egremont quietly, but rather doggedly.
“I definitely would like to see someone like Aubrey St Lys at Marney,” said Egremont calmly, but somewhat stubbornly.
“And if he were here, I would soon see who should be master,” said Lord Marney; “I would not succumb like Mowbray. One might as well have a jesuit in the house at once.”
“And if he were here, I’d quickly figure out who should be in charge,” said Lord Marney; “I wouldn’t back down like Mowbray. You might as well have a Jesuit in the house right away.”
“I dare say St Lys would care very little about entering your house,” said Egremont. “I know it was with great reluctance that he ever came to Mowbray Castle.”
“I bet St Lys wouldn’t care much about coming into your house,” said Egremont. “I know he only came to Mowbray Castle with a lot of hesitation.”
“I dare say; very great reluctance indeed. And very reluctant he was, I make no doubt, to sit next to Lady Maud. I wonder he does not fly higher, and preach to Lady Joan; but she is too sensible a woman for such fanatical tricks.”
“I would say there was a lot of reluctance. And he was indeed very hesitant to sit next to Lady Maud. I’m surprised he doesn’t aim higher and preach to Lady Joan, but she’s too sensible for that kind of fanatical nonsense.”
“St Lys thinks it his duty to enter all societies. That is the reason why he goes to Mowbray Castle, as well as to the squalid courts and cellars of the town. He takes care that those who are clad in purple and fine linen shall know the state of their neighbours. They cannot at least plead ignorance for the nonfulfilment of their duty. Before St Lys’s time, the family at Mowbray Castle might as well have not existed, as far as benefiting their miserable vicinage. It would be well perhaps for other districts not less wretched, and for other families as high and favoured as the Mowbrays, if there were a Mr St Lys on the spot instead of a Mr Slimsey.”
“St Lys believes it's his responsibility to engage with all communities. That's why he visits Mowbray Castle, as well as the rundown courts and basements of the town. He makes sure that those dressed in luxury are aware of the conditions of their neighbors. They can’t claim ignorance when it comes to fulfilling their responsibilities. Before St Lys arrived, the family at Mowbray Castle might as well have not existed in terms of helping their struggling surroundings. It might be beneficial for other equally unfortunate areas, and for other esteemed families like the Mowbrays, if there were a Mr. St Lys around instead of a Mr. Slimsey.”
“I suppose that is meant for a cut,” said Lord Marney; “but I wish the people were as well off in every part of the country as they are on my estate. They get here their eight shillings a week, always at least seven, and every hand is at this moment in employ, except a parcel of scoundrels who prefer woodstealing and poaching, and who would prefer wood-stealing and poaching if you gave them double the wages. The rate of wages is nothing: certainty is the thing; and every man at Marney may be sure of his seven shillings a-week for at least nine months in the year; and for the other three, they can go to the House, and a very proper place for them; it is heated with hot air, and has every comfort. Even Marney Abbey is not heated with hot air. I have often thought of it; it makes me mad sometimes to think of those lazy, pampered menials passing their lives with their backs to a great roaring fire; but I am afraid of the flues.”
“I guess that's meant to be a cut,” said Lord Marney; “but I wish people were as well off in every part of the country as they are on my estate. Here, they get their eight shillings a week, always at least seven, and every person is currently in employment, except a bunch of lowlifes who prefer stealing wood and poaching, and who would still choose stealing wood and poaching even if you offered them double the wages. The wage rate doesn’t mean much: what matters is certainty; and every man at Marney can count on his seven shillings a week for at least nine months of the year; for the other three, they can go to the House, which is a very suitable place for them; it’s heated with hot air and has all the comforts. Even Marney Abbey isn’t heated with hot air. I’ve often thought about it; it drives me crazy sometimes to think of those lazy, spoiled servants spending their lives with their backs to a huge roaring fire; but I’m worried about the flues.”
“I wonder, talking of fires, that you are not more afraid of burning ricks,” said Egremont.
“I wonder, since we’re talking about fires, why you’re not more afraid of burning haystacks,” said Egremont.
“It’s an infernal lie,” said Lord Marney, very violently.
“It’s a terrible lie,” said Lord Marney, very angrily.
“What is?” said Egremont.
“What is it?” said Egremont.
“That there is any incendiarism in this neighbourhood.”
"That there is any arson in this neighborhood."
“Why, there was a fire the day after I came.”
“Actually, there was a fire the day after I arrived.”
“That had nothing to do with wages; it was an accident. I examined into it myself; so did Grouse, so did Slimsey; I sent them about everywhere. I told them I was sure the fire was purely accidental, and to go and see about it; and they came back and agreed that it was purely accidental.”
"That had nothing to do with pay; it was an accident. I looked into it myself; so did Grouse, and so did Slimsey; I sent them all over the place. I told them I was certain the fire was purely accidental, and to go check it out; they came back and agreed that it was purely accidental."
“I dare say they did,” said Egremont; “but no one has discovered the accident.”
“I bet they did,” said Egremont; “but no one has figured out what happened.”
“For my part, I believe it was spontaneous combustion,” said Lord Marney.
“For my part, I think it was spontaneous combustion,” said Lord Marney.
“That is a satisfactory solution.” said Egremont, “but for my part, the fire being a fact, and it being painfully notorious that the people of Marney—”
"That's a good solution," said Egremont, "but for me, considering the fire is a real issue, and it's painfully obvious that the people of Marney—"
“Well, sir, the people of Marney”—said his lordship fiercely.
“Well, sir, the people of Marney,” his lordship said fiercely.
“Are without question the most miserable population in the county.”
“Are definitely the most miserable population in the county.”
“Did Mr St Lys tell you that?” interrupted Lord Marney, white with rage.
"Did Mr. St Lys say that to you?" interrupted Lord Marney, pale with anger.
“No, not Mr Lys, but one better acquainted with the neighbourhood.”
“No, not Mr. Lys, but someone who knows the neighborhood better.”
“I’ll know your informant’s name,” said Lord Marney with energy.
"I'll find out your informant's name," Lord Marney said energetically.
“My informant was a woman,” said Egremont.
“My informant was a woman,” Egremont said.
“Lady Maud, I suppose; second-hand from Mr St Lys.”
“Lady Maud, I guess; second-hand from Mr. St Lys.”
“Mv informant was a woman, and one of the people,” said Egremont.
“My informant was a woman, and one of the people,” said Egremont.
“Some poacher’s drab! I don’t care what women say, high or low, they always exaggerate.”
“Some poacher’s boring! I don’t care what women say, whether it’s good or bad, they always exaggerate.”
“The misery of a family who live upon seven or even eight shillings a-week can scarcely be exaggerated.”
“The suffering of a family living on seven or even eight shillings a week can hardly be overstated.”
“What should you know about it? Did you ever live on seven or eight shillings a-week? What can you know about the people who pass your time at London clubs or in fine country houses? I suppose you want the people to live as they do at a house dinner at Boodle’s. I say that a family can live very well on seven shillings a-week, and on eight shillings very well indeed. The poor are very well off, at least the agricultural poor, very well off indeed. Their incomes are certain, that is a great point, and they have no cares, no anxieties; they always have a resource, they always have the House. People without cares do not require as much food as those whose life entails anxieties. See how long they live! Compare the rate of mortality among them with that of the manufacturing districts. Incendiarism indeed! If there had been a proper rural police, such a thing as incendiarism would never have been heard of!”
“What should you know about it? Have you ever lived on seven or eight shillings a week? What can you understand about the people you spend time with at London clubs or in fancy country houses? I guess you expect people to live like they do at a dinner at Boodle’s. I say a family can live quite well on seven shillings a week, and on eight shillings, they can live very comfortably. The poor are actually doing quite well, at least the agricultural poor, very well indeed. Their incomes are steady, which is a big deal, and they have no worries, no stress; they always have a fallback, they always have the House. People without worries don’t need as much food as those whose lives are filled with stress. Look at how long they live! Compare their mortality rate with that of the manufacturing districts. Incendiarism indeed! If there had been a proper rural police, we would never have heard of such a thing as incendiarism!”
There was a pause. Lord Marney dashed off another bumper; Egremont sipped his wine. At length he said, “This argument made me forget the principal reason, George, why I am glad that we are alone together to-day. I am sorry to bore you, but I am bored myself deucedly. I find a letter from my agent. These election accounts must be settled.”
There was a pause. Lord Marney quickly finished another drink; Egremont sipped his wine. After a while, he said, “This conversation made me forget the main reason, George, why I’m glad we’re alone together today. I’m sorry to bore you, but I’m really bored myself. I just got a letter from my agent. These election accounts need to be settled.”
“Why, I thought they were settled.”
"Why, I thought they were resolved."
“How do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“I thought my mother had given you a thousand pounds.”
“I thought my mom had given you a thousand pounds.”
“No doubt of that, but that was long ago disposed of.”
“No doubt about that, but that was settled a long time ago.”
“In my opinion quite enough for a seat in these times. Instead of paying to get into Parliament, a man ought to be paid for entering it.”
“In my opinion, that’s more than enough for a seat in today’s world. Instead of having to pay to get into Parliament, a person should actually be paid for being part of it.”
“There may be a good deal in what you say,” said Egremont; “but it is too late to take that view of the business. The expense has been incurred and must be met.”
“There might be some truth in what you’re saying,” said Egremont; “but it’s too late to think that way about the situation. The costs have already been spent and have to be paid.”
“I don’t see that,” said Lord Marney, “we have paid one thousand pounds and there is a balance unsettled. When was there ever a contest without a balance being unsettled? I remember hearing my father often say that when he stood for this county, our grandfather paid more than a hundred thousand pounds, and yet I know to this day there are accounts unsettled. Regularly every year I receive anonymous letters threatening me with fearful punishment if I don’t pay one hundred and fifty pounds for a breakfast at the Jolly Tinkers.”
“I don’t see it that way,” Lord Marney said. “We’ve already paid a thousand pounds, and there’s still an outstanding balance. When has there ever been a competition without an unresolved balance? I remember my father often saying that when he ran for this county, our grandfather paid over a hundred thousand pounds, and I still know there are accounts that remain unsettled to this day. Every year, I get anonymous letters threatening me with terrible consequences if I don’t pay one hundred and fifty pounds for a breakfast at the Jolly Tinkers.”
“You jest: the matter indeed requires a serious vein. I wish these accounts to be settled at once.”
“You’re joking: this really needs to be taken seriously. I want these accounts settled immediately.”
“And I should like to know where the funds are to come from! I have none. The quantity of barns I am building now is something tremendous! Then this rage for draining; it would dry up any purse. What think you of two million tiles this year? And rents,—to keep up which we are making these awful sacrifices—they are merely nominal, or soon will be. They never will be satisfied till they have touched the land. That is clear to me. I am prepared for a reduction of five-and-twenty per cent; if the corn laws are touched, it can’t be less than that. My mother ought to take it into consideration and reduce her jointure accordingly. But I dare say she will not; people are so selfish; particularly as she has given you this thousand pounds, which in fact after all comes out of my pocket.”
“And I want to know where the money is supposed to come from! I have none. The number of barns I'm building right now is just huge! And this obsession with draining; it would empty anyone's wallet. What do you think about two million tiles this year? And rents— to maintain which we're making these awful sacrifices—they're just placeholders, or they will be soon. They won't be happy until they've taken the land. That's clear to me. I'm ready for a twenty-five percent cut; if the corn laws are adjusted, it can't be any less than that. My mother should consider this and lower her jointure accordingly. But I bet she won't; people are so selfish, especially since she's given you this thousand pounds, which actually comes out of my pocket.”
“All this you have said to me before. What does it mean? I fought this battle at the instigation of the family, from no feeling of my own. You are the head of the family and you were consulted on the step. Unless I had concluded that it was with your sanction, I certainly should not have made my appearance on the hustings.”
“All this you've told me before. What does it mean? I fought this battle because of the family's influence, not out of my own feelings. You're the head of the family, and you were consulted on this matter. If I hadn't believed it was with your approval, I definitely wouldn't have shown up at the polls.”
“I am very glad you did though,” said Lord Marney; “Parliament is a great point for our class: in these days especially, more even than in the old time. I was truly rejoiced at your success, and it mortified the whigs about us most confoundedly. Some people thought there was only one family in the world to have their Richmond or their Malton. Getting you in for the old borough was really a coup.”
“I’m really glad you did, though,” said Lord Marney. “Parliament is a huge deal for our class, especially these days, even more than back in the day. I was genuinely happy about your success, and it embarrassed the Whigs around us quite a bit. Some people thought there was only one family in the world that could have their Richmond or their Malton. Getting you elected for the old borough was truly a win.”
“Well now, to retain our interest,” said Egremont, “quick payment of our expenses is the most efficient way, believe me.”
“Well, to keep our interest,” said Egremont, “getting our expenses paid quickly is the best way, trust me.”
“You have got six years, perhaps seven,” said Lord Marney, “and long before that I hope to find you the husband of Lady Joan Fitz-Warene.”
“You have around six years, maybe seven,” said Lord Marney, “and well before that, I hope to find you the husband of Lady Joan Fitz-Warene.”
“I do not wish to connect the two contingencies,” said Egremont firmly.
“I don’t want to link the two situations,” said Egremont firmly.
“They are inseparable,” said Lord Marney.
“They can’t be separated,” said Lord Marney.
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“I mean that I think this pedantic acquittance of an electioneering account is in the highest degree ridiculous, and that I cannot interfere in it. The legal expenses are you say paid; and if they were not, I should feel myself bound, as the head of the family, to defray them, but I can go no further. I cannot bring myself to sanction an expenditure for certainly very unnecessary, perhaps, and I much fear it, for illegal and very immoral purposes.”
“I mean that I find this overly detailed account of an election campaign to be extremely ridiculous, and I can't get involved in it. You say the legal expenses are covered; if they weren't, I would feel responsible, as the head of the family, to pay them, but I can’t go beyond that. I can’t agree to spending money on things that are definitely unnecessary, and I’m worried they could also be illegal and very immoral.”
“That really is your determination?”
“Is that really your decision?”
“After the most mature reflection, prompted by a sincere solicitude for your benefit.”
“After careful thought, motivated by a genuine concern for your well-being.”
“Well, George, I have often suspected it, but now I feel quite persuaded, that you are really the greatest humbug that ever existed.”
"Well, George, I’ve often thought it, but now I’m pretty convinced that you’re truly the biggest fraud that ever lived."
“Abuse is not argument, Mr Egremont.”
“Abuse isn’t a valid argument, Mr. Egremont.”
“You are beneath abuse, as you are beneath every sentiment but one, which I most entirely feel,” and Egremont rose from the table.
“You are underappreciated, just like you are with every feeling except one, which I truly feel,” and Egremont stood up from the table.
“You may thank your own obstinacy and conceit,” said Lord Marney. “I took you to Mowbray Castle, and the cards were in your own hands if you chose to play them.”
“You can thank your own stubbornness and arrogance,” said Lord Marney. “I brought you to Mowbray Castle, and the cards were in your own hands if you chose to play them.”
“You have interfered with me once before on such a subject. Lord Marney,” said Egremont, with a kindling eye and a cheek pallid with rage.
“You’ve gotten in my way before on this topic. Lord Marney,” said Egremont, his eyes blazing and his face pale with anger.
“You had better not say that again,” said Lord Marney in a tone of menace.
“You shouldn't say that again,” Lord Marney said threateningly.
“Why not?” asked Egremont fiercely. “Who and what are you to dare to address me thus?”
“Why not?” Egremont asked fiercely. “Who are you to talk to me like that?”
“I am your elder brother, sir, whose relationship to you is your only claim to the consideration of society.”
"I am your older brother, sir, and our relationship is your only claim to society's consideration."
“A curse on the society that has fashioned such claims.” said Egremont in an heightened tone—“claims founded in selfishness, cruelty, and fraud, and leading to demoralization, misery, and crime.”
“A curse on the society that has created such claims,” said Egremont in an intense tone—“claims based on selfishness, cruelty, and fraud, and leading to demoralization, misery, and crime.”
“Claims which I will make you respect, at least in this house, sir,” said Lord Marney, springing from his chair.
“Claims that I expect you to respect, at least in this house, sir,” said Lord Marney, jumping up from his chair.
“Touch me at your peril!” exclaimed Egremont, “or I will forget you are my mother’s son, and cleave you to the ground. You have been the blight of my life; you stole from me my bride, and now you would rob me of my honour.”
“Touch me if you dare!” shouted Egremont, “or I’ll forget you’re my mother’s son and take you down. You’ve been a curse in my life; you took away my bride, and now you want to steal my honor.”
“Liar and villain!” exclaimed Lord Marney, darting forward: but at this moment his wife rushed into the apartment and clung to him. “For heaven’s sake,” she exclaimed, “What is all this? George, Charles, dearest George!”
“Liar and villain!” shouted Lord Marney, rushing forward; but just then, his wife burst into the room and clung to him. “For heaven’s sake,” she said, “What’s going on? George, Charles, my dear George!”
“Let me go, Arabella.”
“Let me go, Arabella.”
“Let him come on.”
"Let him come."
But Lady Marney gave a piercing shriek, and held out her arms to keep the brothers apart. A sound was heard at the other door; there was nothing in the world that Lord Marney dreaded so much as that his servants should witness a domestic scene. He sprang forward to the door to prevent any one entering; partially opening it, he said Lady Marney was unwell and desired her maid; returning, he found Arabella insensible on the ground, and Egremont vanished!
But Lady Marney let out a sharp scream and stretched out her arms to keep the brothers apart. A noise came from the other door; nothing scared Lord Marney more than his servants witnessing a family drama. He rushed to the door to stop anyone from coming in; as he partially opened it, he said that Lady Marney was unwell and needed her maid. When he came back, he found Arabella unconscious on the floor, and Egremont was gone!
Book 3 Chapter 3
It was a wet morning; there had been a heavy rain since dawn, which impelled by a gusty south-wester came driving on a crowd of women and girls who were assembled before the door of a still unclosed shop. Some protected themselves with umbrellas; some sought shelter beneath a row of old elms that grew alongside the canal that fronted the house. Notwithstanding the weather, the clack of tongues was incessant.
It was a rainy morning; it had been pouring since dawn, pushed along by a strong southwesterly wind that swept a group of women and girls gathered in front of a shop that had yet to open. Some used umbrellas for protection, while others took cover under a row of old elm trees lining the canal in front of the house. Despite the weather, the chatter was nonstop.
“I thought I saw the wicket of the yard gates open,” said a woman.
“I thought I saw the yard gates open,” said a woman.
“So did I,” said her neighbour; “but it was shut again immediately.”
“So did I,” said her neighbor; “but it was closed again right away.”
“It was only Master Joseph,” said a third. “He likes to see us getting wet through.”
“It was just Master Joseph,” said a third. “He enjoys watching us get soaked.”
“If they would only let us into the yard and get under one of the workshop sheds, as they do at Simmon’s,” said another.
“If they would just let us into the yard and take cover under one of the workshop sheds, like they do at Simmon’s,” said another.
“You may well say Simmon’s, Mrs Page; I only wish my master served in his field.”
"You could definitely say that about Simmon's, Mrs. Page; I just wish my boss worked in his line of work."
“I have been here since half-past four, Mrs Grigsby, with this chilt at my breast all the time. It’s three miles for me here, and the same back, and unless I get the first turn, how are my poor boys to find their dinner ready when they come out of the pit?”
“I’ve been here since 4:30, Mrs. Grigsby, with this child in my arms the whole time. It’s three miles for me to get here and the same to go back, and if I don’t get the first turn, how are my poor boys supposed to find their dinner ready when they come out of the mine?”
“A very true word, Mrs Page; and by this token, that last Thursday I was here by half-past eleven, certainly afore noon, having only called at my mother-in-law’s in the way, and it was eight o’clock before I got home. Ah! it’s cruel work, is the tommy shop.”
“A very true statement, Mrs. Page; and to prove it, last Thursday I was here by 11:30 AM, definitely before noon, having only stopped by my mother-in-law’s on the way, and it was 8 PM before I got home. Ah! Running the store is tough work.”
“How d’ye do neighbour Prance?” said a comely dame with a large white basket, “And how’s your good man? They was saying at Belfy’s he had changed his service. I hear there’s a new butty in Mr Parker’s field; but the old doggy kept on; so I always thought, he was always a favourite, and they do say measured the stints very fair. And what do you hear bacon is in town? They do tell me only sixpence and real home-cured. I wonder Diggs has the face to be selling still at nine-pence, and so very green! I think I see Dame Toddles; how wonderful she do wear! What are you doing here, little dear; very young to fetch tommy; keeping place for mother, eh! that’s a good girl; she’d do well to be here soon, for I think the strike’s on eight. Diggs is sticking it on yellow soap very terrible. What do you think—Ah! the doors are going to open. No—a false alarm.”
“How are you, neighbor Prance?” said a pretty lady with a large white basket. “And how’s your good man? They were saying at Belfy’s that he had changed jobs. I hear there’s a new worker in Mr. Parker’s field, but the old doggy stayed on; I always thought he was a favorite, and they say he measured the work fairly well. And what do you hear about the bacon in town? They say it’s only sixpence and really home-cured. I wonder how Diggs has the nerve to still be selling it at nine-pence, and it’s so very green! I think I see Dame Toddles; doesn’t she look amazing! What are you doing here, little one; you’re quite young to be fetching food; keeping a place for your mother, huh! That’s a good girl; she should be here soon, because I think the strike’s on at eight. Diggs is really pushing that yellow soap hard. What do you think—Ah! the doors are about to open. No—a false alarm.”
“How fare you neighbour?” said a pale young woman carrying an infant to the comely dame. “Here’s an awful crowd, surely. The women will be fighting and tearing to get in, I guess. I be much afeard.”
“How are you, neighbor?” said a pale young woman carrying an infant to the attractive lady. “There’s quite a crowd here, for sure. The women are going to be fighting and pushing to get in, I think. I'm very afraid.”
“Well, ‘first come, first served,’ all the world over,” said the comely dame. “And you must put a good heart on the business and tie your bonnet. I dare guess there are not much less than two hundred here. It’s grand tommy day you know. And for my part I don’t care so much for a good squeedge; one sees so many faces one knows.”
“Well, ‘first come, first served,’ everywhere you go,” said the attractive lady. “And you should put on a brave face for the occasion and tie your hair up. I bet there are at least two hundred people here. It’s a big event today, you know. As for me, I’m not really into the mingling; you see so many familiar faces.”
“The cheese here at sixpence is pretty tidy,” said a crone to her companion; “but you may get as good in town for fourpence.”
“The cheese here for sixpence is pretty good,” said an old woman to her friend; “but you can get just as good in town for fourpence.”
“What I complain is the weights,” replied her companion. “I weighed my pound of butter bought last tommy day, and it was two penny pieces too light. Indeed! I have been, in my time, to all the shops about here, for the lads or their father, but never knew tommy so bad as this. I have two children at home ill from their flour; I have been very poorly myself; one is used to a little white clay, but when they lay it on thick, it’s very grave.”
“What I’m complaining about are the weights,” her companion replied. “I weighed my pound of butter I bought last Saturday, and it was two pence short. Seriously! I've been to all the shops around here for the guys or their dad, but I've never seen such poor quality as this. I have two sick kids at home from their flour; I’ve been feeling really unwell myself; one of them is used to a little white clay, but when they pile it on, it’s really serious.”
“Are your girls in the pit?”
“Are your girls in the pit?”
“No; we strive to keep them out, and my man has gone scores of days on bread and water for that purpose; and if we were not forced to take so much tommy, one might manage—but tommy will beat anything; Health first, and honesty afterwards, that’s my say.”
“No; we try to keep them out, and my guy has gone days on just bread and water for that reason; and if we didn’t have to eat so much junk, we might get by—but junk will mess you up. Health first, and honesty second, that’s what I believe.”
“Well, for my part,” said the crone, “meat’s my grievance: all the best bits go to the butties, and the pieces with bone in are chopped off for the colliers’ wives.”
“Well, for my part,” said the old woman, “meat’s my issue: all the best cuts go to the sandwiches, and the bone-in pieces are set aside for the coal miners' wives.”
“Dame, when will the door open?” asked a very little palefaced boy. “I have been here all this morn, and never broke my fast.”
“Ma'am, when will the door open?” asked a very small, pale-faced boy. “I've been here all morning and haven't eaten anything.”
“And what do you want, chilt?”
“And what do you want, kid?”
“I want a loaf for mother; but I don’t feel I shall ever get home again, I’m all in a way so dizzy.”
“I want a loaf for my mom; but I don’t think I’ll ever make it home again, I’m feeling really out of it.”
“Liza Gray,” said a woman with black beady eyes and a red nose, speaking in a sharp voice and rushing up to a pretty slatternly woman in a straw bonnet with a dirty fine ribbon, and a babe at her breast; “you know the person I’m looking for.”
“Liza Gray,” said a woman with dark beady eyes and a red nose, speaking in a sharp tone as she hurried up to an attractive but untidy woman in a straw bonnet with a shabby ribbon and a baby at her breast; “you know who I’m looking for.”
“Well, Mrs Mullins, and how do you do?” she replied, “in a sweet sawney tone.”
“Well, Mrs. Mullins, how do you do?” she replied, “in a sweet tone.”
“How do you do, indeed! How are people to do in these bad times?”
“How do you do! How are people supposed to manage in these tough times?”
“They is indeed hard Mrs Mullins. If you could see my tommy book! How I wish I knew figures! Made up as of last Thursday night by that little divil, Master Joe Diggs. He has stuck it in here and stuck it in there, till it makes one all of a-maze. I’m sure I never had the things; and my man is out of all patience, and says I can no more keep house than a natural born.”
“They're really tough, Mrs. Mullins. If you could see my account book! How I wish I knew math! It’s all jumbled up from last Thursday night thanks to that little rascal, Master Joe Diggs. He’s put things in here and there until it makes no sense. I’m sure I never had these problems; and my husband is completely fed up, saying I can’t run a household to save my life.”
“My man is a-wanting to see your man,” said Mrs Mullins, with a flashing eye; “and you know what about.”
“My guy wants to see your guy,” said Mrs. Mullins, with a sharp look; “and you know what that’s about.”
“And very natural, too,” said Liza Gray; “but how are we to pay the money we owe him, with such a tommy-book as this, good neighbour Mullins?”
“And very natural, too,” said Liza Gray; “but how are we supposed to pay the money we owe him, with such a little book like this, good neighbor Mullins?”
“We’re as poor as our neighbours Mrs Gray; and if we are not paid, we must borrow. It’s a scarlet shame to go to the spout because money lent to a friend is not to be found. You had it in your need, Liza Gray, and we want it in our need; and have it I will, Liza Gray.”
“We're just as broke as our neighbor Mrs. Gray, and if we don’t get paid, we’ll have to borrow. It’s a real shame to have to go ask for money because a friend isn’t able to pay it back. You had it when you needed it, Liza Gray, and we need it now; and I will get it, Liza Gray.”
“Hush, hush!” said Liza Gray; “don’t wake the little-un, for she is very fretful.”
“Hush, hush!” said Liza Gray; “don’t wake the little one, she’s really fussy.”
“I will have the five shillings, or I will have as good,” said Mrs Mullins.
“I'll take the five shillings, or something just as good,” said Mrs. Mullins.
“Hush, hush, neighbour; now, I’ll tell you—you shall have it; but yet a little time. This is great tommy-day, and settles our reckoning for five weeks; but my man may have a draw after to-morrow, and he shall draw five shillings, and give you half.”
“Hush, hush, neighbor; listen, I’ll tell you—you'll get it; but just wait a little longer. Today is a big day, and it wraps up our account for five weeks; but my guy might have a payout after tomorrow, and he’ll draw five shillings and give you half.”
“And the other half?” said Mrs Mullins.
“And what about the other half?” Mrs. Mullins asked.
“Ah! the other half,” said Liza Gray, with a sigh. “Well, then—we shall have a death in our family soon—this poor babe can’t struggle on much longer; it belongs to two burial clubs—that will be three pounds from each, and after the drink and the funeral, there will be enough to pay all our debts and put us all square.”
“Ah! the other half,” said Liza Gray, with a sigh. “Well, then—we’re going to have a death in our family soon—this poor baby can’t hang on much longer; it’s part of two burial clubs—that’ll be three pounds from each, and after the drinks and the funeral, there will be enough to settle all our debts and put us all in the clear.”
The doors of Mr Diggs’ tommy-shop opened. The rush was like the advance into the pit of a theatre when the drama existed; pushing, squeezing, fighting, tearing, shrieking. On a high seat, guarded by rails from all contact, sate Mr Diggs senior, with a bland smile on his sanctified countenance, a pen behind his ear, and recommending his constrained customers in honeyed tones to be patient and orderly. Behind the substantial counter which was an impregnable fortification, was his popular son, Master Joseph; a short, ill-favoured cur, with a spirit of vulgar oppression and malicious mischief stamped on his visage. His black, greasy lank hair, his pug nose, his coarse red face, and his projecting tusks, contrasted with the mild and lengthened countenance of his father, who looked very much like a wolf in sheep’s clothing.
The doors of Mr. Diggs' shop swung open. The crowd rushed in like people storming into a theater when the show starts—pushing, squeezing, fighting, and screaming. Sitting safely on a high seat, protected by a railing, was Mr. Diggs Sr. He had a bland smile on his holy-looking face, a pen tucked behind his ear, and sweetly urged his impatient customers to be patient and orderly. Behind the solid counter, which was like an impenetrable fortress, stood his well-known son, Master Joseph; short and unappealing, with a personality full of arrogance and mischievousness evident in his expression. His greasy black hair, snub nose, rough red face, and protruding teeth stood in stark contrast to his father’s gentle and elongated features, making him look like a wolf disguised as a sheep.
For the first five minutes Master Joseph Diggs did nothing but blaspheme and swear at his customers, occasionally leaning over the counter and cuffing the women in the van or lugging some girl by the hair.
For the first five minutes, Master Joseph Diggs did nothing but curse and insult his customers, occasionally leaning over the counter to hit the women in the van or pulling some girl by the hair.
“I was first, Master Joseph,” said a woman eagerly.
“I was first, Master Joseph,” a woman said eagerly.
“No; I was,” said another.
“No; I was,” replied another.
“I was here,” said the first, “as the clock struck four, and seated myself on the steps, because I must be home early; my husband is hurt in the knee.”
“I was here,” said the first, “when the clock struck four, and I sat down on the steps because I need to get home early; my husband hurt his knee.”
“If you were first, you shall be helped last.” said Master Joseph, “to reward you for your pains!” and he began taking the orders of the other woman.
“If you were first, you'll be helped last,” said Master Joseph, “as a reward for your efforts!” Then he started taking the orders from the other woman.
“O! Lord have mercy on me!” said the disappointed woman; “and I got up in the middle of the night for this!”
“O! Lord, have mercy on me!” said the frustrated woman; “and I got up in the middle of the night for this!”
“More fool you! And what you came for I am sure I don’t know,” said Master Joseph; “for you have a pretty long figure against you, I can tell you that.”
“More fool you! And what you came for, I honestly have no idea,” said Master Joseph; “because you’ve got quite a long list of things against you, I can tell you that.”
“I declare most solemnly—” said the woman.
“I swear most seriously—” said the woman.
“Don’t make a brawling here,” said Master Joseph, “or I’ll jump over this here counter and knock you down, like nothing. What did you say, woman? are you deaf? what did you say? how much best tea do you want?”
“Don’t start a fight here,” said Master Joseph, “or I’ll leap over this counter and take you down, just like that. What did you say, lady? Are you deaf? What did you say? How much of the best tea do you want?”
“I don’t want any, sir.”
“I don’t want any, thanks.”
“You never want best tea; you must take three ounces of best tea, or you shan’t have nothing. If you say another word, I’ll put you down four. You tall gal, what’s your name, you keep back there, or I’ll fetch you such a cut as’ll keep you at home till next reckoning. Cuss you, you old fool, do you think I am to be kept all day while you are mumbling here? Who’s pushing on there? I see you, Mrs Page. Won’t there be a black mark against you? Oh! its Mrs Prance, is it? Father, put down Mrs Prance for a peck of flour. I’ll have order here. You think the last bacon a little too fat: oh! you do, ma’am, do you? I’ll take care you shan’t complain in futur; I likes to please my customers. There’s a very nice flitch hanging up in the engine-room; the men wanted some rust for the machinery; you shall have a slice of that; and we’ll say ten-pence a pound, high-dried, and wery lean—will that satisfy you!
“You never want the best tea; you need to take three ounces of the best tea, or you won’t get anything. If you say another word, I’ll make it four ounces for you. You tall girl, what’s your name? Stay back there, or I’ll give you a cut that’ll keep you at home until the next time. Damn you, you old fool, do you think I’m going to be stuck here all day while you’re mumbling? Who’s pushing in there? I see you, Mrs. Page. Won’t there be a black mark against you? Oh! It’s Mrs. Prance, is it? Father, put down Mrs. Prance for a peck of flour. I’ll have order here. You think the last bacon was a bit too fatty: oh! You do, ma’am, don’t you? I’ll make sure you won’t complain in the future; I like to please my customers. There’s a very nice piece hanging up in the engine room; the men needed some rust for the machinery; you can have a slice of that, and we’ll say ten pence a pound, high-dried, and very lean—will that satisfy you?
“Order there, order; you cussed women, order, or I’ll be among you. And if I just do jump over this here counter, won’t I let fly right and left? Speak out, you ideot! do you think I can hear your muttering in this Babel? Cuss them; I’ll keep them quiet,” and so he took up a yard measure, and leaning over the counter, hit right and left.
“Order up, order! You blasted women, order, or I’ll come over there. And if I do jump over this counter, just wait until I start throwing punches! Speak up, you idiot! Do you think I can hear your mumbling in this chaos? Curse them; I’ll make them behave,” and with that, he grabbed a yardstick and leaned over the counter, swinging it left and right.
“Oh! you little monster!” exclaimed a woman, “you have put out my babby’s eye.”
“Oh! you little monster!” exclaimed a woman, “you’ve made my baby blind in one eye.”
There was a murmur; almost a groan. “Whose baby’s hurt?” asked Master Joseph in a softened tone.
There was a low murmur; almost a groan. “Whose baby is hurt?” asked Master Joseph gently.
“Mine, sir,” said an indignant voice; “Mary Church.”
“It's mine, sir,” said an angry voice; “Mary Church.”
“Oh! Mary Church, is it!” said the malicious imp, “then I’ll put Mary Church down for half a pound of best arrow-root; that’s the finest thing in the world for babbies, and will cure you of bringing your cussed monkeys here, as if you all thought our shop was a hinfant school.
“Oh! Is it Mary Church?” said the mischievous imp. “In that case, I’ll write down Mary Church for half a pound of the best arrow-root; that’s the best thing for babies, and it will stop you from bringing your damn monkeys here, as if you all think our shop is a nursery.”
“Where’s your book, Susan Travers! Left at home! Then you may go and fetch it. No books, no tommy. You are Jones’s wife, are you? Ticket for three and sixpence out of eighteen shillings wages. Is this the only ticket you have brought? There’s your money; and you may tell your husband he need not take his coat off again to go down our shaft. He must think us cussed fools! Tell him I hope he has got plenty of money to travel into Wales, for he won’t have no work in England again, or my name ayn’t Diggs. Who’s pushing there? I’ll be among you; I’ll close the shop. If I do get hold of some of you cussed women, you shan’t forget it. If anybody will tell me who is pushing there, they shall have their bacon for seven-pence. Will nobody have bacon for seven-pence? Leagued together, eh! Then everybody shall have their bacon for ten-pence. Two can play at that. Push again, and I’ll be among you,” said the infuriated little tyrant. But the waving of the multitude, impatient, and annoyed by the weather, was not to be stilled; the movement could not be regulated; the shop was in commotion; and Master Joseph Diggs, losing all patience, jumped on the counter, and amid the shrieks of the women, sprang into the crowd. Two women fainted; others cried for their bonnets; others bemoaned their aprons; nothing however deterred Diggs, who kicked and cuffed and cursed in every quarter, and gave none. At last there was a general scream of horror, and a cry of “a boy killed.”
"Where’s your book, Susan Travers? Left it at home? Then go and get it. No book, no entry. You're Jones’s wife, right? Ticket for three and sixpence out of eighteen shillings wages. Is this the only ticket you brought? Here’s your money, and tell your husband he doesn’t need to take his coat off to come down our shaft again. He must think we’re fools! Tell him I hope he has enough money to travel to Wales because he won’t find work in England again, or my name isn’t Diggs. Who’s pushing there? I’ll come over; I’ll shut this place down. If I catch any of you troublemakers, you’ll remember it. If anyone can tell me who’s pushing, they can have their bacon for seven pence. Does nobody want bacon for seven pence? Working together, huh? Then everyone can have their bacon for ten pence. Two can play that game. Push again, and I’ll come after you," said the angry little tyrant. But the restless crowd, impatient and annoyed by the weather, couldn’t be calmed; the shop was in chaos; and Master Joseph Diggs, losing all patience, jumped on the counter and, amid the screams of the women, leaped into the crowd. Two women fainted; others cried for their bonnets; others lamented their aprons; nothing, however, stopped Diggs, who kicked, pushed, and cursed in every direction and received no mercy. At last, there was a collective scream of horror and a cry of "a boy killed."
The senior Diggs, who, from his eminence, had hitherto viewed the scene with unruffled complacency; who, in fact, derived from these not unusual exhibitions the same agreeable excitement which a Roman emperor might have received from the combats of the circus; began to think that affairs were growing serious, and rose to counsel order and enforce amiable dispositions. Even Master Joseph was quelled by that mild voice which would have become Augustus. It appeared to be quite true that a boy was dead. It was the little boy who, sent to get a loaf for his mother, had complained before the shop was opened of his fainting energies. He had fallen in the fray, and it was thought, to use the phrase of the comely dame who tried to rescue him, “that he was quite smothered.”
The older Diggs, who had been calmly observing the situation from his elevated position, much like a Roman emperor enjoying the entertainment of the arena, started to realize that things were becoming serious. He stood up to instill order and promote friendly behavior. Even Master Joseph was subdued by that gentle tone that would have suited Augustus. It seemed to be true that a boy had died. He was the little boy who had gone to buy bread for his mother and had complained of feeling weak before the shop was even open. He had fallen during the chaos, and according to the kind woman who tried to help him, “he was quite smothered.”
They carried him out of the shop; the perspiration poured off him; he had no pulse. He had no friends there. “I’ll stand by the body,” said the comely dame, “though I lose my turn.”
They carried him out of the shop; sweat was dripping off him; he had no pulse. He didn't have any friends there. "I’ll stay with the body," said the attractive woman, "even if I miss my turn."
At this moment, Stephen Morley, for the reader has doubtless discovered that the stranger who held colloquy with the colliers was the friend of Walter Gerard, arrived at the tommy-shop, which was about half-way between the house where he had passed the night and Wodgate. He stopped, inquired, and being a man of science and some skill, decided, after examining the poor boy, that life was not extinct. Taking the elder Diggs aside, he said, “I am the editor of the Mowbray Phalanx; I will not speak to you before these people; but I tell you fairly you and your son have been represented to me as oppressors of the people. Will it be my lot to report this death and comment on it? I trust not. There is yet time and hope.”
At this moment, Stephen Morley, as you’ve probably figured out, was the friend of Walter Gerard, arrived at the convenience store, which was about halfway between the place where he spent the night and Wodgate. He stopped to ask questions, and since he was a man of science with some skills, he decided, after checking on the poor boy, that he was still alive. Taking the older Diggs aside, he said, “I’m the editor of the Mowbray Phalanx; I won’t speak to you in front of these people, but I’ll be honest with you: you and your son have been described to me as oppressors of the people. Am I going to have to report this death and comment on it? I hope not. There’s still time and hope.”
“What is to be done, sir,” inquired the alarmed Mr Diggs; “a fellow-creature in this condition—”
“What should we do, sir?” asked the worried Mr. Diggs. “A fellow human being in this state—”
“Don’t talk but act,” said Morley. “There is no time to be lost. The boy must be taken up stairs and put to bed; a warm bed, in one of your best rooms, with every comfort. I am pressed for business, but I will wait and watch over him till the crisis is passed. Come, let you and I take him in our arms, and carry him up stairs through your private door. Every minute is precious.” And so saying, Morley and the elder Diggs entered the house.
“Don’t talk, just act,” said Morley. “We don’t have any time to waste. The boy needs to be taken upstairs and put to bed; a warm bed, in one of your best rooms, with all the comforts. I have important business, but I’ll stay and watch over him until this crisis passes. Come on, let’s carry him upstairs through your private door. Every minute counts.” With that, Morley and the elder Diggs entered the house.
Book 3 Chapter 4
Wodgate, or Wogate, as it was called on the map, was a district that in old days had been consecrated to Woden, and which appeared destined through successive ages to retain its heathen character. At the beginning of the revolutionary war, Wodgate was a sort of squatting district of the great mining region to which it was contiguous, a place where adventurers in the industry which was rapidly developing, settled themselves; for though the great veins of coal and ironstone cropped up, as they phrase it, before they reached this bare and barren land, and it was thus deficient in those mineral and metallic treasures which had enriched its neighbourhood, Wodgate had advantages of its own, and of a kind which touch the fancy of the lawless. It was land without an owner; no one claimed any manorial right over it; they could build cottages without paying rent. It was a district recognized by no parish; so there were no tithes, and no meddlesome supervision. It abounded in fuel which cost nothing, for though the veins were not worth working as a source of mining profit, the soil of Wodgate was similar in its superficial character to that of the country around. So a population gathered, and rapidly increased, in the ugliest spot in England, to which neither Nature nor art had contributed a single charm; where a tree could not be seen, a flower was unknown, where there was neither belfry nor steeple, nor a single sight or sound that could soften the heart or humanise the mind.
Wodgate, or Wogate, as it was labeled on the map, was an area that in ancient times had been dedicated to Woden and seemed destined to keep its pagan character through the ages. At the start of the revolutionary war, Wodgate was a sort of squatter community in the large mining region nearby, a place where adventurers involved in the quickly evolving industry settled down. Although the significant coal and ironstone veins surfaced before reaching this barren land, leaving it lacking the mineral wealth that enriched its surroundings, Wodgate had its own unique perks that appealed to the lawless. It was unowned land; no one claimed any lordship over it, so they could build cottages without paying rent. It was an area not recognized by any parish, meaning there were no tithes and no intrusive oversight. It was rich in fuel that cost nothing, as, although the veins weren't profitable for mining, the soil in Wodgate shared similar surface characteristics with the neighboring regions. Thus, a population formed and quickly grew in the ugliest part of England, where neither nature nor art added any charm; where a tree couldn’t be found, a flower was absent, and where there was neither a belfry nor a steeple, nor a single sight or sound to soften the heart or humanize the mind.
Whatever may have been the cause, whether, as not unlikely, the original squatters brought with them some traditionary skill, or whether their isolated and unchequered existence concentrated their energies on their craft, the fact is certain, that the inhabitants of Wodgate early acquired a celebrity as skilful workmen. This reputation so much increased, and in time spread so far, that for more than a quarter of a century, both in their skill and the economy of their labour, they have been unmatched throughout the country. As manufacturers of ironmongery, they carry the palm from the whole district; as founders of brass and workers of steel, they fear none; while as nailers and locksmiths, their fame has spread even to the European markets, whither their most skilful workmen have frequently been invited.
Whatever the reason, whether it was that the original squatters brought some traditional skills with them, or that their isolated and straightforward lives focused their efforts on their craft, it's clear that the people of Wodgate quickly became known for their exceptional workmanship. This reputation grew significantly over time, so much so that for more than twenty-five years, their skills and efficiency have been unmatched across the country. As manufacturers of hardware, they outshine everyone in the region; as founders of brass and workers of steel, they have no competitors; and as nailers and locksmiths, their reputation has even reached European markets, where their most skilled workers have often been invited.
Invited in vain! No wages can tempt the Wodgate man from his native home, that squatters’ seat which soon assumed the form of a large village, and then in turn soon expanded into a town, and at the present moment numbers its population by swarming thousands, lodged in the most miserable tenements in the most hideous burgh in the ugliest country in the world.
Invited in vain! No amount of money can lure the Wodgate man from his home, that squatters' spot which quickly turned into a large village, then soon grew into a town, and right now has a population in the thousands, crammed into the most miserable housing in the ugliest town in the most unattractive country in the world.
But it has its enduring spell. Notwithstanding the spread of its civic prosperity, it has lost none of the characteristics of its original society; on the contrary it has zealously preserved them. There are no landlords, head-lessees, main-masters, or butties in Wodgate. No church there has yet raised its spire; and as if the jealous spirit of Woden still haunted his ancient temple, even the conventicle scarcely dares show its humble front in some obscure corner. There is no municipality, no magistrate, no local acts, no vestries, no schools of any kind. The streets are never cleaned; every man lights his own house; nor does any one know anything except his business.
But it has its lasting charm. Despite the growth of its civic prosperity, it has kept all the features of its original society; in fact, it has actively maintained them. There are no landlords, head lessees, main masters, or coal merchants in Wodgate. No church has yet raised its spire; and as if the protective spirit of Woden still lingers over his ancient temple, even the small gathering hardly dares to show its modest presence in some hidden corner. There is no local government, no magistrate, no local laws, no community boards, and no schools of any kind. The streets are never cleaned; everyone lights their own home; and no one knows anything beyond their own work.
More than this, at Wodgate a factory or large establishment of any kind is unknown. Here Labour reigns supreme. Its division indeed is favoured by their manners, but the interference or influence of mere capital is instantly resisted. The business of Wodgate is carried on by master workmen in their own houses, each of whom possesses an unlimited number of what they call apprentices, by whom their affairs are principally conducted, and whom they treat as the Mamlouks treated the Egyptians.
More than that, at Wodgate, a factory or large establishment of any kind is unheard of. Here, labor is in charge. The way they handle work encourages specialization, but any interference or influence from pure capital is quickly pushed back. The business at Wodgate is run by skilled tradespeople in their own homes, each of whom has an unlimited number of what they call apprentices, who mainly handle their tasks and whom they treat like the Mamluks treated the Egyptians.
These master workmen indeed form a powerful aristocracy, nor is it possible to conceive one apparently more oppressive. They are ruthless tyrants; they habitually inflict upon their subjects punishments more grievous than the slave population of our colonies were ever visited with; not content with beating them with sticks or flogging them with knotted ropes, they are in the habit of felling them with hammers, or cutting their heads open with a file or lock. The most usual punishment however, or rather stimulus to increase exertion, is to pull an apprentice’s ears till they run with blood. These youths too are worked for sixteen and even twenty hours a day; they are often sold by one master to another; they are fed on carrion, and they sleep in lofts or cellars: yet whether it be that they are hardened by brutality, and really unconscious of their degradation and unusual sufferings, or whether they are supported by the belief that their day to be masters and oppressors will surely arrive, the aristocracy of Wodgate is by no means so unpopular as the aristocracy of most other places.
These skilled workers really form a powerful elite, and it’s hard to imagine one that seems more oppressive. They are ruthless rulers; they routinely inflict punishments on their workers that are worse than what the slaves in our colonies ever experienced. Not satisfied with just beating them with sticks or whipping them with knotted ropes, they often hit them with hammers or split their heads open with a file or lock. The most common punishment, or rather motivation to work harder, is pulling an apprentice's ears until they bleed. These young workers are made to toil for sixteen even up to twenty hours a day; they are often sold from one master to another; they’re fed scraps, and they sleep in attics or basements. Yet, whether it's that they’ve become numb to their brutal treatment and are truly unaware of their low status and unusual suffering, or whether they cling to the belief that their time to become masters and oppressors will come, the elite of Wodgate isn’t nearly as unpopular as the elite in most other places.
In the first place it is a real aristocracy; it is privileged, but it does something for its privileges. It is distinguished from the main body not merely by name. It is the most knowing class at Wodgate; it possesses indeed in its way complete knowledge; and it imparts in its manner a certain quantity of it to those whom it guides. Thus it is an aristocracy that leads, and therefore a fact. Moreover the social system of Wodgate is not an unvarying course of infinite toil. Their plan is to work hard, but not always. They seldom exceed four days of labour in the week. On Sunday the masters begin to drink; for the apprentices there is dog-fighting without any stint. On Monday and Tuesday the whole population of Wodgate is drunk; of all stations, ages, and sexes; even babes, who should be at the breast; for they are drammed with Godfrey’s cordial. Here is relaxation, excitement; if less vice otherwise than might be at first anticipated, we must remember that excesses are checked by poverty of blood and constant exhaustion. Scanty food and hard labour are in their way, if not exactly moralists, a tolerably good police.
First of all, it’s a real aristocracy; it has privileges, but it earns them. It's not just distinguished by its name. It’s the most knowledgeable group at Wodgate; it has a complete understanding in its own way and shares some of that knowledge with those it leads. So, it’s an aristocracy that takes charge, which is a fact. Additionally, the social system of Wodgate isn’t just a never-ending grind of hard work. They plan to work hard, but not all the time. They usually don’t work more than four days a week. On Sunday, the masters start drinking; for the apprentices, there’s unlimited dog-fighting. By Monday and Tuesday, the entire population of Wodgate is drunk—people of all classes, ages, and genders; even babies, who should be nursing, are given Godfrey’s cordial. This is their break, their excitement; if there’s less vice than one might initially think, we should remember that their limitations come from a lack of resources and constant fatigue. Poor food and hard work serve, in their own way, as a pretty decent control system, even if they're not exactly moralists.
There are no others at Wodgate to preach or to control. It is not that the people are immoral, for immorality implies some forethought; or ignorant, for ignorance is relative; but they are animals; unconscious; their minds a blank; and their worst actions only the impulse of a gross or savage instinct. There are many in this town who are ignorant of their very names; very few who can spell them. It is rare that you meet with a young person who knows his own age; rarer to find the boy who has seen a book, or the girl who has seen a flower. Ask them the name of their sovereign, and they will give you an unmeaning stare; ask them the name of their religion, and they will laugh: who rules them on earth, or who can save them in heaven, are alike mysteries to them.
There’s no one else in Wodgate to preach or take charge. It’s not that the people are immoral—because immorality suggests some level of thought—or that they’re ignorant, since ignorance is relative. They’re more like animals; they act without awareness; their minds are blank; and their worst behaviors are just impulses driven by base or primal instincts. Many people in this town don’t even know their own names; very few can spell them. It’s uncommon to meet a young person who knows their own age; it’s even rarer to find a boy who has seen a book or a girl who has seen a flower. If you ask them the name of their ruler, they’ll just stare blankly; if you ask them their religion, they’ll laugh. The identities of those who govern them on earth or can save them in heaven are both complete mysteries to them.
Such was the population with whom Morley was about to mingle. Wodgate had the appearance of a vast squalid suburb. As you advanced, leaving behind you long lines of little dingy tenements, with infants lying about the road, you expected every moment to emerge into some streets and encounter buildings bearing some correspondence in their size and comfort to the considerable population swarming and busied around you. Nothing of the kind. There were no public buildings of any sort; no churches, chapels, town-hall, institute, theatre; and the principal streets in the heart of the town in which were situate the coarse and grimy shops, though formed by houses of a greater elevation than the preceding, were equally narrow and if possible more dirty. At every fourth or fifth house, alleys seldom above a yard wide and streaming with filth, opened out of the street. These were crowded with dwellings of various size, while from the principal court often branched out a number of smaller alleys or rather narrow passages, than which nothing can be conceived more close and squalid and obscure. Here during the days of business, the sound of the hammer and the file never ceased, amid gutters of abomination and piles of foulness and stagnant pools of filth; reservoirs of leprosy and plague, whose exhalations were sufficient to taint the atmosphere of the whole kingdom and fill the country with fever and pestilence.
Such was the population that Morley was about to encounter. Wodgate looked like a vast, rundown suburb. As you moved forward, leaving behind long rows of dingy apartments with babies scattered on the streets, you expected to find yourself in wider streets filled with buildings that matched the considerable number of people bustling around you. But nothing of the sort appeared. There were no public buildings whatsoever; no churches, chapels, town hall, community centers, or theaters; and the main streets in the heart of the town, where the rough and grimy shops were located, though formed by taller buildings than the previous ones, were just as narrow and, if possible, even dirtier. At every fourth or fifth house, alleys no wider than a yard, overflowing with filth, opened off the street. These alleys were packed with homes of various sizes, and from the main courtyard often branched off several smaller alleys or rather narrow paths, which were among the most cramped, filthy, and dark places imaginable. Here, during business hours, the sounds of hammers and files never stopped, amidst gutters of filth, heaps of waste, and stagnant pools of garbage; reservoirs of disease and decay, whose odors were strong enough to contaminate the air of the entire country and spread fever and illness everywhere.
A lank and haggard youth, ricketty and smoke-dried, and black with his craft, was sitting on the threshold of a miserable hovel and working at the file. Behind him stood a stunted and meagre girl, with a back like a grasshopper; a deformity occasioned by the displacement of the bladebone, and prevalent among the girls of Wodgate from the cramping posture of their usual toil. Her long melancholy visage and vacant stare at Morley as he passed, attracted his notice, and it occurring to him that the opportunity was convenient to enquire something of the individual of whom he was in search, he stopped and addressed the workman:
A skinny and worn-out young man, awkward and dried out from the smoke, and covered in soot from his work, was sitting in the doorway of a rundown shack, working with a file. Behind him was a short and thin girl, with a back like a grasshopper; a deformity caused by the dislocated shoulder blade, common among the girls of Wodgate due to the cramped position they usually worked in. Her long, sad face and blank stare at Morley as he walked by caught his attention, and since this seemed like a good chance to ask about the person he was looking for, he paused and spoke to the worker:
“Do you happen to know friend a person here or hereabouts by name Hatton?”
“Do you know someone around here named Hatton?”
“Hatton!” said the youth looking up with a grin, yet still continuing his labour, “I should think I did!”
“Hatton!” the young man said, looking up with a grin but still working, “I think I did!”
“Well, that’s fortunate; you can tell me something about him?”
“Well, that's lucky; can you tell me something about him?”
“Do you see this here?” said the youth still grinning, and letting the file drop from his distorted and knotty hand, he pointed to a deep scar that crossed his forehead, “he did that.”
“Do you see this?” said the young man, still grinning, and letting the file drop from his twisted and knotted hand, he pointed to a deep scar that ran across his forehead, “he did that.”
“An accident?”
"Was there an accident?"
“Very like. An accident that often happened. I should like to have a crown for every time he has cut my head open. He cut it open once with a key and twice with a lock; he knocked the corner of a lock into my head twice, once with a bolt and once with a shut; you know what that is; the thing what runs into the staple. He hit me on the head with a hammer once. That was a blow! I fell away that time. When I came to, master had stopped the blood with some fur off his hat. I had to go on with my work immediately; master said I should do my stint if I worked till twelve o’clock at night. Many’s the ash stick he has broken on my body; sometimes the weals remained on me for a-week; he cut my eyelid open once with a nutstick; cut a regular hole in it, and it bled all over the files I was working at. He has pulled my ears sometimes that I thought they must come off in his hand. But all this was a mere nothin to this here cut; that was serous; and if I hadn’t got thro’ that they do say there must have been a crowner’s quest; though I think that gammon, for old Tugsford did for one of his prentices, and the body was never found. And now you ask me if I know Hatton? I should think I did!” And the lank, haggard youth laughed merrily, as if he had been recounting a series of the happiest adventures.
“Absolutely. An accident that happened all the time. I wish I had a dollar for every time he’s split my head open. He did it once with a key and twice with a lock; he slammed the corner of a lock into my head twice, once with a bolt and once with a catch; you know what that is—the thing that goes into the staple. He hit me on the head with a hammer once. That was a hit! I passed out that time. When I came to, the boss had stopped the bleeding using some fur from his hat. I had to get back to work right away; he told me I had to finish my task, even if it meant working until midnight. He’s broken so many ash sticks over my body; sometimes the welts stayed on me for a week; he split my eyelid open once with a nutstick; made a real hole in it, and it bled all over the files I was working on. He’s yanked my ears so hard I thought they might come off in his hand. But all that was nothing compared to this cut; that was serious; and if I hadn’t gotten through that, they say there would’ve been a coroner’s inquest; though I think that’s nonsense, because old Tugsford did in one of his apprentices, and the body was never found. And now you ask me if I know Hatton? I’d say I do!” And the thin, worn-out guy laughed joyfully, as if he had been sharing a string of the happiest stories.
“But is there no redress for such iniquitous oppression,” said Morley, who had listened with astonishment to this complacent statement. “Is there no magistrate to apply to?”
“But is there no remedy for such terrible oppression?” said Morley, who had listened in astonishment to this self-satisfied statement. “Is there no one to turn to for help?”
“No no,” said the filer with an air of obvious pride, “we don’t have no magistrates at Wodgate. We’ve got a constable, and there was a prentice who coz his master laid it on, only with a seat rod, went over to Ramborough and got a warrant. He fetched the summons himself and giv it to the constable, but he never served it. That’s why they has a constable here.”
“No, no,” said the filer with obvious pride, “we don’t have any magistrates at Wodgate. We’ve got a constable, and there was an apprentice who, because his master insisted, went over to Ramborough and got a warrant with only a seat rod. He brought the summons himself and gave it to the constable, but he never served it. That’s why we have a constable here.”
“I am sorry,” said Morley, “that I have affairs with such a wretch as this Hatton.”
“I’m sorry,” said Morley, “that I’m involved with someone as awful as this Hatton.”
“You’ll find him a wery hearty sort of man,” said the filer, “if he don’t hap to be in drink. He’s a little robustious then, but take him all in all for a master, you may go further and fare worse.
“You’ll find him a pretty hearty guy,” said the filer, “unless he happens to be drunk. He’s a bit rowdy then, but overall as a boss, you could do a lot worse.”
“What! this monster!”
“What! This monster!”
“Lord bless you, it’s his way, that’s all, we be a queer set here; but he has his pints. Give him a lock to make, and you won’t have your box picked; he’s wery lib’ral too in the wittals. Never had horse-flesh the whole time I was with him; they has nothin’ else at Tugsford’s; never had no sick cow except when meat was very dear. He always put his face agin still-born calves; he used to say he liked his boys to have meat what was born alive and killed alive. By which token there never was any sheep what had bust in the head sold in our court. And then sometimes he would give us a treat of fish, when it had been four or five days in town and not sold. No, give the devil his due, say I. There never was no want for anything at meals with the Bishop, except time to eat them in.”
“God bless you, that’s just how he is, that’s all; we’re a weird bunch here. But he has his good points. Give him something to fix, and you won’t get your stuff stolen; he’s also very generous with food. I never had horse meat the whole time I was with him; they don’t serve anything else at Tugsford’s. Never had a sick cow except when meat prices were really high. He always turned his back on stillborn calves; he used to say he preferred his boys to eat meat that was born alive and killed alive. Because of that, there was never a sheep with a busted head sold in our market. And sometimes he would treat us to fish when it hadn’t sold after four or five days in town. No, give the devil his due, I say. There was never a shortage of anything at meals with the Bishop, except time to eat them.”
“And why do you call him the Bishop?”
“And why do you call him the Bishop?”
“That’s his name and authority; for he’s the governor here over all of us. And it has always been so that Wodgate has been governed by a bishop; because as we have no church, we will have as good. And by this token that this day sen’night, the day my time was up, he married me to this here young lady. She is of the Baptist school religion, and wanted us to be tied by her clergyman, but all the lads that served their time with me were married by the Bishop, and many a more, and I saw no call to do no otherwise. So he sprinkled some salt over a gridiron, read ‘Our Father’ backwards, and wrote our name in a book: and we were spliced; but I didn’t do it rashly, did I, Suky, by the token that we had kept company for two years, and there isn’t a gal in all Wodgate what handles a file, like Sue.”
"That’s his name and authority; he’s the governor here over all of us. And it’s always been the case that Wodgate has been governed by a bishop; since we don’t have a church, we’ll make do with what we have. And to prove it, this day last week, the day my time was up, he married me to this young lady. She follows the Baptist faith and wanted us to be wed by her minister, but all the guys who served their time with me were married by the Bishop, and so were many others, so I didn’t see any reason to do it differently. So he sprinkled some salt over a gridiron, recited ‘Our Father’ backwards, and wrote our names in a book: and we were joined; but I didn’t do it impulsively, did I, Suky, considering that we had been together for two years, and there isn’t a girl in all of Wodgate who works a file like Sue."
“And what is your name, my good fellow?”
“And what’s your name, my friend?”
“They call me Tummas, but I ayn’t got no second name; but now I am married I mean to take my wife’s, for she has been baptised, and so has got two.”
“They call me Tummas, but I don’t have a last name; but now that I’m married, I plan to take my wife’s, since she has been baptized, and so she has two.”
“Yes sir,” said the girl with the vacant face and the back like a grasshopper; “I be a reg’lar born Christian and my mother afore me, and that’s what few gals in the Yard can say. Thomas will take to it himself when work is slack; and he believes now in our Lord and Saviour Pontius Pilate who was crucified to save our sins; and in Moses, Goliath, and the rest of the Apostles.”
“Yeah, sir,” said the girl with the blank expression and the slim back like a grasshopper; “I’m a real born Christian, just like my mother was before me, and that’s something few girls in the Yard can say. Thomas will come around to it himself when things are slow; and he now believes in our Lord and Savior Pontius Pilate, who was crucified to save us from our sins; and in Moses, Goliath, and all the other Apostles.”
“Ah! me,” thought Morley, “and could not they spare one Missionary from Tahiti for their fellow countrymen at Wodgate!”
“Ah! me,” thought Morley, “couldn’t they spare just one missionary from Tahiti for their fellow countrymen at Wodgate?”
Book 3 Chapter 5
The summer twilight had faded into sweet night; the young and star-attended moon glittered like a sickle in the deep purple sky; of all the luminous host, Hesperus alone was visible; and a breeze, that bore the last embrace of the flowers by the sun, moved languidly and fitfully over the still and odorous earth.
The summer twilight had turned into a lovely night; the young, starry moon shone like a crescent in the deep purple sky; of all the glowing stars, Hesperus was the only one visible; and a gentle breeze, carrying the last scent of the sun-kissed flowers, drifted lazily and intermittently over the quiet and fragrant earth.
The moonbeam fell upon the roof and garden of Gerard. It suffused the cottage with its brilliant light, except where the dark depth of the embowered porch defied its entry. All around the beds of flowers and herbs spread sparkling and defined. You could trace the minutest walk; almost distinguish every leaf. Now and then there came a breath, and the sweet-peas murmured in their sleep; or the roses rustled, as if they were afraid they were about to be roused from their lightsome dreams. Farther on the fruit-trees caught the splendour of the night; and looked like a troop of sultanas taking their gardened air, when the eye of man could not profane them, and laden with jewels. There were apples that rivalled rubies; pears of topaz tint: a whole paraphernalia of plums, some purple as the amethyst, others blue and brilliant as the sapphire; an emerald here, and now a golden drop that gleamed like the yellow diamond of Gengis Khan.
The moonlight shone down on Gerard's roof and garden. It filled the cottage with its bright glow, except where the dark, sheltered porch kept it out. All around, the flower and herb beds sparkled and stood out clearly. You could see the tiniest paths; almost make out every leaf. Every now and then, a gentle breeze would pass by, and the sweet peas would whisper in their sleep, or the roses would rustle, as if they were worried about being awakened from their joyful dreams. Further along, the fruit trees caught the beauty of the night, looking like a group of sultanas enjoying the garden air, safe from human eyes, adorned with jewels. There were apples that rivaled rubies; pears with a topaz hue: a whole collection of plums, some as purple as amethysts, others blue and bright like sapphires; an emerald here, and a golden droplet that shone like Genghis Khan's yellow diamond.
Within—was the scene less fair? A single lamp shed over the chamber a soft and sufficient light. The library of Stephen Morley had been removed, but the place of his volumes had been partly supplied, for the shelves were far from being empty. Their contents were of no ordinary character: many volumes of devotion, some of church history, one or two on ecclesiastical art, several works of our elder dramatists, some good reprints of our chronicles, and many folios of church music, which last indeed amounted to a remarkable collection. There was no musical instrument however in the room of any kind, and the only change in its furniture, since we last visited the room of Gerard, was the presence of a long-backed chair of antique form, most beautifully embroidered, and a portrait of a female saint over the mantel-piece. As for Gerard himself he sat with his head leaning on his arm, which rested on the table, while he listened with great interest to a book which was read to him by his daughter, at whose feet lay the fiery and faithful bloodhound.
Inside—was the scene any less beautiful? A single lamp cast a soft and ample light over the room. Stephen Morley's library had been removed, but some of his volumes had been partially replaced, as the shelves were far from empty. The contents were quite special: many books on devotion, some on church history, a few about ecclesiastical art, several works by our earlier dramatists, some good reprints of our chronicles, and numerous folios of church music, which amounted to an impressive collection. However, there was no musical instrument of any kind in the room, and the only change in its furniture since our last visit to Gerard's room was the addition of a long-backed chair in an antique style, beautifully embroidered, and a portrait of a female saint above the mantelpiece. As for Gerard himself, he sat with his head resting on his arm, which was propped on the table, while he listened with great interest to a book being read to him by his daughter, at whose feet lay the fiery and loyal bloodhound.
“So you see, my father,” said Sybil with animation, and dropping her book which however her hand did not relinquish, “even then all was not lost. The stout earl retired beyond the Trent, and years and reigns elapsed before this part of the island accepted their laws and customs.”
“So you see, Dad,” said Sybil excitedly, while letting her book fall but still holding onto it, “even then, everything wasn’t lost. The strong earl moved past the Trent, and it took years and several reigns before this part of the island accepted their laws and customs.”
“I see,” said her father, “and yet I cannot help wishing that Harold—” Here the hound, hearing his name, suddenly rose and looked at Gerard, who smiling, patted him and said, “We were not talking of thee, good sir, but of thy great namesake; but ne’er mind, a live dog they say is worth a dead king.”
“I see,” said her father, “and yet I can’t help but wish that Harold—” At that moment, the hound, hearing his name, perked up and looked at Gerard, who, smiling, patted him and said, “We weren’t talking about you, good sir, but about your famous namesake; but never mind, they say a live dog is worth more than a dead king.”
“Ah! why have we not such a man now,” said Sybil, “to protect the people! Were I a prince I know no career that I should deem so great.”
“Ah! why don’t we have someone like that now,” said Sybil, “to protect the people! If I were a prince, I can't think of any job I would consider more important.”
“But Stephen says no,” said Gerard: “he says that these great men have never made use of us but as tools; and that the people never can have their rights until they produce competent champions from their own order.”
“But Stephen says no,” Gerard replied. “He says that these great men have only ever used us as tools, and that the people can never have their rights until they create capable champions from their own ranks.”
“But then Stephen does not want to recall the past,” said Sybil with a kind of sigh; “he wishes to create the future.”
“But then Stephen doesn’t want to think about the past,” Sybil said with a sort of sigh; “he wants to shape the future.”
“The past is a dream,” said Gerard.
“The past is a dream,” Gerard said.
“And what is the future?” enquired Sybil.
“And what’s the future?” Sybil asked.
“Alack! I know not; but I often wish the battle of Hastings were to be fought over again and I was going to have a hand in it.”
“Wow! I don’t know; but I often wish the battle of Hastings could be fought again and that I could be a part of it.”
“Ah! my father,” said Sybil with a mournful smile, “there is ever your fatal specific of physical force. Even Stephen is against physical force, with all his odd fancies.”
“Ah! Dad,” Sybil said with a sad smile, “there's always your go-to solution of physical force. Even Stephen is against it, with all his quirky ideas.”
“All very true,” said Gerard smiling with good nature; “but all the same when I was coming home a few days ago, and stopped awhile on the bridge and chanced to see myself in the stream, I could not help fancying that my Maker had fashioned these limbs rather to hold a lance or draw a bow, than to supervise a shuttle or a spindle.”
“All very true,” said Gerard, smiling kindly; “but still, when I was coming home a few days ago, and paused for a moment on the bridge and happened to see my reflection in the water, I couldn’t help thinking that my Creator had designed these limbs more for holding a lance or drawing a bow than for handling a shuttle or a spindle.”
“Yet with the shuttle and the spindle we may redeem our race,” said Sybil with animation, “if we could only form the minds that move those peaceful weapons. Oh! my father, I will believe that moral power is irresistible, or where are we to look for hope?”
“Yet with the shuttle and the spindle, we can save our people,” Sybil said passionately, “if we could just shape the minds that guide those peaceful tools. Oh! my father, I will believe that moral strength is unstoppable, or what hope do we have?”
Gerard shook his head with his habitual sweet good-tempered smile. “Ah!” said he, “what can we do; they have got the land, and the land governs the people. The Norman knew that, Sybil, as you just read. If indeed we had our rights, one might do something; but I don’t know; I dare say if I had our land again, I should be as bad as the rest.”
Gerard shook his head with his usual pleasant smile. “Ah!” he said, “what can we do? They own the land, and the land controls the people. The Normans understood that, Sybil, as you just read. If we actually had our rights, we could do something; but I don’t know; I suppose if I got our land back, I’d be just as bad as everyone else.”
“Oh! no, my father,” exclaimed Sybil with energy, “never, never! Your thoughts would be as princely as your lot. What a leader of the people you would make!”
“Oh! No, Dad,” Sybil said with enthusiasm, “never, ever! Your ideas would be as grand as your position. What an amazing leader you would be!”
Harold sprang up suddenly and growled.
Harold suddenly jumped up and growled.
“Hush!” said Gerard; “some one knocks:” and he rose and left the room. Sybil heard voices and broken sentences: “You’ll excuse me”—“I take it kindly”—“So we are neighbours.” And then her father returned, ushering in a person and saying, “Here is my friend Mr Franklin that I was speaking of, Sybil, who is going to be our neighbour; down Harold, down!” and he presented to his daughter the companion of Mr St Lys in that visit to the Hand-loom weaver when she had herself met the vicar of Mowbray.
“Be quiet!” said Gerard; “someone's knocking:” and he got up and left the room. Sybil heard voices and snippets of conversation: “I hope you’ll forgive me”—“I appreciate it”—“So we’re neighbors.” Then her father came back, bringing someone in and saying, “Here’s my friend Mr. Franklin that I told you about, Sybil; he’s going to be our neighbor; down Harold, down!” and he introduced to his daughter the companion of Mr. St. Lys from that visit to the hand-loom weaver when she had also met the vicar of Mowbray.
Sybil rose, and letting her book drop gently on the table, received Egremont with composure and native grace. It is civilization that makes us awkward, for it gives us an uncertain position. Perplexed, we take refuge in pretence; and embarrassed, we seek a resource in affectation. The Bedouin and the Red Indian never lose their presence of mind; and the wife of a peasant, when you enter her cottage, often greets you with a propriety of mien which favourably contrasts with your reception by some grand dame in some grand assembly, meeting her guests alternately with a caricature of courtesy or an exaggeration of supercilious self-control.
Sybil stood up and let her book fall gently onto the table as she welcomed Egremont with poise and natural elegance. It's civilization that makes us feel awkward because it puts us in a confusing position. Feeling puzzled, we often hide behind pretenses, and when we're embarrassed, we resort to affectation. The Bedouin and the Native American never lose their composure; and a peasant's wife, when you walk into her home, often greets you with a level of politeness that stands in sharp contrast to how some highborn lady treats her guests in a grand gathering, alternately displaying a mockery of courtesy or an exaggerated sense of superiority.
“I dare say,” said Egremont bowing to Sybil, “you have seen our poor friend the weaver since we met there.”
“I would say,” said Egremont, bowing to Sybil, “you’ve seen our poor friend the weaver since we last met.”
“The day I quitted Mowbray,” said Sybil. “They are not without friends.”
“The day I left Mowbray,” Sybil said. “They do have friends.”
“Ah! you have met my daughter before.”
“Ah! you’ve met my daughter before.”
“On a mission of grace,” said Egremont.
“On a mission of grace,” said Egremont.
“And I suppose you found the town not very pleasant, Mr Franklin,” continued Gerard.
“And I guess you didn’t find the town very nice, Mr. Franklin,” continued Gerard.
“No; I could not stand it, the nights were so close. Besides I have a great accumulation of notes, and I fancied I could reduce them into a report more efficiently in comparative seclusion. So I have got a room near here, with a little garden, not so pretty as yours; but still a garden is something; and if I want any additional information, why, after all, Mowbray is only a walk.”
“No; I couldn't take it anymore, the nights were so stifling. Besides, I have a lot of notes piled up, and I thought I could turn them into a report more effectively in some quiet. So I got a room nearby, with a small garden, not as nice as yours; but still, a garden is something; and if I need any extra information, well, Mowbray is just a walk away.”
“You say well and have done wisely. Besides you have such late hours in London, and hard work. Some country air will do you all the good in the world. That gallery must be tiresome. Do you use shorthand?”
"You make a good point and have acted wisely. Plus, you work such late hours in London and put in a lot of effort. A bit of fresh country air will do you wonders. That gallery must be exhausting. Do you use shorthand?"
“A sort of shorthand of my own,” said Egremont. “I trust a good deal to my memory.”
“A kind of shorthand I created,” said Egremont. “I rely a lot on my memory.”
“Ah! you are young. My daughter also has a wonderful memory. For my own part, there are many things which I am not sorry to forget.”
“Ah! You're young. My daughter has an amazing memory too. As for me, there are plenty of things I'm glad to forget.”
“You see I took you at your word, neighbour,” said Egremont. “When one has been at work the whole day one feels a little lonely towards night.”
“You see, I took you at your word, neighbor,” said Egremont. “After working all day, you start to feel a bit lonely in the evening.”
“Very true; and I dare say you find desk work sometimes very dull; I never could make anything of it myself. I can manage a book well enough, if it be well written, and on points I care for; but I would sooner listen than read any time,” said Gerard. “Indeed I should be right glad to see the minstrel and the storyteller going their rounds again. It would be easy after a day’s work, when one has not, as I have now, a good child to read to me.”
“Very true; and I guess you sometimes find desk work pretty boring; I could never get into it myself. I can handle a book just fine if it’s well written and on topics I care about, but I’d rather listen than read any day,” said Gerard. “Honestly, I’d be really happy to see the minstrel and the storyteller making their rounds again. It would be nice after a day’s work, especially since I don’t, like I do now, have a good kid to read to me.”
“This volume?” said Egremont drawing his chair to the table and looking at Sybil, who intimated assent by a nod.
“This volume?” said Egremont as he pulled his chair up to the table and looked at Sybil, who indicated her agreement with a nod.
“Ah! it’s a fine book,” said Gerard, “though on a sad subject.”
“Ah! it’s a great book,” said Gerard, “even if it’s about a sad topic.”
“The History of the Conquest of England by the Normans,” said Egremont, reading the title page on which also was written “Ursula Trafford to Sybil Gerard.”
“The History of the Conquest of England by the Normans,” said Egremont, reading the title page that also had “Ursula Trafford to Sybil Gerard” written on it.
“You know it?” said Sybil.
"Do you know it?" said Sybil.
“Only by fame.”
“Just by fame.”
“Perhaps the subject may not interest you so much as it does us,” said Sybil.
"Maybe the topic doesn't interest you as much as it does us," Sybil said.
“It must interest all and all alike,” said her father; “for we are divided between the conquerors and the conquered.”
“It must interest everyone, just the same,” said her father; “because we’re split between the conquerors and the conquered.”
“But do not you think,” said Egremont, “that such a distinction has long ceased to exist?”
“But don’t you think,” said Egremont, “that such a distinction has long since disappeared?”
“In what degree?” asked Gerard. “Many circumstances of oppression have doubtless gradually disappeared: but that has arisen from the change of manners, not from any political recognition of their injustice. The same course of time which has removed many enormities, more shocking however to our modern feelings than to those who devised and endured them, has simultaneously removed many alleviating circumstances. If the mere baron’s grasp be not so ruthless, the champion we found in the church is no longer so ready. The spirit of Conquest has adapted itself to the changing circumstances of ages, and however its results vary in form, in degree they are much the same.”
“In what way?” asked Gerard. “Many forms of oppression have clearly lessened over time, but that’s due to changes in social behavior, not because they’ve been politically acknowledged as wrong. The same passage of time that has eliminated many shocking abuses—more disturbing to us now than to those who created and suffered them—has also taken away some of the comforting factors. While the baron’s grip isn't as brutal now, the support we once found in the church isn't as readily available either. The spirit of conquest has adapted to the changing times, and while the outcomes may look different, they’re largely the same in essence.”
“But how do they show themselves?”
“But how do they reveal themselves?”
“In many circumstances, which concern many classes; but I speak of those which touch my own order; and therefore I say at once—in the degradation of the people.”
“In many situations that affect various groups, I focus on those that impact my own class; so I’ll say directly—it’s about the decline of the people.”
“But are the people so degraded?”
“But are the people really that degraded?”
“There is more serfdom in England now than at any time since the Conquest. I speak of what passes under my daily eyes when I say that those who labour can as little choose or change their masters now, as when they were born thralls. There are great bodies of the working classes of this country nearer the condition of brutes, than they have been at any time since the Conquest. Indeed I see nothing to distinguish them from brutes, except that their morals are inferior. Incest and infanticide are as common among them as among the lower animals. The domestic principle waxes weaker and weaker every year in England: nor can we wonder at it, when there is no comfort to cheer and no sentiment to hallow the Home.”
“There is more servitude in England now than at any time since the Conquest. I speak from what I observe every day when I say that those who work have just as little ability to choose or change their employers now as they did when they were born into bondage. There are large groups of the working class in this country closer to the condition of animals than they have been at any time since the Conquest. In fact, I see nothing that sets them apart from animals, except that their moral standards are lower. Incest and infanticide are as common among them as they are among lower animals. The concept of family becomes weaker every year in England, and we can’t be surprised by it when there is no comfort to uplift and no sentiment to sanctify the Home.”
“I was reading a work the other day,” said Egremont, “that statistically proved that the general condition of the people was much better at this moment than it had been at any known period of history.”
“I was reading something the other day,” said Egremont, “that statistically showed that the overall situation of the people is much better right now than it has been at any known point in history.”
“Ah! yes, I know that style of speculation,” said Gerard; “your gentleman who reminds you that a working man now has a pair of cotton stockings, and that Harry the Eighth himself was not as well off. At any rate, the condition of classes must be judged of by the age, and by their relation with each other. One need not dwell on that. I deny the premises. I deny that the condition of the main body is better now than at any other period of our history; that it is as good as it has been at several. I say, for instance, the people were better clothed, better lodged, and better fed just before the war of the Roses than they are at this moment. We know how an English peasant lived in those times: he eat flesh every day, he never drank water, was well housed, and clothed in stout woollens. Nor are the Chronicles necessary to tell us this. The acts of Parliament from the Plantagenets to the Tudors teach us alike the price of provisions and the rate of wages; and we see in a moment that the wages of those days brought as much sustenance and comfort as a reasonable man could desire.”
“Ah! yes, I know that way of arguing,” said Gerard; “your guy who points out that a working man today has a pair of cotton socks, and that even Henry the Eighth himself was not as well off. At the very least, the state of social classes has to be viewed in the context of the time and how they relate to each other. There's no need to dwell on that. I reject the assumptions. I dispute that the condition of the majority is better now than at any other time in our history; that it is as good as it has been at several points. For instance, I say people were better clothed, better housed, and better fed just before the Wars of the Roses than they are now. We know how an English peasant lived back then: he ate meat every day, never drank water, was well housed, and dressed in sturdy woolens. And we don’t even need the Chronicles to tell us this. The acts of Parliament from the Plantagenet era to the Tudor period show us both the prices of food and the rates of wages; and it’s clear that the wages of those days bought as much sustenance and comfort as any reasonable person could want.”
“I know how deeply you feel upon this subject,” said Egremont turning to Sybil.
“I know how strongly you feel about this topic,” said Egremont, turning to Sybil.
“Indeed it is the only subject that ever engages my thought,” she replied, “except one.”
“Honestly, it’s the only thing that really occupies my mind,” she said, “except for one other thing.”
“And that one?”
"And that one?"
“Is to see the people once more kneel before our blessed Lady,” replied Sybil.
“It's to see the people kneel before our blessed Lady again,” replied Sybil.
“Look at the average term of life,” said Gerard, coming unintentionally to the relief of Egremont, who was a little embarrassed. “The average term of life in this district among the working classes is seventeen. What think you of that? Of the infants born in Mowbray, more than a moiety die before the age of five.”
“Look at the average lifespan,” said Gerard, unintentionally easing the discomfort of Egremont, who felt a bit awkward. “The average lifespan in this area among the working class is seventeen. What do you think about that? Of the infants born in Mowbray, more than half die before they turn five.”
“And yet,” said Egremont, “in old days they had terrible pestilences.”
“And yet,” said Egremont, “back in the day, they had awful plagues.”
“But they touched all alike,” said Gerard. “We have more pestilence now in England than we ever had, but it only reaches the poor. You never hear of it. Why Typhus alone takes every year from the dwellings of the artisan and peasant a population equal to that of the whole county of Westmoreland. This goes on every year, but the representatives of the conquerors are not touched: it is the descendants of the conquered alone who are the victims.”
“But they all feel it the same way,” said Gerard. “We have more disease in England now than ever, but it only affects the poor. You never hear about it. For example, Typhus alone takes away from the homes of workers and farmers each year a number of people equal to the entire population of Westmoreland County. This happens every year, but the representatives of those in power are not affected: it’s only the descendants of the oppressed who suffer.”
“It sometimes seems to me,” said Sybil despondingly, “that nothing short of the descent of angels can save the people of this kingdom.”
“It sometimes feels to me,” said Sybil sadly, “that nothing less than the arrival of angels can save the people of this kingdom.”
“I sometimes think I hear a little bird,” said Gerard, “who sings that the long frost may yet break up. I have a friend, him of whom I was speaking to you the other day, who has his remedies.”
“I sometimes think I hear a little bird,” said Gerard, “singing that the long frost might finally end. I have a friend, the one I was talking about the other day, who has his remedies.”
“But Stephen Morley does not believe in angels,” said Sybil with a sigh; “and I have no faith in his plan.”
“But Stephen Morley doesn’t believe in angels,” Sybil said with a sigh; “and I have no faith in his plan.”
“He believes that God will help those who help themselves,” said Gerard.
“He thinks that God will help those who help themselves,” said Gerard.
“And I believe,” said Sybil, “that those only can help themselves whom God helps.”
“And I believe,” said Sybil, “that only those whom God helps can help themselves.”
All this time Egremont was sitting at the table, with the book in his hand, gazing fitfully and occasionally with an air of absence on its title-page, whereon was written the name of its owner. Suddenly he said “Sybil.”
All this time, Egremont was sitting at the table, holding the book in his hand, looking occasionally and somewhat distractedly at its title page, which had the name of its owner written on it. Suddenly, he said, “Sybil.”
“Yes,” said the daughter of Gerard, with an air of some astonishment.
“Yeah,” said Gerard's daughter, sounding a bit surprised.
“I beg your pardon,” said Egremont blushing; “I was reading your name. I thought I was reading it to myself. Sybil Gerard! What a beautiful name is Sybil!”
“I’m sorry,” said Egremont, blushing; “I was reading your name. I thought I was just reading it to myself. Sybil Gerard! What a beautiful name, Sybil!”
“My mother’s name,” said Gerard; “and my grandame’s name, and a name I believe that has been about our hearth as long as our race; and that’s a very long time indeed,” he added smiling, “for we were tall men in King John’s reign, as I have heard say.”
“My mother’s name,” said Gerard; “and my grandmother’s name, and a name I believe has been part of our family for as long as we’ve existed; and that’s a very long time indeed,” he added with a smile, “because we were tall men during King John’s reign, or so I’ve heard.”
“Yours is indeed an old family.”
“Yours is definitely an old family.”
“Ay, we have some English blood in our veins, though peasants and the sons of peasants. But there was one of us who drew a bow at Azincourt; and I have heard greater things, but I believe they are old wives’ tales.”
“Yeah, we have some English blood in us, even though we're peasants and the sons of peasants. But there was one of us who shot a bow at Agincourt; and I've heard greater stories, but I think they're just old wives' tales.”
“At least we have nothing left,” said Sybil, “but our old faith; and that we have clung to through good report and evil report.”
“At least we have nothing left,” Sybil said, “but our old faith; and we have held onto that through good times and bad.”
“And now,” said Gerard, “I rise with the lark, good neighbour Franklin; but before you go, Sybil will sing to us a requiem that I love: it stills the spirit before we sink into the slumber which may this night be death, and which one day must be.”
“And now,” said Gerard, “I wake up with the birds, good neighbor Franklin; but before you leave, Sybil will sing a requiem that I love: it calms the soul before we fall into the sleep that may be death tonight, and which we must face one day.”
Book 3 Chapter 6
A bloom was spread over the morning sky. A soft golden light bathed with its fresh beam the bosom of the valley, except where a delicate haze, rather than a mist, still partially lingered over the river, which yet occasionally gleamed and sparkled in the sunshine. A sort of shadowy lustre suffused the landscape, which, though distinct, was mitigated in all its features—the distant woods, the clumps of tall trees that rose about the old grey bridge, the cottage chimneys that sent their smoke into the blue still air, amid their clustering orchards and garden of flowers and herbs.
A bloom spread across the morning sky. A soft golden light washed over the valley, except where a light haze, more like a fog, still lingered over the river, which occasionally gleamed and sparkled in the sunshine. A kind of shadowy glow filled the landscape, which, while clear, softened all its features—the distant woods, the clusters of tall trees around the old grey bridge, and the cottage chimneys sending up smoke into the calm blue air, surrounded by their fruit orchards and gardens of flowers and herbs.
Ah! what is there so fresh and joyous as a summer morn! That spring time of the day, when the brain is bright, and the heart is brave; the season of daring and of hope; the renovating hour!
Ah! What is as fresh and joyful as a summer morning! That early part of the day when the mind is clear, and the heart is brave; the time of courage and hope; the rejuvenating hour!
Came forth from his cottage room the brother of Lord Marney, to feel the vigorous bliss of life amid sunshiny gardens and the voices of bees and birds.
Came out of his cottage room the brother of Lord Marney, to experience the joyful energy of life in sunny gardens, surrounded by the sounds of bees and birds.
“Ah! this is delicious!” he felt. “This is existence! Thank God I am here; that I have quitted for ever that formal and heartless Marney. Were it not for my mother, I would remain Mr Franklin for ever. Would I were indeed a journalist; provided I always had a mission to the vale of Mowbray. Or anything, so that I were ever here. As companions, independent of everything else, they are superior to any that I have been used to. Why do these persons interest me? They feel and they think: two habits that have quite gone out of fashion, if ever they existed, among my friends. And that polish of manners, that studied and factitious refinement, which is to compensate for the heartlessness or the stupidity we are doomed to—is my host of last night deficient in that refinement? If he do want our conventional discipline, he has a native breeding which far excels it. I observe no word or action which is not prompted by that fine feeling which is the sure source of good taste. This Gerard appears to me a real genuine man; full of knowledge worked out by his own head; with large yet wholesome sympathies; and a deuced deal better educated than Lord de Mowbray or my brother—and they do occasionally turn over a book, which is not the habit of our set.
“Ah! this is amazing!” he thought. “This is life! Thank God I’m here; that I’ve left behind that formal and heartless Marney for good. If it weren’t for my mother, I would stay Mr. Franklin forever. I wish I were actually a journalist, as long as I always had a mission to the valley of Mowbray. Or anything, just so long as I’m always here. As friends, independent of everything else, they are better than anyone I’ve been around. Why do these people grab my attention? They feel and they think: two qualities that have pretty much gone out of style, if they ever existed, among my friends. And that polish of manners, that studied and artificial refinement meant to make up for the heartlessness or stupidity we’re stuck with—is my host from last night lacking that refinement? Even if he lacks our conventional way, he has a natural breeding that far surpasses it. I notice no word or action that isn’t driven by that genuine feeling which is the true source of good taste. This Gerard seems like a real, genuine man; full of knowledge drawn from his own mind; with broad yet healthy sympathies; and way better educated than Lord de Mowbray or my brother—and they do occasionally pick up a book, which is not the norm for our crowd.
“And his daughter—ay, his daughter! There is something almost sublime about that young girl, yet strangely sweet withal; a tone so lofty combined with such simplicity is very rare. For there is no affectation of enthusiasm about her; nothing exaggerated, nothing rhapsodical. Her dark eyes and lustrous face, and the solemn sweetness of her thrilling voice—they haunt me; they have haunted me from the first moment I encountered her like a spirit amid the ruins of our abbey. And I am one of ‘the family of sacrilege.’ If she knew that! And I am one of the conquering class she denounces. If also she knew that! Ah! there is much to know! Above all—the future. Away! the tree of knowledge is the tree of death. I will have no thought that is not as bright and lovely as this morn.”
“And his daughter—yes, his daughter! There’s something almost sublime about that young girl, yet oddly sweet at the same time; a tone so elevated mixed with such simplicity is very rare. There’s no false enthusiasm in her; nothing over the top, nothing melodramatic. Her dark eyes and radiant face, along with the solemn sweetness of her captivating voice—they haunt me; they’ve haunted me since the first moment I saw her like a spirit among the ruins of our abbey. And I am one of ‘the family of sacrilege.’ If she only knew that! And I’m part of the conquering class she criticizes. If she knew that too! Ah! there’s so much to understand! Above all—the future. Away! the tree of knowledge is the tree of death. I won't think anything that isn't as bright and beautiful as this morning.”
He went forth from his little garden, and strolled along the road in the direction of the cottage of Gerard, which was about three quarters of a mile distant. You might see almost as far; the sunshiny road a little winding and rising a very slight ascent. The cottage itself was hid by its trees. While Egremont was still musing of one who lived under that roof, he beheld in the distance Sybil.
He left his small garden and walked along the road toward Gerard's cottage, which was about three-quarters of a mile away. You could see almost that far; the sunny road was a bit winding and had a very slight incline. The cottage itself was hidden by its trees. While Egremont was still thinking about someone who lived under that roof, he spotted Sybil in the distance.
She was springing along with a quick and airy step. Her black dress displayed her undulating and elastic figure. Her little foot bounded from the earth with a merry air. A long rosary hung at her side; and her head was partly covered with a hood which descended just over her shoulders. She seemed gay, for Harold kept running before her with a frolicsome air, and then returning to his mistress, danced about her, and almost overpowered her with his gambols.
She was walking quickly and lightly. Her black dress showed off her curvy and flexible figure. Her little foot sprang off the ground with a joyful vibe. A long rosary hung at her side, and her head was partly covered with a hood that fell just over her shoulders. She looked happy, as Harold kept running ahead of her in a playful way, then coming back to her, dancing around her, and almost overwhelming her with his antics.
“I salute thee, holy sister,” said Egremont.
"I salute you, holy sister," said Egremont.
“Oh! is not this a merry morn!” she exclaimed with a bright and happy face.
“Oh! Isn’t this a cheerful morning!” she exclaimed with a bright and happy face.
“I feel it as you. And whither do you go?”
“I feel it like you do. And where are you going?”
“I go to the convent; I pay my first visit to our Superior since I left them.”
"I go to the convent; I pay my first visit to our Superior since I left them."
“Not very long ago,” said Egremont, with a smile, and turning with her.
“Not long ago,” said Egremont, smiling and turning to her.
“It seems so,” said Sybil.
"Looks like it," said Sybil.
They walked on together; Sybil glad as the hour; noticing a thousand cheerful sights, speaking to her dog in her ringing voice, as he gambolled before them, or seized her garments in his mouth, and ever and anon bounded away and then returned, looking up in his mistress’ face to inquire whether he had been wanted in his absence.
They walked together, with Sybil feeling happy as the time passed; she noticed a thousand cheerful sights, talking to her dog in her bright voice as he played in front of them, or grabbed her clothes with his mouth, and now and then he would dash away and come back, looking up at his owner's face to check if she needed him while he was gone.
“What a pity it is that your father’s way each morning lies up the valley,” said Egremont; “he would be your companion to Mowbray.”
“What a shame it is that your dad’s route each morning goes up the valley,” said Egremont; “he would be your companion to Mowbray.”
“Ah! but I am so happy that he has not to work in a town,” said Sybil. “He is not made to be cooped up in a hot factory in a smoky street. At least he labours among the woods and waters. And the Traffords are such good people! So kind to him and to all.”
“Ah! but I’m so happy that he doesn’t have to work in a town,” said Sybil. “He’s not cut out to be stuck in a hot factory on a smoky street. At least he works among the woods and waters. And the Traffords are such good people! So kind to him and to everyone.”
“You love your father very much.”
“You really love your dad a lot.”
She looked at him a little surprised; and then her sweet serious face broke into a smile and she said, “And is that strange?”
She looked at him, a bit surprised; and then her sweet, serious face lit up with a smile and she said, “Is that weird?”
“I think not,” said Egremont; “I am inclined to love him myself.”
"I don't think so," said Egremont; "I'm starting to love him myself."
“Ah! you win my heart,” said Sybil, “when you praise him. I think that is the real reason why I like Stephen; for otherwise he is always saying something with which I cannot agree, which I disapprove; and yet he is so good to my father!”
“Ah! you win my heart,” Sybil said, “when you praise him. I think that’s the real reason I like Stephen; because otherwise he’s always saying things I can’t agree with, things I disapprove of; and yet he’s so good to my dad!”
“You speak of Mr Morley—”
“You're talking about Mr. Morley—”
“Oh! we don’t call him ‘Mr’,” said Sybil slightly laughing.
“Oh! We don’t call him ‘Mr.’,” Sybil said with a slight laugh.
“I mean Stephen Morley,” said Egremont recalling his position, “whom I met in Marney Abbey. He is very clever, is he not?”
“I mean Stephen Morley,” said Egremont, remembering his role, “whom I met at Marney Abbey. He’s really smart, isn’t he?”
“He is a great writer and a great student; and what he is he has made himself. I hear too that you follow the same pursuit,” said Sybil.
“He is a great writer and a great student; and what he is, he has made himself. I also hear that you are pursuing the same path,” said Sybil.
“But I am not a great writer or a great student,” said Egremont.
“But I’m not a great writer or a great student,” said Egremont.
“Whatever you be, I trust,” said Sybil, in a more serious tone, “that you will never employ the talents that God has given you against the People.”
“Whatever you are, I hope,” said Sybil, in a more serious tone, “that you will never use the talents that God has given you against the People.”
“I have come here to learn something of their condition,” said Egremont. “That is not to be done in a great city like London. We all of us live too much in a circle. You will assist me, I am sure,” added Egremont; “your spirit will animate me. You told me last night that there was no other subject, except one, which ever occupied your thoughts.”
“I’ve come here to learn about their situation,” said Egremont. “You can’t do that in a big city like London. We all get too caught up in our own circles. You’ll help me, I’m sure,” Egremont added; “your energy will inspire me. You mentioned last night that there’s only one other topic that ever occupies your mind.”
“Yes,” said Sybil, “I have lived under two roofs, only two roofs; and each has given me a great idea; the Convent and the Cottage. One has taught me the degradation of my faith, the other of my race. You should not wonder, therefore, that my heart is concentrated on the Church and the People.”
“Yeah,” said Sybil, “I have lived under two roofs, just two roofs; and each has given me a big insight: the Convent and the Cottage. One has shown me the decline of my faith, the other of my heritage. So, you shouldn’t be surprised that my heart is focused on the Church and the People.”
“But there are other ideas,” said Egremont, “that might equally be entitled to your thought.”
"But there are other ideas," said Egremont, "that might also deserve your consideration."
“I feel these are enough,” said Sybil; “too great, as it is, for my brain.”
"I feel like this is enough," said Sybil; "it's already too much for my mind."
Book 3 Chapter 7
At the end of a court in Wodgate, of rather larger dimensions than usual in that town, was a high and many-windowed house, of several stories in height, which had been added to it at intervals. It was in a most dilapidated state; the principal part occupied as a nail-workshop, where a great number of heavy iron machines were working in every room on each floor; the building itself in so shattered a condition that every part of it creaked and vibrated with their motion. The flooring was so broken that in many places one could look down through the gaping and rotten planks, while the upper floors from time to time had been shored up with props.
At the end of a courtyard in Wodgate, there was a large house with many windows, rising several stories high, which had been expanded over time. It was in terrible shape; the main area was used as a nail workshop, with heavy iron machines running in every room on each floor. The building itself was so damaged that every part creaked and shook with their operation. The flooring was so worn that in many spots, you could see through the gaping, rotten boards, while the upper floors had occasionally been supported with props.
This was the Palace of the Bishop of Wodgate, and here with his arms bare and black, he worked at those locks, which defied any skeleton key that was not made by himself. He was a short, thickset man, powerfully made, with brawny arms disproportionately short even for his height, and with a countenance, as far as one could judge of a face so disfigured by his grimy toil, rather brutal than savage. His choice apprentices, full of admiration and terror, worked about him; lank and haggard youths, who never for an instant dared to raise their dingy faces and lack-lustre eyes from their ceaseless labour. On each side of their master, seated on a stool higher than the rest, was an urchin of not more than four or five years of age, serious and demure, and as if proud of his eminent position, or working incessantly at his little file;—these were two sons of the bishop.
This was the Bishop of Wodgate's palace, and here, with his bare arms covered in black, he worked on locks that no skeleton key could open except his own. He was a short, stocky guy, muscular and solid, with arms that were surprisingly short even for his height, and his face, marred by hard work, looked more brutal than savage. His chosen apprentices, both in awe and fear of him, worked around him—skinny, worn-out young men who never dared to lift their dirty faces and dull eyes from their endless tasks. On either side of their boss, perched on a stool taller than the rest, sat two serious, demure boys, no more than four or five years old, as if proud of their important status, tirelessly using their tiny files; these were the bishop's two sons.
“Now boys,” said the bishop, in a hoarse, harsh voice, “steady, there; steady. There’s a file what don’t sing; can’t deceive my ear; I know all their voices. Don’t let me find that un out, or I won’t walk into him, won’t I? Ayn’t you lucky boys, to have reg’lar work like this, and the best of prog! It worn’t my lot, I can tell you that. Give me that shut, you there, Scrubbynose, can’t you move? Look sharp, or I won’t move you, won’t I? Steady, steady! All right! That’s music. Where will you hear music like twenty files all working at once! You ought to be happy boys, oughtn’t you? Won’t there be a treat of fish after this, that’s all! Hulloa, there, you red-haired varmint, what are you looking after? Three boys looking about them; what’s all this? Won’t I be among you?” and he sprang forward and seized the luckless ears of the first apprentice he could get hold off, and wrung them till the blood spouted forth.
“Now boys,” said the bishop in a rough, grating voice, “calm down; calm down. There’s one who isn’t singing; I can’t be fooled by that; I know all their voices. Don’t let me catch you doing that, or I won’t go easy on him, right? Aren’t you lucky boys to have steady work like this, and the best of food! It sure wasn’t my fate, I can tell you that. Hand me that shut there, you, Scrubbynose, can’t you move? Hurry up, or I’ll make sure you don’t get to move, will I? Steady, steady! All right! That’s music. Where else will you hear music like twenty files all working at once! You should be happy boys, shouldn’t you? There’s going to be a feast of fish after this, that’s for sure! Hey there, you red-haired troublemaker, what are you looking for? Three boys just wandering around; what’s going on? Won’t I be among you?” and he lunged forward and grabbed the unlucky ears of the first apprentice he could reach, twisting them until blood began to flow.
“Please, bishop,” sang out the boy, “it worn’t my fault. Here’s a man what wants you.”
“Please, bishop,” called out the boy, “it wasn’t my fault. Here’s a man who wants to see you.”
“Who wants me?” said the bishop, looking round, and he caught the figure of Morley who had just entered the shop.
“Who wants me?” said the bishop, looking around, and he spotted Morley, who had just walked into the shop.
“Well, what’s your will? Locks or nails?”
"Well, what do you prefer? Locks or nails?"
“Neither,” said Morley; “I wish to see a man named Hatton.”
“Neither,” said Morley; “I want to see a guy named Hatton.”
“Well, you see a man named Hatton,” said the bishop; “and now what do want of him?”
“Well, you see a guy named Hatton,” said the bishop; “so what do you want from him?”
“I should like to say a word to you alone,” said Morley.
“I’d like to speak with you privately,” Morley said.
“Hem! I should like to know who is to finish this lock, and to look after my boys! If it’s an order, let us have it at once.”
“Hey! I’d like to know who is going to finish this lock and take care of my boys! If it’s a command, let’s hear it right now.”
“It is not an order,” said Morley.
“It’s not an order,” Morley said.
“Then I don’t want to hear nothing about it,” said the bishop.
“Then I don’t want to hear anything about it,” said the bishop.
“It’s about family matters,” said Morley.
“It’s about family stuff,” Morley said.
“Ah!” said Hatton, eagerly, “what, do you come from him?”
“Ah!” said Hatton, eagerly, “what, are you coming from him?”
“It may be,” said Morley.
"It could be," said Morley.
Upon this the bishop, looking up to the ceiling of the room in which there were several large chinks, began calling out lustily to some unseen person above, and immediately was replied to in a shrill voice of objurgation, demanding in peremptory words, interlarded with many oaths, what he wanted. His reply called down his unseen correspondent, who soon entered his workshop. It was the awful presence of Mrs Hatton; a tall, bearded virago, with a file in her hand, for that seemed the distinctive arm of the house, and eyes flashing with unbridled power.
At this, the bishop looked up at the ceiling of the room, which had several large cracks, and started shouting loudly to someone invisible above. He was quickly met with a sharp response, demanding in a commanding tone, filled with many curses, to know what he wanted. His answer brought down his unseen counterpart, who soon walked into his workshop. It was the imposing figure of Mrs. Hatton; a tall, strong woman with a beard, holding a file in her hand, as that seemed to be the signature tool of the house, and her eyes sparkled with unrestrained authority.
“Look after the boys,” said Hatton, “for I have business.”
“Take care of the boys,” said Hatton, “because I have some business to attend to.”
“Won’t I?” said Mrs Hatton; and a thrill of terror pervaded the assembly. All the files moved in regular melody; no one dared to raise his face; even her two young children looked still more serious and demure. Not that any being present flattered himself for an instant that the most sedulous attention on his part could prevent an outbreak; all that each aspired to, and wildly hoped, was that he might not be the victim singled out to have his head cut open, or his eye knocked out, or his ears half pulled off by the being who was the terror not only of the workshop, but of Wodgate itself,—their bishop’s gentle wife.
“Won’t I?” said Mrs. Hatton, sending a shiver of fear through the group. Everyone moved in perfect harmony; no one dared to look up; even her two young children appeared even more serious and reserved. Not that anyone there thought for a moment that their utmost attention could prevent a scene; all anyone hoped for, and desperately wished, was that they wouldn’t be the one chosen to have their head opened, or their eye knocked out, or their ears half torn off by the person who was the terror not only of the workshop but of Wodgate itself— their bishop’s gentle wife.
In the meantime, that worthy, taking Morley into a room where there were no machines at work except those made of iron, said, “Well, what have you brought me?”
In the meantime, the good man led Morley into a room where the only machines operating were made of iron and asked, “So, what do you have for me?”
“In the first place,” said Morley, “I would speak to you of your brother.”
“In the first place,” said Morley, “I want to talk to you about your brother.”
“I concluded that,” said Hatton, “when you spoke of family matters bringing you here; he is the only relation I have in this world, and therefore it must be of him.”
“I figured that out,” said Hatton, “when you mentioned family issues bringing you here; he’s the only family I have in this world, so it must be about him.”
“It is of him,” said Morley.
“It’s about him,” Morley said.
“Has he sent anything?”
“Has he sent anything yet?”
“Hem!” said Morley, who was by nature a diplomatist, and instantly comprehended his position, being himself pumped when he came to pump; but he resolved not to precipitate the affair. “How late is it since you heard from him?” he asked.
“Hem!” said Morley, who was naturally a diplomat, and quickly understood his situation, knowing he was being tested when he was trying to gather information; but he decided not to rush things. “How long has it been since you heard from him?” he asked.
“Why, I suppose you know,” said Hatton, “I heard as usual.”
“Why, I guess you know,” said Hatton, “I heard, like always.”
“From his usual place?” inquired Morley.
“From his usual spot?” Morley asked.
“I wish you would tell me where that is,” said Hatton, eagerly.
“I wish you would tell me where that is,” Hatton said eagerly.
“Why, he writes to you?”
"Why does he write to you?"
“Blank letters; never had a line except once, and that is more than twelve year ago. He sends me a twenty-pound note every Christmas; and that is all I know about him.”
“Blank letters; never had a message except once, and that was more than twelve years ago. He sends me a twenty-pound note every Christmas; and that’s all I know about him.”
“Then he is rich, and well to do in the world? said Morley.”
“Then he's wealthy and doing well in life?” said Morley.
“Why, don’t you know?” said Hatton; “I thought you came from him!”
“Why, don’t you know?” said Hatton; “I thought you were coming from him!”
“I came about him. I wished to know whether he were alive, and that you have been able to inform me: and where he was; and that you have not been able to inform me.”
“I came across him. I wanted to know if he was alive, and you have been able to tell me that; and where he was, and you haven’t been able to tell me that.”
“Why, you’re a regular muff!” said the bishop.
“Why, you’re such a softie!” said the bishop.
Book 3 Chapter 8
A few days after his morning walk with Sybil, it was agreed that Egremont should visit Mr Trafford’s factory, which he had expressed a great desire to inspect. Gerard always left his cottage at break of dawn, and as Sybil had not yet paid her accustomed visit to her friend and patron, who was the employer of her father, it was arranged that Egremont should accompany her at a later and more convenient hour in the morning, and then that they should all return together.
A few days after his morning walk with Sybil, it was decided that Egremont would visit Mr. Trafford’s factory, which he had shown a keen interest in inspecting. Gerard always left his cottage at dawn, and since Sybil hadn’t yet made her usual visit to her friend and patron, who employed her father, it was planned that Egremont would join her at a later and more convenient time in the morning, and then they would all head back together.
The factory was about a mile distant from their cottage, which belonged indeed to Mr Trafford, and had been built by him. He was the younger son of a family that had for centuries been planted in the land, but who, not satisfied with the factitious consideration with which society compensates the junior members of a territorial house for their entailed poverty, had availed himself of some opportunities that offered themselves, and had devoted his energies to those new sources of wealth that were unknown to his ancestors. His operations at first had been extremely limited, like his fortunes; but with a small capital, though his profits were not considerable, he at least gained experience. With gentle blood in his veins, and old English feelings, he imbibed, at an early period of his career, a correct conception of the relations which should subsist between the employer and the employed. He felt that between them there should be other ties than the payment and the receipt of wages.
The factory was about a mile away from their cottage, which actually belonged to Mr. Trafford and had been built by him. He was the younger son of a family that had been established in the area for centuries, but not content with the superficial respect that society gives to younger members of a landed family for their inherited struggles, he took advantage of some opportunities that came his way and focused his efforts on new sources of wealth that his ancestors had never explored. At first, his operations were very limited, just like his finances; however, with a small amount of capital, although his profits weren’t large, he at least gained experience. With noble blood in his veins and traditional English values, he developed, early in his career, a clear understanding of the relationship that should exist between employers and employees. He believed that there should be more connections between them than just the exchange of wages.
A distant and childless relative, who made him a visit, pleased with his energy and enterprise, and touched by the development of his social views, left him a considerable sum, at a moment too when a great opening was offered to manufacturing capital and skill. Trafford, schooled in rigid fortunes, and formed by struggle, if not by adversity, was ripe for the occasion, and equal to it. He became very opulent, and he lost no time in carrying into life and being the plans which he had brooded over in the years when his good thoughts were limited to dreams. On the banks of his native Mowe he had built a factory which was now one of the marvels of the district; one might almost say, of the country: a single room, spreading over nearly two acres, and holding more than two thousand work-people. The roof of groined arches, lighted by ventilating domes at the height of eighteen feet, was supported by hollow cast-iron columns, through which the drainage of the roof was effected. The height of the ordinary rooms in which the work-people in manufactories are engaged is not more than from nine to eleven feet; and these are built in stories, the heat and effluvia of the lower rooms communicated to those above, and the difficulty of ventilation insurmountable. At Mr Trafford’s, by an ingenious process, not unlike that which is practised in the House of Commons, the ventilation was also carried on from below, so that the whole building was kept at a steady temperature, and little susceptible to atmospheric influence. The physical advantages of thus carrying on the whole work in one chamber are great: in the improved health of the people, the security against dangerous accidents for women and youth, and the reduced fatigue resulting from not having to ascend and descend and carry materials to the higher rooms. But the moral advantages resulting from superior inspection and general observation are not less important: the child works under the eye of the parent, the parent under that of the superior workman; the inspector or employer at a glance can behold all.
A distant relative, who visited him, was impressed by his energy and drive, and moved by his growing social perspectives. They left him a significant sum of money at a time when a great opportunity arose for manufacturing investment and skills. Trafford, shaped by tough experiences and struggles, was ready for this moment and fully capable of it. He became very wealthy and wasted no time bringing to life the plans he had dreamed about during the years when his good ideas were just fantasies. Along the banks of his hometown, Mowe, he built a factory that became one of the wonders of the area, if not the whole country: a single room covering almost two acres and housing more than two thousand workers. The roof featured groined arches lit by ventilating domes set eighteen feet high, supported by hollow cast-iron columns that directed the roof's drainage. Typically, the height of the rooms where workers in factories operate is only between nine and eleven feet, and these rooms are stacked in stories, causing heat and odors from the lower levels to rise and creating an almost impossible ventilation issue. At Mr. Trafford’s factory, however, an innovative method similar to that used in the House of Commons allowed for ventilation from below, keeping the entire building at a steady temperature and less affected by the weather. The physical benefits of operating the whole process in one large space are significant: improved health for the workers, greater safety for women and youths, and reduced fatigue from not having to navigate stairs and transport materials to upper levels. The moral benefits from better oversight and visibility are just as crucial: children work under the watchful eye of their parents, and parents are supervised by skilled workers; the inspector or employer can effortlessly oversee everything.
When the workpeople of Mr Trafford left his factory they were not forgotten. Deeply had he pondered on the influence of the employer on the health and content of his workpeople. He knew well that the domestic virtues are dependent on the existence of a home, and one of his first efforts had been to build a village where every family might be well lodged. Though he was the principal proprietor, and proud of that character, he nevertheless encouraged his workmen to purchase the fee: there were some who had saved sufficient money to effect this: proud of their house and their little garden, and of the horticultural society, where its produce permitted them to be annual competitors. In every street there was a well: behind the factory were the public baths; the schools were under the direction of the perpetual curate of the church, which Mr Trafford, though a Roman Catholic, had raised and endowed. In the midst of this village, surrounded by beautiful gardens, which gave an impulse to the horticulture of the community, was the house of Trafford himself, who comprehended his position too well to withdraw himself with vulgar exclusiveness from his real dependents, but recognized the baronial principle reviving in a new form, and adapted to the softer manners and more ingenious circumstances of the times.
When Mr. Trafford's workers left his factory, they were not forgotten. He had thought deeply about how an employer can influence the health and happiness of their employees. He understood that having a home is essential for a stable family life, so one of his first projects was to build a village where every family could live comfortably. Although he was the main owner and took pride in that role, he also encouraged his workers to buy their own homes. Some had saved up enough money to do this, and they took pride in their houses, their small gardens, and their participation in the local gardening club, where they could compete every year. In every street, there was a well; behind the factory were public baths; the schools were run by the perpetual curate of the church, which Mr. Trafford, although a Roman Catholic, had established and funded. In the center of this village, surrounded by beautiful gardens that inspired the community's gardening efforts, was Trafford's own house. He understood his role well enough not to isolate himself with unwarranted exclusivity from those who depended on him, recognizing a baronial tradition taking on a new form, suited to the gentler social dynamics and more intricate realities of the time.
And what was the influence of such an employer and such a system of employment on the morals and manners of the employed? Great: infinitely beneficial. The connexion of a labourer with his place of work, whether agricultural or manufacturing, is itself a vast advantage. Proximity to the employer brings cleanliness and order, because it brings observation and encouragement. In the settlement of Trafford crime was positively unknown: and offences were very slight. There was not a single person in the village of a reprobate character. The men were well clad; the women had a blooming cheek; drunkenness was unknown; while the moral condition of the softer sex was proportionately elevated.
And what impact did such an employer and this system of employment have on the morals and behavior of the workers? Huge: incredibly positive. The connection between a worker and their job, whether in agriculture or manufacturing, is a significant benefit. Being close to the employer fosters cleanliness and order because it encourages oversight and support. In the settlement of Trafford, crime was virtually non-existent, and offenses were minimal. There wasn't a single person in the village with a bad reputation. The men were well-dressed; the women had healthy complexions; there was no drinking problem, and the overall moral state of the women was notably high.
The vast form of the spreading factory, the roofs and gardens of the village, the Tudor chimneys of the house of Trafford, the spire of the gothic church, with the sparkling river and the sylvan hack-ground, came rather suddenly on the sight of Egremont. They were indeed in the pretty village-street before he was aware he was about to enter it. Some beautiful children rushed out of a cottage and flew to Sybil, crying out, “the queen, the queen;” one clinging to her dress, another seizing her arm, and a third, too small to struggle, pouting out its lips to be embraced.
The large structure of the sprawling factory, the roofs and gardens of the village, the Tudor chimneys of Trafford's house, the spire of the gothic church, along with the sparkling river and the wooded background, appeared quite suddenly before Egremont. He found himself in the charming village street before he even realized he was about to enter it. A group of adorable children ran out of a cottage and rushed to Sybil, exclaiming, “the queen, the queen;” one hanging onto her dress, another grabbing her arm, and a third, too little to fight back, pouting their lips to be hugged.
“My subjects,” said Sybil laughing, as she greeted them all; and then they ran away to announce to others that their queen had arrived.
“My friends,” Sybil said with a laugh as she greeted everyone; then they rushed off to tell others that their queen had arrived.
Others came: beautiful and young. As Sybil and Egremont walked along, the race too tender for labour, seemed to spring out of every cottage to greet “their queen.” Her visits had been very rare of late, but they were never forgotten; they formed epochs in the village annals of the children, some of whom knew only by tradition the golden age when Sybil Gerard lived at the great house, and daily glanced like a spirit among their homes, smiling and met with smiles, blessing and ever blessed.
Others arrived: beautiful and young. As Sybil and Egremont walked along, the children too delicate for work seemed to come out of every cottage to greet “their queen.” Her visits had been quite rare lately, but they were always remembered; they marked significant times in the village stories of the children, some of whom only knew from stories about the golden age when Sybil Gerard lived in the big house and would often appear like a spirit among their homes, smiling and receiving smiles in return, blessing and always blessed.
“And here,” she said to Egremont, “I must bid you good bye; and this little boy,” touching gently on his head a very serious urchin who had never left her side for a moment, proud of his position, and holding tight her hand with all his strength, “this little boy shall be your guide. It is not a hundred yards. Now, Pierce, you must take Mr Franklin to the factory, and ask for Mr Gerard.” And she went her way.
“And here,” she said to Egremont, “I have to say goodbye; and this little boy,” gently touching the head of a very serious kid who had never left her side, proud of his role and gripping her hand with all his strength, “this little boy will be your guide. It’s not even a hundred yards. Now, Pierce, you need to take Mr. Franklin to the factory and ask for Mr. Gerard.” And she went on her way.
They had not separated five minutes when the sound of whirling wheels caught the ear of Egremont, and, looking round, he saw a cavalcade of great pretension rapidly approaching; dames and cavaliers on horseback; a brilliant equipage, postilions and four horses; a crowd of grooms. Egremont stood aside. The horsemen and horsewomen caracoled gaily by him; proudly swept on the sparkling barouche; the saucy grooms pranced in his face. Their masters and mistresses were not strangers to him: he recognized with some dismay the liveries, and then the arms of Lord de Mowbray, and caught the cold, proud countenance of Lady Joan, and the flexible visage of Lady Maud, both on horseback, and surrounded by admiring cavaliers.
They hadn’t been apart for five minutes when the sound of spinning wheels caught Egremont's attention. Turning around, he saw a lavish parade coming towards him; ladies and gentlemen on horseback, a flashy carriage with postilions and four horses, along with a bunch of grooms. Egremont stepped aside. The riders passed by him cheerfully; the shiny carriage moved elegantly ahead; the cheeky grooms pranced in front of him. He recognized their faces with some unease: he identified the livery and then the coat of arms of Lord de Mowbray and caught sight of the cold, haughty expression of Lady Joan, and the adaptable features of Lady Maud, both riding horses and surrounded by admiring men.
Egremont flattered himself that he had not been recognised, and dismissing his little guide, instead of proceeding to the factory he sauntered away in an opposite direction, and made a visit to the church.
Egremont believed he hadn't been recognized, and after sending away his little guide, instead of going to the factory he strolled off in the opposite direction and paid a visit to the church.
The wife of Trafford embraced Sybil, and then embraced her again. She seemed as happy as the children of the village, that the joy of her roof, as of so many others, had returned to them, though only for a few hours. Her husband she said had just quitted the house; he was obliged to go to the factory to receive a great and distinguished party who were expected this morning, having written to him several days before for permission to view the works. “We expect them to lunch here afterwards,” said Mrs Trafford, a very refined woman, but unused to society, and who rather trembled at the ceremony; “Oh! do stay with me, Sybil, to receive them.”
The wife of Trafford hugged Sybil, then hugged her again. She seemed as happy as the village children, thrilled that the joy of her home, like many others, had returned to them, even if just for a few hours. She mentioned that her husband had just left the house; he had to go to the factory to welcome an important group that was expected that morning, having asked for permission to tour the facility several days earlier. “We expect them to have lunch here afterward,” said Mrs. Trafford, a very refined woman who wasn’t used to social gatherings and who felt a bit anxious about the occasion; “Oh! please stay with me, Sybil, to greet them.”
This intimation so much alarmed Sybil that she rose as soon as was practicable; and saying that she had some visits to make in the village, she promised to return when Mrs Trafford was less engaged.
This hint worried Sybil so much that she got up as soon as she could; and saying that she had some visits to make in the village, she promised to come back when Mrs. Trafford was less busy.
An hour elapsed; there was a loud ring at the hall-door, the great and distinguished party had arrived. Mrs Trafford prepared for the interview, and tried to look very composed as the doors opened, and her husband ushered in and presented to her Lord and Lady de Mowbray, their daughters, Lady Firebrace, Mr Jermyn, who still lingered at the castle, and Mr Alfred Mountchesney and Lord Milford, who were mere passing guests, on their way to Scotland, but reconnoitering the heiresses in their course.
An hour went by; there was a loud ring at the front door, and the important guests had arrived. Mrs. Trafford got ready for the meeting and tried to appear calm as the doors opened, and her husband brought in and introduced her to Lord and Lady de Mowbray, their daughters, Lady Firebrace, Mr. Jermyn, who was still hanging around the castle, and Mr. Alfred Mountchesney and Lord Milford, who were just passing through on their way to Scotland but were checking out the heiresses along the way.
Lord de Mowbray was profuse of praise and compliments. His lordship was apt to be too civil. The breed would come out sometimes. To-day he was quite the coffee-house waiter. He praised everything: the machinery, the workmen, the cotton manufactured and the cotton raw, even the smoke. But Mrs Trafford would not have the smoke defended, and his lordship gave the smoke up, but only to please her. As for Lady de Mowbray, she was as usual courteous and condescending, with a kind of smouldering smile on her fair aquiline face, that seemed half pleasure and half surprise at the strange people she was among. Lady Joan was haughty and scientific, approved of much, but principally of the system of ventilation, of which she asked several questions which greatly perplexed Mrs Trafford, who slightly blushed, and looked at her husband for relief, but he was engaged with Lady Maud, who was full of enthusiasm, entered into everything with the zest of sympathy, identified herself with the factory system almost as much as she had done with the crusades, and longed to teach in singing schools, found public gardens, and bid fountains flow and sparkle for the people.
Lord de Mowbray was overflowing with praise and compliments. He had a tendency to be overly polite, which sometimes showed. Today, he acted like a coffee shop waiter. He praised everything: the machinery, the workers, the processed cotton, the raw cotton, even the smoke. But Mrs. Trafford refused to let him defend the smoke, and he dismissed it just to please her. As for Lady de Mowbray, she was her usual polite and patronizing self, wearing a smoldering smile on her elegant, sharp-featured face that seemed to convey both amusement and curiosity about the unusual people around her. Lady Joan was aloof and analytical, approving of many things, especially the ventilation system, on which she asked several questions that left Mrs. Trafford confused. Mrs. Trafford slightly blushed and looked at her husband for help, but he was busy with Lady Maud, who was full of excitement and engaged in everything with genuine enthusiasm. She related to the factory system almost as passionately as she did with the crusades, and she dreamed of teaching in singing schools, creating public gardens, and making fountains flow and sparkle for the people.
“I think the works were very wonderful,” said Lord Milford, as he was cutting a pasty; “and indeed, Mrs Trafford, everything here is quite charming; but what I have most admired at your place is a young girl we met—the most beautiful I think I ever saw.”
“I think the works are really amazing,” said Lord Milford, as he was cutting a pasty; “and honestly, Mrs. Trafford, everything here is lovely; but what I admired most at your place is a young girl we met—the most beautiful girl I think I've ever seen.”
“With the most beautiful dog,” said Mr Mountchesney.
“With the most beautiful dog,” said Mr. Mountchesney.
“Oh! that must have been Sybil!” exclaimed Mrs Trafford.
“Oh! That must have been Sybil!” exclaimed Mrs. Trafford.
“And who is Sybil?” asked Lady Maud. “That is one of our family names. We all thought her quite beautiful.”
“And who is Sybil?” asked Lady Maud. “That’s one of our family names. We all thought she was really beautiful.”
“She is a child of the house,” said Mrs Trafford, “or rather was, for I am sorry to say she has long quitted us.”
“She is a child of the house,” said Mrs. Trafford, “or rather was, because I’m sorry to say she has long left us.”
“Is she a nun?” asked Lord Milford, “for her vestments had a conventual air.”
“Is she a nun?” asked Lord Milford, “because her outfit had a religious vibe.”
“She has just left your convent at Mowbray,” said Mr Trafford, addressing his answer to Lady Maud, “and rather against her will. She clings to the dress she was accustomed to there.”
“She just left your convent at Mowbray,” Mr. Trafford said, speaking to Lady Maud, “and not without some reluctance. She’s holding on to the outfit she got used to there.”
“And now she resides with you?”
“And now she’s living with you?”
“No; I should be very happy if she did. I might almost say she was brought up under this roof. She lives now with her father.”
“No; I’d be really happy if she did. I could almost say she was raised under this roof. She lives with her dad now.”
“And who is so fortunate as to be her father?” enquired Mr Mountchesney.
“And who is lucky enough to be her dad?” asked Mr. Mountchesney.
“Her father is the inspector of my works; the person who accompanied us over them this morning.”
“Her dad is the supervisor of my projects; the guy who was with us this morning.”
“What! that handsome man I so much admired,” said Lady Maud, “so very aristocratic-looking. Papa,” she said, addressing herself to Lord de Mowbray, “the inspector of Mr Trafford’s works we are speaking of, that aristocratic-looking person that I observed to you, he is the father of the beautiful girl.”
“What! That handsome man I admired so much,” said Lady Maud, “he looks so aristocratic. Dad,” she said, turning to Lord de Mowbray, “the inspector of Mr. Trafford’s works we were talking about, that aristocratic-looking guy I mentioned to you, he’s the father of the beautiful girl.”
“He seemed a very intelligent person,” said Lord de Mowbray with many smiles.
"He seemed like a very intelligent person," said Lord de Mowbray with plenty of smiles.
“Yes,” said Mr Trafford; “he has great talents and great integrity. I would trust him with anything and to any amount. All I wish,” he added, with a smile and in a lower tone to Lady de Mowbray, “all I wish is, that he was not quite so fond of politics.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Trafford; “he has impressive skills and strong integrity. I would trust him with anything, no matter the amount. All I wish,” he added, smiling and lowering his voice to Lady de Mowbray, “is that he wasn’t quite so into politics.”
“Is he very violent?” enquired her ladyship in a sugary tone.
“Is he very violent?” her ladyship asked sweetly.
“Too violent,” said Mr Trafford, “and wild in his ideas.”
“Too violent,” Mr. Trafford said, “and too wild with his ideas.”
“And yet I suppose,” said Lord Milford, “he must be very well off?”
“And yet I guess,” said Lord Milford, “he must be doing really well?”
“Why I must say for him it is not selfishness that makes him a malcontent,” said Mr Trafford; “he bemoans the condition of the people.”
“Honestly, I have to say that for him it's not selfishness that makes him unhappy,” Mr. Trafford said; “he feels sorrow for the state of the people.”
“If we are to judge of the condition of the people by what we see here,” said Lord de Mowbray, “there is little to lament in it. But I fear these are instances not so common as we could wish. You must have been at a great outlay, Mr Trafford?”
“If we’re judging the state of the people by what we see here,” said Lord de Mowbray, “there’s not much to complain about. But I worry these are examples that aren’t as common as we'd like. You must have spent a lot, Mr. Trafford?”
“Why,” said Mr Trafford, “for my part. I have always considered that there was nothing so expensive as a vicious population. I hope I had other objects in view in what I have done than a pecuniary compensation. They say we all have our hobbies; and it was ever mine to improve the condition of my workpeople, to see what good tenements and good schools and just wages paid in a fair manner, and the encouragement of civilizing pursuits, would do to elevate their character. I should find an ample reward in the moral tone and material happiness of this community; but really viewing it in a pecuniary point of view, the investment of capital has been one of the most profitable I ever made; and I would not, I assure you, for double its amount, exchange my workpeople for the promiscuous assemblage engaged in other factories.”
“Why,” said Mr. Trafford, “I’ve always believed that nothing is as expensive as a troubled population. I hope my motives for what I’ve done go beyond just financial gain. They say we all have our passions; and mine has always been to improve the lives of my workers, to see how good housing, quality schools, fair wages, and support for enriching activities can help uplift their character. I would find great satisfaction in the moral development and overall happiness of this community; but honestly, from a financial perspective, investing in this has been one of the smartest decisions I've ever made, and I wouldn’t, I assure you, trade my workers for any off-the-street crowd working in other factories, even for double the value.”
“The influence of the atmosphere on the condition of the labourer is a subject which deserves investigation,” said Lady Joan to Mr Jermyn, who stared and bowed.
“The impact of the environment on the state of the worker is a topic that needs to be explored,” said Lady Joan to Mr. Jermyn, who stared and nodded.
“And you do not feel alarmed at having a person of such violent opinions as your inspector at the head of your establishment,” said Lady Firebrace to Mr Trafford, who smiled a negative.
“And you’re not worried about having someone with such extreme views as your inspector in charge of your establishment,” Lady Firebrace said to Mr. Trafford, who smiled in response.
“What is the name of the intelligent individual who accompanied us?” enquired Lord de Mowbray.
“What’s the name of the smart person who joined us?” asked Lord de Mowbray.
“His name is Gerard,” said Mr Trafford.
"His name is Gerard," said Mr. Trafford.
“I believe a common name in these parts,” said Lord de Mowbray looking a little confused.
“I think that name is pretty common around here,” said Lord de Mowbray, looking a bit confused.
“Not very,” said Mr Trafford; “‘tis an old name and the stock has spread; but all Gerards claim a common lineage I believe, and my inspector has gentle blood, they say, in his veins.”
“Not really,” said Mr. Trafford; “it’s an old name and the family has grown; but all Gerards claim a common ancestry, I think, and they say my inspector has noble blood in his veins.”
“He looks as if he had,” said Lady Maud.
“He looks like he has,” said Lady Maud.
“All persons with good names affect good blood,” said Lord de Mowbray; and then turning to Mrs Trafford he overwhelmed her with elaborate courtesies of phrase; praised everything again; first generally and then in detail; the factory, which he seemed to prefer to his castle—the house, which he seemed to prefer even to the factory—the gardens, from which he anticipated even greater gratification than from the house. And this led to an expression of a hope that he would visit them. And so in due time the luncheon was achieved. Mrs Trafford looked at her guests, there was a rustling and a stir, and everybody was to go and see the gardens that Lord de Mowbray had so much praised.
“All people with good reputations have good lineage,” said Lord de Mowbray; and then, turning to Mrs. Trafford, he showered her with elaborate compliments, praising everything once more—first in general and then in detail; the factory, which he seemed to prefer to his castle—the house, which he seemed to prefer even to the factory—the gardens, from which he expected even greater enjoyment than from the house. This led to the hope that he would come to visit them. And so, eventually, lunch was served. Mrs. Trafford looked at her guests, there was a rustling and a stir, and everyone was set to go and see the gardens that Lord de Mowbray had praised so highly.
“I am all for looking after the beautiful Nun,” said Mr Mountchesney to Lord Milford.
“I totally support taking care of the beautiful Nun,” said Mr. Mountchesney to Lord Milford.
“I think I shall ask the respectable manufacturer to introduce me to her,” replied his lordship.
“I think I’ll ask the reputable manufacturer to introduce me to her,” replied his lordship.
In the meantime Egremont had joined Gerard at the factory.
In the meantime, Egremont had met up with Gerard at the factory.
“You should have come sooner,” said Gerard, “and then you might have gone round with the fine folks. We have had a grand party here from the castle.”
“You should have come earlier,” said Gerard, “and then you could have mingled with the nice people. We’ve had a great party here at the castle.”
“So I perceived,” said Egremont, “and withdrew.”
“So I understood,” said Egremont, “and stepped back.”
“Ah! they were not in your way, eh?” he said in a mocking smile. “Well, they were very condescending—at least for such great people. An earl! Earl de Mowbray,—I suppose he came over with William the Conqueror. Mr Trafford makes a show of the place, and it amuses their visitors I dare say, like anything else that’s strange. There were some young gentlemen with them, who did not seem to know much about anything. I thought I had a right to be amused too; and I must say I liked very much to see one of them looking at the machinery through his eye-glass. There was one very venturesome chap: I thought he was going to catch hold of the fly-wheel, but I gave him a spin which I believed saved his life, though he did rather stare. He was a lord.”
“Ah! They weren't in your way, were they?” he said with a mocking smile. “Well, they were pretty condescending—especially for such important people. An earl! Earl de Mowbray—I assume he came over with William the Conqueror. Mr. Trafford shows off the place, and I bet it entertains their visitors, just like anything else that's unusual. There were some young guys with them who didn’t seem to know much about anything. I felt like I had the right to be entertained too; and I have to admit, I really enjoyed watching one of them inspect the machinery through his monocle. There was one very daring guy: I thought he was going to grab the flywheel, but I gave him a pull that I believe saved his life, even though he did look a bit shocked. He was a lord.”
“They are great heiresses, his daughters, they say at Mowbray,” said Egremont.
“They say at Mowbray that his daughters are great heiresses,” said Egremont.
“I dare say,” said Gerard. “A year ago this earl had a son—an only son, and then his daughters were not great heiresses. But the son died and now it’s their turn. And perhaps some day it will be somebody else’s turn. If you want to understand the ups and downs of life, there’s nothing like the parchments of an estate. Now master, now man! He who served in the hall now lords in it: and very often the baseborn change their liveries for coronets, while gentle blood has nothing left but—dreams; eh, master Franklin?”
“I can't help but say,” Gerard remarked. “A year ago, this earl had a son—his only son, and back then, his daughters weren't big heiresses. But the son passed away, and now it's their turn. And maybe one day, it will be someone else's turn. If you want to understand the highs and lows of life, nothing compares to the documents of an estate. One moment a master, the next a servant! Those who served in the hall now reign over it: and often, the lowborn swap their old uniforms for crowns, while those of noble birth are left with nothing but—dreams; right, master Franklin?”
“It seems you know the history of this Lord de Mowbray?”
“It looks like you know the history of this Lord de Mowbray?”
“Why a man learns a good many things in his time; and living in these parts, there are few secrets of the notables. He has had the title to his broad acres questioned before this time, my friend.”
“Why, a man learns a lot over time; and living around here, there aren’t many secrets among the important people. He’s had the claim to his vast land challenged before, my friend.”
“Indeed!”
"Definitely!"
“Yes: I could not help thinking of that to-day,” said Gerard, “when he questioned me with his mincing voice and pulled the wool with his cursed white hands and showed it to his dame, who touched it with her little finger; and his daughters who tossed their heads like pea-hens—Lady Joan and Lady Maud. Lady Joan and Lady Maud!” repeated Gerard in a voice of bitter sarcasm. “I did not care for the rest; but I could not stand that Lady Joan and that Lady Maud. I wonder if my Sybil saw them.”
“Yes, I couldn't stop thinking about that today,” said Gerard, “when he questioned me with his pretentious voice, tugged at the wool with his annoying white hands, and showed it to his lady, who poked it with her little finger; and his daughters who tossed their heads like spoiled birds—Lady Joan and Lady Maud. Lady Joan and Lady Maud!” Gerard repeated with bitter sarcasm. “I wasn't bothered by the others, but I couldn't stand that Lady Joan and Lady Maud. I wonder if my Sybil saw them.”
In the meantime, Sybil had been sent for by Mrs Trafford. She had inferred from the message that the guests had departed, and her animated cheek showed the eagerness with which she had responded to the call. Bounding along with a gladness of the heart which lent additional lustre to her transcendent brightness, she suddenly found herself surrounded in the garden by Lady Maud and her friends. The daughter of Lord de Mowbray, who could conceive nothing but humility as the cause of her alarmed look, attempted to re-assure her by condescending volubility, turning often to her friends and praising in admiring interrogatories Sybil’s beauty.
In the meantime, Mrs. Trafford had called for Sybil. From the message, she figured that the guests had left, and her excited cheeks reflected how eager she was to respond. With a heart full of joy that added to her already radiant beauty, she suddenly found herself in the garden surrounded by Lady Maud and her friends. The daughter of Lord de Mowbray, who could only think that humility was behind Sybil’s worried expression, tried to reassure her with excessive chatter, frequently turning to her friends to praise Sybil’s beauty with admiring questions.
“And we took advantage of your absence,” said Lady Maud in a tone of amiable artlessness, “to find out all about you. And what a pity we did not know you when you were at the convent, because then you might have been constantly at the castle; indeed I should have insisted on it. But still I hear we are neighbours; you must promise to pay me a visit, you must indeed. Is not she beautiful?” she added in a lower but still distinct voice to her friend. “Do you know I think there is so much beauty among the lower order.”
“And we took advantage of your absence,” said Lady Maud in a friendly, innocent tone, “to learn all about you. It's such a shame we didn’t get to know you while you were at the convent, because then you could have visited the castle often; in fact, I would have insisted on it. But I hear we're neighbors now; you must promise to come visit me, you really must. Isn’t she beautiful?” she added in a quieter but still clear voice to her friend. “You know, I think there’s so much beauty among the lower class.”
Mr Mountchesney and Lord Milford poured forth several insipid compliments, accompanied with some speaking looks which they flattered themselves could not be misconstrued. Sybil said not a word, but answered each flood of phrases with a cold reverence.
Mr. Mountchesney and Lord Milford exchanged a bunch of bland compliments, along with some meaningful looks that they were sure couldn’t be misinterpreted. Sybil didn’t say anything, but responded to each wave of words with a cool sense of respect.
Undeterred by her somewhat haughty demeanour, which Lady Maud only attributed to the novelty of her situation, her ignorance of the world, and her embarrassment under this overpowering condescension, the good-tempered and fussy daughter of Lord de Mowbray proceeded to re-assure Sybil, and to enforce on her that this perhaps unprecedented descent from superiority was not a mere transient courtliness of the moment, and that she really might rely on her patronage and favourable feeling.
Undeterred by her slightly arrogant attitude, which Lady Maud only thought was due to the newness of her situation, her lack of worldly experience, and her discomfort with this overwhelming condescension, the cheerful and particular daughter of Lord de Mowbray went on to reassure Sybil and emphasized that this possibly uncommon act of humility wasn’t just a fleeting kindness, and that she could truly count on her support and goodwill.
“You really must come and see me,” said Lady Maud, “I shall never be happy till you have made me a visit. Where do you live? I will come and fetch you myself in the carriage. Now let us fix a day at once. Let me see; this is Saturday. What say you to next Monday?”
“You absolutely have to come and see me,” said Lady Maud, “I won’t be happy until you visit me. Where do you live? I’ll come pick you up myself in the carriage. Let’s set a date right now. Let me think; today is Saturday. How about next Monday?”
“I thank you,” said Sybil, very gravely, “but I never quit my home.”
“I appreciate it,” Sybil said seriously, “but I never leave my home.”
“What a darling!” exclaimed Lady Maud looking round at her friends. “Is not she? I know exactly what you feel. But really you shall not be the least embarrassed. It may feel strange at first, to be sure, but then I shall be there; and do you know I look upon you quite as my protege.”
“What a sweetheart!” exclaimed Lady Maud, glancing at her friends. “Isn’t she? I totally understand how you feel. But really, you don’t have to feel embarrassed at all. It might feel odd at first, but I’ll be right there with you; and you know, I see you as my protege.”
“Protege,” said Sybil. “I live with my father.”
“Protege,” Sybil said. “I live with my dad.”
“What a dear!” said Lady Maud looking round to Lord Milford. “Is not she naive?”
“What a sweetheart!” said Lady Maud, looking over at Lord Milford. “Isn't she so innocent?”
“And are you the guardian of these beautiful flowers?” said Mr Mountchesney.
“And are you the caretaker of these beautiful flowers?” said Mr. Mountchesney.
Sybil signified a negative, and added “Mrs Trafford is very proud of them.”
Sybil shook her head and added, “Mrs. Trafford is really proud of them.”
“You must see the flowers at Mowbray Castle,” said Lady Maud. “They are unprecedented, are they not, Lord Milford? You know you said the other day that they were almost equal to Mrs Lawrence’s. I am charmed to find you are fond of flowers,” continued Lady Maud; “you will be so delighted with Mowbray. Ah! mama is calling us. Now fix—shall it be Monday?”
“You have to see the flowers at Mowbray Castle,” said Lady Maud. “They’re incredible, aren’t they, Lord Milford? You mentioned the other day that they were nearly as good as Mrs. Lawrence’s. I’m so pleased to see that you love flowers,” continued Lady Maud; “you’ll really enjoy Mowbray. Ah! Mom is calling us. So, shall we plan for Monday?”
“Indeed,” said Sybil, “I never leave my home. I am one of the lower order, and live only among the lower order. I am here to-day merely for a few hours to pay an act of homage to a benefactor.”
“Yeah,” said Sybil, “I never leave my home. I'm one of the lower class, and I only live among people like me. I’m here today just for a few hours to show my respect to someone who has helped me.”
“Well I shall come and fetch you,” said Maud, covering her surprise and mortification by a jaunty air that would not confess defeat.
“Well, I’ll come and get you,” said Maud, hiding her surprise and embarrassment with a cheerful attitude that refused to admit defeat.
“And so shall I,” said Mr Mountchesney.
“And I will too,” said Mr. Mountchesney.
“And so shall I,” whispered Lord Milford lingering a little behind.
“And I will too,” whispered Lord Milford, hanging back a bit.
The great and distinguished party had disappeared; their glittering barouche, their prancing horses, their gay grooms, all had vanished; the sound of their wheels was no longer heard. Time flew on; the bell announced that the labour of the week had closed. There was a half holiday always on the last day of the week at Mr Trafford’s settlement; and every man, woman, and child, were paid their wages in the great room before they left the mill. Thus the expensive and evil habits which result from wages being paid in public houses were prevented. There was also in this system another great advantage for the workpeople. They received their wages early enough to repair to the neighbouring markets and make their purchases for the morrow. This added greatly to their comfort, and rendering it unnecessary for them to run in debt to the shopkeepers, added really to their wealth. Mr Trafford thought that next to the amount of wages, the most important consideration was the method in which wages are paid; and those of our readers who may have read or can recall the sketches, neither coloured nor exagerated, which we have given in the early part of this volume of the very different manner in which the working classes may receive the remuneration for their toil, will probably agree with the sensible and virtuous master of Walter Gerard.
The grand and distinguished group had disappeared; their shiny carriage, their spirited horses, their cheerful grooms, all had vanished; the sound of their wheels was gone. Time passed; the bell signaled that the week’s work was done. There was always a half holiday on the last day of the week at Mr. Trafford’s settlement, and every man, woman, and child was paid their wages in the large room before they left the mill. This practice prevented the costly and harmful habits that come from wages being paid in pubs. Another major advantage of this system for the workers was that they received their pay early enough to go to the nearby markets and do their shopping for the next day. This significantly increased their comfort, and by making it unnecessary for them to go into debt to shopkeepers, it truly added to their wealth. Mr. Trafford believed that next to the amount of wages, the way in which wages are paid was the most important factor; and those readers who may have read or can remember the sketches, neither embellished nor exaggerated, that we provided earlier in this volume about the very different ways in which working-class people can receive payment for their work will likely agree with the wise and honorable master of Walter Gerard.
He, accompanied by his daughter and Egremont, is now on his way home. A soft summer afternoon; the mild beam still gilding the tranquil scene; a river, green meads full of kine, woods vocal with the joyous song of the thrush and the blackbird; and in the distance, the lofty breast of the purple moor, still blazing in the sun: fair sights and renovating sounds after a day of labour passed in walls and amid the ceaseless and monotonous clang of the spindle and the loom. So Gerard felt it, as he stretched his great limbs in the air and inhaled its perfumed volume.
He, along with his daughter and Egremont, is now heading home. It's a gentle summer afternoon; the warm light still bathing the peaceful scene; a river, green fields filled with cows, woods alive with the happy songs of the thrush and the blackbird; and in the distance, the high purple moor, still shining in the sunlight: beautiful sights and refreshing sounds after a day spent inside, surrounded by the constant and repetitive sounds of the spindle and the loom. This is how Gerard felt as he stretched his long limbs in the air and breathed in the fragrant air.
“Ah! I was made for this, Sybil,” he exclaimed; “but never mind, my child, never mind; tell me more of your fine visitors.”
“Ah! I was made for this, Sybil,” he said; “but don’t worry, my child, don’t worry; tell me more about your interesting visitors.”
Egremont found the walk too short; fortunately from the undulation of the vale, they could not see the cottage until within a hundred yards of it. When they were in sight, a man came forth from the garden to greet them; Sybil gave an exclamation of pleasure; it was MORLEY.
Egremont thought the walk was too short; luckily, because of the hills in the valley, they couldn’t see the cottage until they were about a hundred yards away. When it came into view, a man came out from the garden to greet them; Sybil exclaimed in delight; it was MORLEY.
Book 3 Chapter 9
Morley greeted Gerard and his daughter with great warmth, and then looked at Egremont. “Our companion in the ruins of Marney Abbey,” said Gerard; “you and our friend Franklin here should become acquainted, Stephen, for you both follow the same craft. He is a journalist like yourself, and is our neighbour for a time, and yours.”
Morley welcomed Gerard and his daughter enthusiastically, then turned to Egremont. “This is our companion from the ruins of Marney Abbey,” Gerard said; “you and our friend Franklin here should get to know each other, Stephen, since you both work in the same field. He’s a journalist just like you, and he’s staying nearby for a while, just like you are.”
“What journal are you on, may I ask?” enquired Morley.
“What journal are you on, if you don’t mind me asking?” Morley inquired.
Egremont reddened, was confused, and then replied, “I have no claim to the distinguished title of a journalist. I am but a reporter; and have some special duties here.”
Egremont blushed, felt puzzled, and then responded, “I have no right to the prestigious title of a journalist. I’m just a reporter, and I have some specific responsibilities here.”
“Hem!” said Morley, and then taking Gerard by the arm, he walked away with him, leaving Egremont and Sybil to follow them.
“Hem!” said Morley, and then taking Gerard by the arm, he walked away with him, leaving Egremont and Sybil to follow them.
“Well I have found him, Walter.”
“Well, I found him, Walter.”
“What, Hatton?”
“What’s up, Hatton?”
“No, no; the brother.”
"No, no; the bro."
“And what knows he?”
“And what does he know?”
“Little enough; yet something. Our man lives and prospers; these are facts, but where he is, or what he is—not a clue.”
“Not much; but still something. Our guy is alive and doing well; those are the facts, but where he is, or what he is—not a clue.”
“And this brother cannot help us?”
“And this brother can't help us?”
“On the contrary, he sought information from me; he is a savage, beneath even our worst ideas of popular degradation. All that is ascertained is that our man exists and is well to do in the world. There comes an annual and anonymous contribution, and not a light one, to his brother. I examined the post-marks of the letters, but they all varied, and were evidently arranged to mislead. I fear you will deem I have not done much; yet it was wearisome enough I can tell you.”
“On the contrary, he asked me for information; he's a beast, even below our worst thoughts of social decay. What we know for sure is that this guy exists and is doing well for himself. Every year, there's an anonymous donation, and it’s not a small amount, that goes to his brother. I checked the postmarks on the letters, but they were all different and clearly designed to throw me off. I’m worried you might think I haven’t accomplished much; still, it was frustrating enough, I can tell you.”
“I doubt it not; and I am sure Stephen, you have done all that man could. I was fancying that I should hear from you to-day; for what think you has happened? My Lord himself, his family and train, have all been in state to visit the works, and I had to show them. Queer that, wasn’t it? He offered me money when it was over. How much I know not, I would not look at it. Though to be sure, they were perhaps my own rents, eh? But I pointed to the sick box and his own dainty hand deposited the sum there.”
“I have no doubt about it; and I'm sure, Stephen, you've done everything any man could do. I was just thinking that I would hear from you today; because guess what happened? The Lord himself, along with his family and entourage, came to visit the works, and I had to show them around. Strange, right? He offered me money afterward. I don’t know how much, because I wouldn’t even look at it. But, to be honest, it might have been my own rent, huh? Still, I pointed to the sick box, and his own delicate hand put the money there.”
“‘Tis very strange. And you were with him face to face?”
“It's very strange. And you were with him in person?”
“Face to face. Had you brought me news of the papers, I should have thought that providence had rather a hand in it—but now, we are still at sea.”
“Face to face. If you had brought me news about the papers, I would have thought that fate was involved—but now, we’re still in the dark.”
“Still at sea,” said Morley musingly, “but he lives and prospers. He will turn up yet, Walter.”
“Still at sea,” Morley said thoughtfully, “but he’s alive and doing well. He’ll show up eventually, Walter.”
“Amen! Since you have taken up this thing, Stephen, it is strange how my mind has hankered after the old business, and yet it ruined my father, and mayhap may do as bad for his son.”
“Amen! Now that you’ve taken this on, Stephen, it’s odd how I’ve been craving the old ways, even though they destroyed my father, and maybe they’ll do the same to his son.”
“We will not think that,” said Morley. “At present we will think of other things. You may guess I am a bit wearied; I think I’ll say good night; you have strangers with you.”
“We won’t think about that,” said Morley. “For now, let’s focus on other things. You can probably tell I’m a bit tired; I think I’ll say good night; you have guests with you.”
“Nay, nay man; nay. This Franklin is a likely lad enough; I think you will take to him. Prithee come in. Sybil will not take it kindly if you go, after so long an absence; and I am sure I shall not.”
“Nah, come on, man; seriously. This Franklin is a decent guy; I think you'll like him. Please come in. Sybil won't be happy if you leave after being away for so long; and I know I won't either.”
So they entered together.
They went in together.
The evening passed in various conversation, though it led frequently to the staple subject of talk beneath the roof of Gerard—the Condition of the People. What Morley had seen in his recent excursion afforded materials for many comments.
The evening went by with different conversations, but it often circled back to the main topic discussed under Gerard's roof—the Condition of the People. What Morley observed during his recent trip provided plenty of material for discussion.
“The domestic feeling is fast vanishing among the working classes of this country,” said Gerard; “nor is it wonderful—the Home no longer exists.”
“The sense of home is quickly fading among the working class in this country,” said Gerard; “and it’s no surprise—the concept of Home is gone.”
“But there are means of reviving it,” said Egremont; “we have witnessed them to-day. Give men homes, and they will have soft and homely notions, If all men acted like Mr Trafford, the condition of the people would be changed.”
“But there are ways to bring it back,” said Egremont; “we saw that today. Give people homes, and they'll have gentle and comforting ideas. If everyone acted like Mr. Trafford, the lives of the people would be transformed.”
“But all men will not act like Mr Trafford,” said Morley. “It requires a sacrifice of self which cannot be expected, which is unnatural. It is not individual influence that can renovate society: it is some new principle that must reconstruct it. You lament the expiring idea of Home. It would not be expiring, if it were worth retaining. The domestic principle has fulfilled its purpose. The irresistible law of progress demands that another should be developed. It will come; you may advance or retard, but you cannot prevent it. It will work out like the development of organic nature. In the present state of civilization and with the scientific means of happiness at our command, the notion of home should be obsolete. Home is a barbarous idea; the method of a rude age; home is isolation; therefore anti-social. What we want is Community.”
“But not everyone will act like Mr. Trafford,” Morley said. “It requires a level of self-sacrifice that isn’t realistic; it’s unnatural. Individual influence alone can't change society: we need a new principle to rebuild it. You mourn the fading idea of Home. It wouldn’t be fading if it were worth keeping. The idea of home has served its time. The unstoppable force of progress demands that a new concept emerges. It will happen; you can either speed it up or slow it down, but you can't stop it. It will unfold like the evolution of nature. Given our current civilization and the scientific tools for happiness we have, the idea of home should be outdated. Home is an outdated concept; a remnant of a primitive era; home represents isolation, which is anti-social. What we need is Community.”
“It is all very fine,” said Gerard, “and I dare say you are right, Stephen; but I like stretching my feet on my own hearth.”
“It’s all great,” Gerard said, “and I suppose you’re right, Stephen; but I prefer putting my feet up on my own fireplace.”
Book 3 Chapter 10
Time passes with a measured and memorable wing during the first period of a sojourn in a new place, among new characters and new manners. Every person, every incident, every feeling, touches and stirs the imagination. The restless mind creates and observes at the same time. Indeed there is scarcely any popular tenet more erroneous than that which holds that when time is slow, life is dull. It is very often and very much the reverse. If we look back on those passages of our life which dwell most upon the memory, they are brief periods full of action and novel sensation. Egremont found this so during the first days of his new residence in Mowedale. The first week, an epoch in his life, seemed an age; at the end of the first month, he began to deplore the swiftness of time and almost to moralize over the brevity of existence. He found that he was leading a life of perfect happiness, but of remarkable simplicity; he wished it might never end, but felt difficulty in comprehending how in the first days of his experience of it, it had seemed so strange; almost as strange as it was sweet. The day that commenced early, was past in reading—books lent him often too by Sybil Gerard—sometimes in a ramble with her and Morley, who had time much at his command, to some memorable spot in the neighbourhood, or in the sport which the river and the rod secured Egremont. In the evening, he invariably repaired to the cottage of Gerard, beneath whose humble roof he found every female charm that can fascinate, and conversation that stimulated his intelligence. Gerard was ever the same; hearty, simple, with a depth of feeling and native thought on the subjects on which they touched, and with a certain grandeur of sentiment and conception which contrasted with his social position, but which became his idiosyncracy. Sybil spoke little, but hung upon the accents of her father; yet ever and anon her rich tones conveyed to the charmed ear of Egremont some deep conviction, the earnestness of her intellect as remarkable as the almost sacred repose of her mien and manner. Of Morley, at first Egremont saw a great deal: he lent our friend books, opened with unreserve and with great richness of speculative and illustrative power, on the questions which ever engaged him, and which were new and highly interesting to his companion. But as time advanced, whether it were that the occupations of Morley increased, and the calls on his hours left him fewer occasions for the indulgence of social intercourse, Egremont saw him seldom, except at Gerard’s cottage, where generally he might be found in the course of the week, and their rambles together had entirely ceased.
Time moves at a deliberate and memorable pace during the initial period of a stay in a new place, surrounded by new people and new customs. Every individual, incident, and emotion sparks the imagination. The restless mind creates and observes simultaneously. In fact, there’s hardly a more incorrect belief than the idea that when time moves slowly, life is boring. Often, it’s quite the opposite. When we reflect on those moments in our lives that stick in our memory, they are usually brief periods filled with action and fresh experiences. Egremont experienced this during the early days of his new life in Mowedale. The first week, a significant time in his life, felt like an eternity; by the end of the first month, he began to lament how quickly time was passing and even ponder the fleeting nature of existence. He realized he was living a life of complete happiness, though remarkably simple; he hoped it would never end but struggled to understand why it had felt so strange in those early days of experiencing it, almost as strange as it was sweet. The day began early, spent reading—often books lent to him by Sybil Gerard—sometimes wandering with her and Morley, who had plenty of free time, to a notable spot in the area, or enjoying fishing with the river and rod. In the evening, he regularly visited Gerard's cottage, where, under its modest roof, he found every charm that could captivate and conversations that stimulated his mind. Gerard was always the same—warm, straightforward, with deep feelings and thoughts on the subjects they discussed, possessing a certain grandeur of sentiment and ideas that contrasted with his social position but was part of his character. Sybil spoke little, but listened intently to her father; now and then, her rich voice conveyed to Egremont some profound belief, her keen intellect remarkable alongside the almost sacred calmness of her presence and demeanor. At first, Egremont spent a great deal of time with Morley: he lent Egremont books and engaged him with rich, open discussions on topics that fascinated both of them. But as time went on, whether it was due to Morley's increasing responsibilities or the demands on his time that left him with fewer opportunities for socializing, Egremont saw him less often, typically at Gerard’s cottage, where he could usually be found during the week, and their outings together had completely stopped.
Alone, Egremont mused much over the daughter of Gerard, but shrinking from the precise and the definite, his dreams were delightful, but vague. All that he asked was, that his present life should go on for ever; he wished for no change, and at length almost persuaded himself that no change could arrive; as men who are basking in a summer sun, surrounded by bright and beautiful objects, cannot comprehend how the seasons can ever alter; that the sparkling foliage should shrivel and fall away, the foaming waters become icebound, and the blue serene, a dark and howling space.
Alone, Egremont thought a lot about Gerard's daughter, but avoiding anything specific or clear, his dreams were enjoyable yet fuzzy. All he wanted was for his current life to last forever; he didn’t wish for any changes and eventually almost convinced himself that nothing would change. Just like people lounging in the summer sun, surrounded by bright and beautiful things, struggle to understand how the seasons could ever shift; how the sparkling leaves could wither and drop, the rushing waters could freeze, and the clear blue sky could turn into a dark and chaotic void.
In this train of mind, the early days of October having already stolen on him, an incident occurred which startled him in his retirement, and rendered it necessary that he should instantly quit it. Egremont had entrusted the secret of his residence to a faithful servant who communicated with him when necessary, under his assumed name. Through these means he received a letter from his mother, written from London, where she had unexpectedly arrived, entreating him, in urgent terms, to repair to her without a moment’s delay, on a matter of equal interest and importance to herself and him. Such an appeal from such a quarter, from the parent that had ever been kind, and the friend that had been ever faithful, was not for a moment to be neglected. Already a period had elapsed since its transmission, which Egremont regretted. He resolved at once to quit Mowedale, nor could he console himself with the prospect of an immediate return. Parliament was to assemble in the ensuing month, and independent of the unknown cause which summoned him immediately to town, he was well aware that much disagreeable business awaited him which could no longer be postponed. He had determined not to take his seat unless the expenses of his contest were previously discharged, and despairing of his brother’s aid, and shrinking from trespassing any further on his mother’s resources, the future looked gloomy enough: indeed nothing but the frequent presence and the constant influence of Sybil had driven from his mind the ignoble melancholy which, relieved by no pensive fancy, is the invariable attendant of pecuniary embarrassment.
With this in mind, as the early days of October had already crept up on him, an incident occurred that startled him in his solitude and made it necessary for him to leave immediately. Egremont had shared the secret of his location with a loyal servant who contacted him as needed, using his alias. Through this connection, he received a letter from his mother, written from London, where she had unexpectedly arrived, urgently begging him to come to her without delay regarding a matter that was equally important to both of them. An appeal like this, coming from a parent who had always been kind and a friend who had always been faithful, couldn’t be ignored. Some time had already passed since the letter was sent, which Egremont regretted. He decided right away to leave Mowedale, and he couldn’t find comfort in the thought of returning soon. Parliament was set to convene next month, and aside from the unknown reason that called him to town immediately, he knew there was a lot of unpleasant business waiting for him that couldn’t be postponed any longer. He had made up his mind not to take his seat until the costs of his campaign were settled, and feeling hopeless about his brother’s help while hesitating to rely further on his mother’s support, the future looked pretty bleak. In fact, only the frequent presence and constant influence of Sybil had kept the nagging gloom of financial troubles at bay, a gloom that was not lifted by any hopeful thoughts.
And now he was to leave her. The event, rather the catastrophe, which under any circumstances, could not be long postponed, was to be precipitated. He strolled up to the cottage to bid her farewell and to leave kind words for her father. Sybil was not there. The old dame who kept their home informed him that Sybil was at the convent, but would return in the evening. It was impossible to quit Mowedale without seeing Sybil; equally impossible to postpone his departure. But by travelling through the night, the lost hours might be regained. And Egremont made his arrangements, and awaited with anxiety and impatience the last evening.
And now he had to leave her. The event, or rather the disaster, which couldn’t be delayed any longer, was about to happen. He walked up to the cottage to say goodbye and to leave some kind words for her father. Sybil wasn’t there. The elderly woman who looked after their home told him that Sybil was at the convent but would be back in the evening. It was impossible to leave Mowedale without seeing Sybil, and equally impossible to delay his departure. But by traveling through the night, he could make up the lost time. So Egremont made his plans and waited anxiously and restlessly for the last evening.
The evening, like his heart, was not serene. The soft air that had lingered so long with them, a summer visitant in an autumnal sky and loth to part, was no more present. A cold harsh wind, gradually rising, chilled the system and grated on the nerves. There was misery in its blast and depression in its moan. Egremont felt infinitely dispirited. The landscape around him that he had so often looked upon with love and joy, was dull and hard; the trees dingy, the leaden waters motionless, the distant hills rough and austere. Where was that translucent sky, once brilliant as his enamoured fancy; those bowery groves of aromatic fervor wherein he had loved to roam and muse; that river of swift and sparkling light that flowed and flashed like the current of his enchanted hours? All vanished—as his dreams.
The evening, like his heart, wasn’t peaceful. The gentle air that had hung around them for so long, a summer visitor in an autumn sky reluctant to leave, was gone. A cold, harsh wind, gradually picking up, chilled him to the bone and grated on his nerves. There was misery in its gusts and a heaviness in its moans. Egremont felt completely downcast. The landscape he had loved and enjoyed was now dull and harsh; the trees were dreary, the still waters looked heavy, and the distant hills seemed rough and stern. Where was that clear sky, once as bright as his infatuated imagination; those leafy groves filled with fragrant warmth where he had loved to wander and reflect; that river of fast and sparkling light that flowed and glittered like the current of his magical moments? All gone—just like his dreams.
He stood before the cottage of Gerard; he recalled the eve that he had first gazed upon its moonlit garden. What wild and delicious thoughts were then his! They were gone like the illumined hour. Nature and fortune had alike changed. Prescient of sorrow, almost prophetic of evil, he opened the cottage door, and the first person his eye encountered was Morley.
He stood in front of Gerard's cottage, remembering the night he first saw its moonlit garden. What wild and delightful thoughts he had back then! They were gone like that bright moment. Nature and fate had changed too. Sensing trouble, almost feeling something bad was coming, he opened the cottage door, and the first person he saw was Morley.
Egremont had not met him for some time, and his cordial greeting of Egremont to-night contrasted with the coldness, not to say estrangement, which to the regret and sometimes the perplexity of Egremont had gradually grown up between them. Yet on no occasion was his presence less desired by our friend. Morley was talking as Egremont entered with great animation; in his hand a newspaper, on a paragraph contained in which he was commenting. The name of Marney caught the ear of Egremont who turned rather pale at the sound, and hesitated on the threshold. The unembarrassed welcome of his friends however re-assured him, and in a moment he even ventured to enquire the subject of their conversation. Morley immediately referring to the newspaper said, “This is what I have just read—
Egremont hadn't seen him in a while, and his warm greeting tonight was a stark contrast to the coolness, if not outright estrangement, that had gradually developed between them, much to Egremont's regret and occasional confusion. Still, there was never a time when Morley’s presence was less wanted by our friend. Morley was chatting animatedly with a newspaper in his hand, commenting on a particular paragraph. The name Marney caught Egremont's attention, causing him to turn slightly pale at the mention and hesitate at the door. However, his friends’ relaxed welcome reassured him, and soon he felt brave enough to ask what they were talking about. Morley, pointing to the newspaper, replied, “This is what I just read—
“EXTRAORDINARY SPORT AT THE EARL OF MARNEY’S.
“EXTRAORDINARY SPORT AT THE EARL OF MARNEY’S.
On Wednesday, in a small cover called the Horns, near Marney Abbey, his grace the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, the Earl of Marney, Colonel Rippe and Captain Grouse, with only four hours shooting, bagged the extraordinary number of seven hundred and thirty head of game, namely hares three hundred and thirty-nine; pheasants two hundred and twenty-one; partridges thirty-four; rabbits eighty-seven; and the following day upwards of fifty hares, pheasants, &c., (wounded the previous day) were picked up. Out of the four hours’ shooting two of the party were absent an hour and a-half, namely the Earl of Marney and Captain Grouse, attending an agricultural meeting in the neighbourhood; the noble earl with his usual considerate condescension having kindly consented personally to distribute the various prizes to the labourers whose good conduct entitled them to the distinction.”
On Wednesday, in a small area called the Horns, near Marney Abbey, Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, the Earl of Marney, Colonel Rippe, and Captain Grouse, with just four hours of shooting, managed to bag an impressive total of seven hundred and thirty game, which included three hundred and thirty-nine hares, two hundred and twenty-one pheasants, thirty-four partridges, and eighty-seven rabbits. The next day, over fifty hares, pheasants, etc. (wounded the day before) were collected. Out of the four hours of shooting, two members of the group were missing for an hour and a half: the Earl of Marney and Captain Grouse, who attended a local agricultural meeting; the Earl, true to his usual considerate nature, graciously agreed to personally hand out the prizes to the laborers whose good behavior earned them that recognition.
“What do you think of that, Franklin?” said Morley. “That is our worthy friend of Marney Abbey, where we first met. You do not know this part of the country, or you would smile at the considerate condescension of the worst landlord in England; and who was, it seems, thus employed the day or so after his battue, as they call it.” And Morley turning the paper read another paragraph:—
“What do you think of that, Franklin?” Morley said. “That’s our good friend from Marney Abbey, where we first met. You’re not familiar with this area, or you’d be amused by the so-called generous attitude of the worst landlord in England; who, it seems, was busy with this just a day or so after his shooting party, as they call it.” Morley then turned the paper and read another paragraph:—
“At a Petty Sessions holden at the Green Dragon Inn, Marney, Friday, October—, 1837.
“At a Petty Sessions held at the Green Dragon Inn, Marney, Friday, October—, 1837.
“Magistrates present: The Earl of Marney, the Rev. Felix Flimsey, and Captain Grouse.
“Magistrates present: The Earl of Marney, the Rev. Felix Flimsey, and Captain Grouse.
“Information against Robert Hind for a trespass in pursuit of game in Blackrock Wood, the property of Sir Vavasour Firebrace, Bart. The case was distinctly proved; several wires being found in the pocket of the defendant. Defendant was fined in the full penalty of forty shillings and costs twenty-seven; the Bench being of opinion there was no excuse for him, Hind being in regular employ as a farm labourer and gaining his seven shillings a-week. Defendant being unable to pay the penalty, was sent for two months to Marham Gaol.”
“Charges were brought against Robert Hind for trespassing while hunting in Blackrock Wood, owned by Sir Vavasour Firebrace, Bart. The evidence was clear; several wires were found in the defendant's pocket. Hind was fined the maximum amount of forty shillings, plus twenty-seven shillings in costs; the court believed there was no justification for his actions, especially since Hind worked regularly as a farm laborer earning seven shillings a week. Because he couldn’t pay the fine, he was sentenced to two months in Marham Gaol.”
“What a pity,” said Morley, “that Robert Hind, instead of meditating the snaring of a hare, had not been fortunate enough to pick up a maimed one crawling about the fields the day after the battue. It would certainly have been better for himself; and if he has a wife and family, better for the parish.”
“What a shame,” Morley said, “that Robert Hind, instead of planning to catch a hare, wasn't lucky enough to find a wounded one crawling around the fields the day after the hunt. It definitely would have been better for him; and if he has a wife and kids, it would have been better for the community.”
“Oh!” said Gerard, “I doubt not they were all picked up by the poulterer who has the contract: even the Normans did not sell their game.”
“Oh!” said Gerard, “I have no doubt they were all collected by the poulterer who has the contract: even the Normans didn’t sell their game.”
“The question is,” said Morley, “would you rather be barbarous or mean; that is the alternative presented by the real and the pseudo Norman nobility of England. Where I have been lately, there is a Bishopsgate Street merchant who has been made for no conceiveable public reason a baron bold. Bigod and Bohun could not enforce the forest laws with such severity as this dealer in cotton and indigo.”
“The question is,” said Morley, “would you rather be brutal or nasty; that’s the choice offered by the real and fake Norman nobility of England. Recently, I’ve come across a merchant on Bishopsgate Street who has been turned into a baron for no understandable public reason. Bigod and Bohun couldn’t enforce the forest laws as harshly as this dealer in cotton and indigo.”
“It is a difficult question to deal with—this affair of the game laws,” said Egremont; “how will you reach the evil? Would you do away with the offence of trespass? And if so, what is your protection for property?”
“It’s a tough issue to tackle—this matter of the game laws,” said Egremont; “how will you address the problem? Would you eliminate the crime of trespassing? And if you do, what will protect property?”
“It comes to a simple point though,” said Morley, “the Territorialists must at length understand that they cannot at the same time have the profits of a farm and the pleasures of a chase.”
“It comes down to a simple point, though,” said Morley, “the Territorialists must finally realize that they can’t have both the profits of a farm and the enjoyment of a hunt at the same time.”
At this moment entered Sybil. At the sight of her, the remembrance that they were about to part, nearly overwhelmed Egremont. Her supremacy over his spirit was revealed to him, and nothing but the presence of other persons could have prevented him avowing his entire subjection. His hand trembled as he touched her’s, and his eye, searching yet agitated, would have penetrated her serene soul. Gerard and Morley, somewhat withdrawn, pursued their conversation; while Egremont hanging over Sybil, attempted to summon courage to express to her his sad adieu. It was in vain. Alone, perhaps he might have poured forth a passionate farewell. But constrained he became embarrassed; and his conduct was at the same time tender and perplexing. He asked and repeated questions which had already been answered. His thoughts wandered from their conversation but not from her with whom he should have conversed. Once their eyes met, and Sybil observed his suffused with tears. Once he looked round and caught the glance of Morley, instantly withdrawn, but not easy to be forgotten.
At that moment, Sybil walked in. Seeing her almost overwhelmed Egremont with the realization that they were about to part. He recognized her power over him, and only the presence of others kept him from admitting his complete surrender to her. His hand shook as he touched hers, and his gaze, both searching and troubled, seemed to want to reach into her calm soul. Gerard and Morley, somewhat distant, continued their conversation while Egremont leaned over Sybil, trying to find the courage to say his sad goodbye. It was pointless. Alone, he might have poured out a heartfelt farewell, but feeling constrained, he became flustered; his demeanor was both affectionate and confusing. He asked and repeated questions that had already been answered. His mind drifted from their conversation but stayed focused on her. Their eyes met once, and Sybil noticed his were filled with tears. He looked around and caught Morley's glance, who quickly looked away but was not easily forgotten.
Shortly after this and earlier than his wont, Morley rose and wished them good night. He shook hands with Egremont and bade him farewell with some abruptness. Harold who seemed half asleep suddenly sprang from the side of his mistress and gave an agitated bark. Harold was never very friendly to Morley, who now tried to soothe him, but in vain. The dog looked fiercely at him and barked again, but the moment Morley had disappeared, Harold resumed his usual air of proud high-bred gentleness, and thrust his nose into the hand of Egremont, who patted him with fondness.
Shortly after this and earlier than usual, Morley got up and said good night to them. He shook hands with Egremont and abruptly said farewell. Harold, who seemed half asleep, suddenly leaped from beside his mistress and barked nervously. Harold was never very friendly to Morley, who tried to calm him down, but it didn't work. The dog glared at him and barked again, but as soon as Morley had left, Harold returned to his usual proud, gentle demeanor and nudged his nose into Egremont’s hand, which he patted affectionately.
The departure of Morley was a great relief to Egremont, though the task that was left was still a painful effort. He rose and walked for a moment up and down the room, commenced an unfinished sentence, approached the hearth and leant over the mantel; and then at length extending his hand to Gerard he exclaimed, in a trembling voice, “Best of friends, I must leave Mowedale.”
The departure of Morley was a huge relief for Egremont, but the task that remained was still a painful struggle. He got up and paced around the room for a moment, started an unfinished sentence, moved closer to the fireplace and leaned over the mantel; and then finally reaching out to Gerard, he said in a shaky voice, “Best of friends, I have to leave Mowedale.”
“I am very sorry,” said Gerard; “and when?”
“I’m really sorry,” said Gerard; “and when?”
“Now,” said Egremont.
"Now," said Egremont.
“Now!” said Sybil.
“Now!” Sybil exclaimed.
“Yes; this instant. My summons is urgent. I ought to have left this morning. I came here then to bid you farewell,” he said looking at Sybil, “to express to you how deeply I was indebted to you for all your goodness—how dearly I shall cherish the memory of these happy days—the happiest I have ever known;” and his voice faltered. “I came also to leave a kind message for you, my friend, a hope that we might meet again and soon—but your daughter was absent, and I could not leave Mowedale without seeing either of you. So I must contrive to get on through the night.”
“Yes, right now. I have an urgent matter to attend to. I should have left this morning. I came here to say goodbye,” he said, looking at Sybil, “to tell you how grateful I am for all your kindness—how much I will treasure the memory of these joyful days—the happiest I’ve ever had;” and his voice broke. “I also came to leave a sweet message for you, my friend, a wish that we could meet again soon—but your daughter wasn’t here, and I couldn’t leave Mowedale without seeing either of you. So I’ll have to find a way to get through the night.”
“Well we lose a very pleasant neighbour,” said Gerard; “we shall miss you, I doubt not, eh, Sybil?”
"Well, we’re losing a really nice neighbor," said Gerard. "I’m sure we’ll miss you, right, Sybil?"
But Sybil had turned away her head; she was leaning over and seemed to be caressing Harold and was silent.
But Sybil had turned her head away; she was leaning over and seemed to be gently touching Harold and was quiet.
How much Egremont would have liked to have offered or invited correspondence; to have proffered his services when the occasion permitted; to have said or proposed many things that might have cherished their acquaintance or friendship; but embarrassed by his incognito and all its consequent deception, he could do nothing but tenderly express his regret at parting, and speak vaguely and almost mysteriously of their soon again meeting. He held out again his hand to Gerard who shook it heartily: then approaching Sybil, Egremont said, “you have shewn me a thousand kindnesses, which I cherish,” he added in a lower tone, “above all human circumstances. Would you deign to let this volume lie upon your table,” and he offered Sybil an English translation of Thomas a Kempis, illustrated by some masterpieces. In its first page was written “Sybil, from a faithful friend.”
How much Egremont would have loved to offer or invite correspondence; to have offered his help whenever the chance arose; to have said or suggested many things that could have nurtured their acquaintance or friendship. However, feeling awkward about his secret identity and the deception that came with it, he could only softly express his regret about parting and speak vaguely and almost mysteriously about seeing each other again soon. He reached out his hand to Gerard, who shook it warmly. Then, approaching Sybil, Egremont said, “You have shown me countless kindnesses that I truly appreciate,” he added in a quieter tone, “more than anything else in life. Would you mind letting this book rest on your table?” and he offered Sybil an English translation of Thomas a Kempis, illustrated with some masterpieces. On the first page, it was written, “Sybil, from a faithful friend.”
“I accept it,” said Sybil with a trembling voice and rather pale, “in remembrance of a friend.” She held forth her hand to Egremont, who retained it for an instant, and then bending very low, pressed it to his lips. As with an agitated heart, he hastily crossed the threshold of the cottage, something seemed to hold him back. He turned round. The bloodhound had seized him by the coat and looked up to him with an expression of affectionate remonstrance against his departure. Egremont bent down, caressed Harold and released himself from his grasp.
“I accept it,” Sybil said, her voice shaking and her face pale, “in memory of a friend.” She extended her hand to Egremont, who held it for a moment, then bent low and kissed it. With a heavy heart, he quickly stepped out of the cottage, but something seemed to pull him back. He turned around. The bloodhound had grabbed his coat and looked up at him as if pleading for him not to leave. Egremont bent down, stroked Harold, and freed himself from the dog’s hold.
When Egremont left the cottage, he found the country enveloped in a thick white mist, so that had it not been for some huge black shadows which he recognized as the crests of trees, it would have been very difficult to discriminate the earth from the sky, and the mist thickening as he advanced, even these fallacious landmarks threatened to disappear. He had to walk to Mowbray to catch a night train for London. Every moment was valuable, but the unexpected and increasing obscurity rendered his progress slow and even perilous. The contiguity to the river made every step important. He had according to his calculations proceeded nearly as far as his old residence, and notwithstanding the careless courage of youth and the annoyance of relinquishing a project, intolerable at that season of life, was meditating the expediency of renouncing that night the attempt on Mowbray and of gaining his former quarters for shelter. He stopped, as he had stopped several times before, to calculate rather than to observe. The mist was so thick that he could not see his own extended hand. It was not the first time that it had occurred to him that some one or something was hovering about his course.
When Egremont left the cottage, he found the countryside shrouded in thick white mist, so that if it hadn't been for some large black shapes he recognized as the tops of trees, it would have been really hard to tell the ground from the sky. As the mist got denser the further he went, even those misleading landmarks seemed to be fading away. He had to walk to Mowbray to catch a night train to London. Every moment counted, but the unexpected and growing fog made his progress slow and even dangerous. Being close to the river made every step crucial. He estimated he had gotten almost as far as his old home, and despite the careless bravado of youth and the frustration of giving up a plan—especially annoying at that age—he was considering whether it might be better to skip going to Mowbray that night and head back to his previous place for shelter. He paused, as he had done several times before, to think rather than to look around. The mist was so thick he couldn't even see his outstretched hand. It wasn't the first time he had a feeling that someone or something was lurking around him.
“Who is there?” exclaimed Egremont. But no one answered.
“Who’s there?” shouted Egremont. But nobody replied.
He moved on a little, but very slowly. He felt assured that his ear caught a contiguous step. He repeated his interrogatory in a louder tone, but it obtained no response. Again he stopped. Suddenly he was seized; an iron grasp assailed his throat, a hand of steel griped his arm. The unexpected onset hurried him on. The sound of waters assured him that he was approaching the precipitous bank of that part of the river which, from a ledge of pointed rocks, here formed rapids. Vigorous and desperate, Egremont plunged like some strong animal on whom a beast of prey had made a fatal spring. His feet clung to the earth as if they were held by some magnetic power. With his disengaged arm he grappled with his mysterious and unseen foe.
He moved forward a bit, but very slowly. He felt sure that he heard a nearby step. He asked his question again, but louder this time, yet got no response. He stopped once more. Suddenly, he was grabbed; a strong hand clutched his throat, and a steel grip tightened around his arm. The surprise attack propelled him forward. The sound of water confirmed he was nearing the steep bank of the river, where a ledge of sharp rocks created rapids. Strong and desperate, Egremont charged forward like a powerful animal suddenly attacked by a predator. His feet felt stuck to the ground as if held by some magnetic force. With his free arm, he fought against his mysterious, unseen attacker.
At this moment he heard the deep bay of a hound.
At that moment, he heard the deep bark of a dog.
“Harold!” he exclaimed. The dog, invisible, sprang forward and seized upon his assailant. So violent was the impulse that Egremont staggered and fell, but he fell freed from his dark enemy. Stunned and exhausted, some moments elapsed before he was entirely himself. The wind had suddenly changed; a violent gust had partially dispelled the mist; the outline of the landscape was in many places visible. Beneath him were the rapids of the Mowe, over which a watery moon threw a faint, flickering light. Egremont was lying on its precipitous bank; and Harold panting was leaning over him and looking in his face, and sometimes licking him with that tongue which, though not gifted with speech, had spoken so seasonably in the moment of danger.
“Harold!” he shouted. The dog, unseen, jumped forward and attacked his assailant. The force of the attack was so strong that Egremont stumbled and fell, but he fell free from his dark enemy. Stunned and worn out, it took him a few moments to fully regain his senses. The wind had suddenly shifted; a strong gust had partially cleared the fog; the shape of the landscape was visible in many areas. Below him were the rapids of the Mowe, over which a watery moon cast a faint, flickering light. Egremont lay on the steep bank; Harold was panting, leaning over him, looking at his face, and occasionally licking him with that tongue which, though not able to speak, had communicated so timely during the moment of danger.
BOOK IV
Book 4 Chapter 1
“Are you going down to the house, Egerton?” enquired Mr Berners at Brookes, of a brother M.P., about four o’clock in the early part of the spring of 1839.
“Are you heading down to the house, Egerton?” asked Mr. Berners at Brookes, of a fellow M.P., around four o’clock in the early spring of 1839.
“The moment I have sealed this letter; we will walk down together, if you like!” and in a few minutes they left the club.
“The moment I finish sealing this letter, we can walk down together, if you want!” In a few minutes, they left the club.
“Our fellows are in a sort of fright about this Jamaica bill,” said Mr Egerton in an undertone, as if he were afraid a passer-by might overhear him. “Don’t say anything about it, but there’s a screw loose.”
“Our friends are pretty nervous about this Jamaica bill,” Mr. Egerton whispered, as if he was worried someone walking by might hear him. “Don’t mention it, but something isn’t right.”
“The deuce! But how do you mean?”
“The heck! But what do you mean?”
“They say the Rads are going to throw us over.”
“They say the Rads are going to ditch us.”
“Talk, talk. They have threatened this half-a-dozen times. Smoke, sir; it will end in smoke.”
“Talk, talk. They’ve threatened this half a dozen times. It’s just hot air, sir; it will end up being nothing.”
“I hope it may; but I know, in great confidence mind you, that Lord John was saying something about it yesterday.”
“I hope so; but I know, just to be clear, that Lord John was talking about it yesterday.”
“That may be; I believe our fellows are heartily sick of the business, and perhaps would be glad of an excuse to break up the government: but we must not have Peel in; nothing could prevent a dissolution.”
“That might be true; I think our friends are totally fed up with this situation, and maybe they'd be relieved to find a reason to dismantle the government. But we can't let Peel take charge; nothing would stop a collapse if that happens.”
“Their fellows go about and say that Peel would not dissolve if he came in.”
“Their peers talk around and say that Peel wouldn’t step down if he took charge.”
“Trust him!”
“Trust him!”
“He has had enough of dissolutions they say.”
“He's had enough of breakups, they say.”
“Why, after all they have not done him much harm. Even —34 was a hit.”
“Why, after all, they haven’t hurt him that much. Even —34 was a success.”
“Whoever dissolves,” said Mr Egerton, “I don’t think there will be much of a majority either way in our time.”
“Whoever breaks things apart,” said Mr. Egerton, “I don’t think there will be a significant majority either way in our lifetime.”
“We have seen strange things,” said Mr Berners.
“We've seen some strange things,” said Mr. Berners.
“They never would think of breaking up the government without making their peers,” said Mr Egerton.
“They would never think of breaking up the government without involving their peers,” said Mr. Egerton.
“The Queen is not over partial to making more peers; and when parties are in the present state of equality, the Sovereign is no longer a mere pageant.”
“The Queen isn't really keen on creating more peers; and when the groups are currently at an equal level, the Sovereign is no longer just a show.”
“They say her Majesty is more touched about these affairs of the Chartists than anything else,” said Mr Egerton.
“They say Her Majesty cares more about the Chartist issues than anything else,” said Mr. Egerton.
“They are rather queer; but for my part I have no serious fears of a Jacquerie.”
“They're a bit strange, but as far as I'm concerned, I don't really worry about a Jacquerie.”
“Not if it comes to an outbreak; but a passive resistance Jacquerie is altogether a different thing. When we see a regular Convention assembled in London and holding its daily meetings in Palace Yard; and a general inclination evinced throughout the country to refrain from the consumption of exciseable articles, I cannot help thinking that affairs are more serious than you imagine. I know the government are all on the ‘qui vive.’”
“Not if there's an outbreak; but a passive resistance Jacquerie is a totally different matter. When we see an official Convention gathered in London holding daily meetings in Palace Yard, and there's a general trend across the country to avoid buying taxed goods, I can't help but think that things are more serious than you realize. I know the government is on high alert.”
“Just the fellows we wanted!” exclaimed Lord Fitz-Heron, who was leaning on the arm of Lord Milford, and who met Mr Egerton and his friend in Pall Mall.
“Just the guys we were looking for!” exclaimed Lord Fitz-Heron, who was leaning on the arm of Lord Milford, and who ran into Mr. Egerton and his friend in Pall Mall.
“We want a brace of pairs,” said Lord Milford. “Will you two fellows pair?”
“We want a couple of pairs,” said Lord Milford. “Will you two guys team up?”
“I must go down,” said Mr Egerton; “but I will pair from halfpast seven to eleven.”
“I have to go now,” said Mr. Egerton, “but I’ll be available from 7:30 to 11.”
“I just paired with Ormsby at White’s,” said Berners; “not half an hour ago. We are both going to dine at Eskdale’s, and so it was arranged. Have you any news to-day?”
“I just partnered with Ormsby at White’s,” said Berners; “not even half an hour ago. We’re both going to have dinner at Eskdale’s, and that’s how it was set up. Do you have any news today?”
“Nothing; except that they say that Alfred Mountchesney is going to marry Lady Joan Fitz-Warene,” said Lord Milford.
“Nothing, except that they say Alfred Mountchesney is going to marry Lady Joan Fitz-Warene,” Lord Milford said.
“She has been given to so many,” said Mr Egerton.
“She has been with so many people,” said Mr. Egerton.
“It is always so with these great heiresses,” said his companion. “They never marry. They cannot bear the thought of sharing their money. I bet Lady Joan will turn out another specimen of the TABITHA CROESUS.”
“It’s always the same with these rich heiresses,” said his companion. “They never get married. They can’t stand the idea of sharing their wealth. I bet Lady Joan will be just another example of the TABITHA CROESUS.”
“Well, put down our pair, Egerton,” said Lord Fitz-Heron. “You do not dine at Sidonia’s by any chance?”
“Well, set down our pair, Egerton,” said Lord Fitz-Heron. “You’re not dining at Sidonia’s, are you?”
“Would that I did! You will have the best dishes and the best guests. I feed at old Malton’s; perhaps a tete a tete: Scotch broth, and to tell him the news!”
“Would that I could! You'll have the best food and the best company. I dine at old Malton's; maybe a one-on-one: Scotch broth, and to share the news!”
“There is nothing like being a dutiful nephew, particularly when one’s uncle is a bachelor and has twenty thousand a-year,” said Lord Milford. “Au revoir! I suppose there will be no division to-night.”
“There's nothing quite like being a loyal nephew, especially when your uncle is a bachelor and makes twenty thousand a year,” said Lord Milford. “Goodbye! I guess there won’t be any splitting of things tonight.”
“No chance.”
"Not a chance."
Egerton and Berners walked on a little further. As they came to the Golden Ball, a lady quitting the shop was just about to get into her carriage; she stopped as she recognized them. It was Lady Firebrace.
Egerton and Berners walked a bit further. When they reached the Golden Ball, a lady leaving the shop was just about to get into her carriage; she paused when she recognized them. It was Lady Firebrace.
“Ah! Mr Berners, how d’ye do? You were just the person I wanted to see! How is Lady Augusta, Mr Egerton? You have no idea, Mr Berners, how I have been fighting your battles!”
“Ah! Mr. Berners, how are you? You’re exactly the person I wanted to see! How is Lady Augusta, Mr. Egerton? You have no idea, Mr. Berners, how I’ve been fighting your battles!”
“Really, Lady Firebrace,” said Mr Berners rather uneasy, for he had perhaps like most of us a peculiar dislike to being attacked or cheapened. “You are too good.”
“Honestly, Lady Firebrace,” Mr. Berners said, feeling a bit uncomfortable, as he probably, like most of us, had a strange aversion to being criticized or belittled. “You’re too kind.”
“Oh! I don’t care what a person’s politics are!” exclaimed Lady Firebrace with an air of affectionate devotion. “I should be very glad indeed to see you one of us. You know your father was! But if any one is my friend I never will hear him attacked behind his back without fighting his battles; and I certainly did fight yours last night.”
“Oh! I don’t care what someone’s politics are!” exclaimed Lady Firebrace with a tone of genuine affection. “I would be really happy to see you one of us. You know your father was! But if anyone is my friend, I will never stand by and listen to them being attacked behind their back without standing up for them; and I definitely fought for you last night.”
“Pray tell me where it was?”
“Please tell me where it was?”
“Lady Crumbleford—”
“Lady Crumbleford—”
“Confound Lady Crumbleford!” said Mr Berners indignant but a little relieved.
“Damn Lady Crumbleford!” said Mr. Berners, indignant but a little relieved.
“No, no; Lady Crumbleford told Lady Alicia Severn.”
“No, no; Lady Crumbleford told Lady Alicia Severn.”
“Yes, yes,” said Berners, a little pale, for he was touched.
“Yes, yes,” said Berners, a bit pale, because he was affected.
“But I cannot stop,” said Lady Firebrace. “I must be with Lady St Julians exactly at a quarter past four;” and she sprang into her carriage.
“But I can't stop,” said Lady Firebrace. “I have to be with Lady St Julians at exactly a quarter past four;” and she jumped into her carriage.
“I would sooner meet any woman in London than Lady Firebrace,” said Mr Berners; “she makes me uneasy for the day: she contrives to convince me that the whole world are employed behind my back in abusing or ridiculing me.”
“I would rather meet anyone in London than Lady Firebrace,” said Mr. Berners; “she makes me uneasy for the entire day: she somehow manages to make me feel like everyone is talking behind my back to criticize or mock me.”
“It is her way,” said Egerton; “she proves her zeal by showing you that you are odious. It is very successful with people of weak nerves. Scared at their general unpopularity, they seek refuge with the very person who at the same time assures them of their odium and alone believes it unjust. She rules that poor old goose, Lady Gramshawe, who feels that Lady Firebrace makes her life miserable, but is convinced that if she break with the torturer, she loses her only friend.”
“It’s just how she is,” said Egerton; “she shows her passion by proving how awful you are. It really works on people with weak nerves. Frightened by their overall unpopularity, they cling to the one person who not only reminds them of how hated they are but also genuinely believes it’s unfair. She has control over that poor old silly, Lady Gramshawe, who feels like Lady Firebrace is making her life a nightmare, but is convinced that if she cuts ties with her tormentor, she’ll lose her only friend.”
“There goes a man who is as much altered as any fellow of our time.”
“There goes a guy who has changed as much as anyone else in our time.”
“Not in his looks; I was thinking the other night that he was better-looking than ever.”
“Not in his looks; I was thinking the other night that he looked better than ever.”
“Oh! no; not in his looks; but in his life. I was at Christchurch with him, and we entered the world about the same time. I was rather before him. He did everything; and did it well. And now one never sees him, except at the House. He goes nowhere; and they tell me he is a regular reading man.”
“Oh! no; not in his looks; but in his life. I was at Christchurch with him, and we entered the world around the same time. I was a bit ahead of him. He accomplished everything, and he did it well. And now you hardly ever see him, except at the House. He doesn’t go out anywhere; and they tell me he’s a serious reader.”
“Do you think he looks to office?”
“Do you think he’s aiming for office?”
“He does not put himself forward.”
“He's not memorable.”
“He attends; and his brother will always be able to get anything for him,” said Egerton.
“He's here; and his brother will always be able to get anything for him,” said Egerton.
“Oh! he and Marney never speak; they hate each other.”
“Oh! He and Marney never talk; they can't stand each other.”
“By Jove! However there is his mother; with this marriage of hers and Deloraine House, she will be their grandest dame.”
“Wow! But there’s his mother; with this marriage of hers and Deloraine House, she’ll be their most impressive lady.”
“She is the only good woman the tories have: I think their others do them harm, from Lady St Julians down to your friend Lady Firebrace. I wish Lady Deloraine were with us. She keeps their men together wonderfully; makes her house agreeable; and then her manner—it certainly is perfect; natural, and yet refined.”
“She’s the only good woman the Tories have; I think the others do them more harm, from Lady St Julians down to your friend Lady Firebrace. I wish Lady Deloraine were with us. She brings their men together really well; makes her house pleasant; and then her way of interacting—it's definitely perfect; casual, yet sophisticated.”
“Lady Mina Blake has an idea that far from looking to office, Egremont’s heart is faintly with his party; and that if it were not for the Marchioness—”
“Lady Mina Blake believes that instead of seeking a position, Egremont’s heart is slightly aligned with his party; and that if it weren’t for the Marchioness—”
“We might gain him, eh?”
“We might get him, right?”
“Hem; I hardly know that: he has got crotchets about the people I am told.”
“Um, I barely know about that: he has some odd ideas about the people, I hear.”
“What, the ballot and household suffrage?”
“What, voting and voting rights for everyone in the household?”
“Gad, I believe it is quite a different sort of a thing. I do not know what it is exactly; but I understand he is crotchetty.”
“Wow, I think it’s a totally different situation. I’m not exactly sure what it is, but I get that he’s a bit eccentric.”
“Well, that will not do for Peel. He does not like crotchetty men. Do you see that, Egerton?”
"Well, that won't work for Peel. He doesn't like grumpy men. Do you see that, Egerton?"
At this moment, Mr Egerton and his friend were about to step over from Trafalgar square to Charing Cross. They observed the carriages of Lady St Julians and the Marchioness of Deloraine drawn up side by side in the middle of the street, and those two eminent stateswomen in earnest conversation. Egerton and Berners bowed and smiled, but could not hear the brief but not uninteresting words that have nevertheless reached us.
At that moment, Mr. Egerton and his friend were about to cross from Trafalgar Square to Charing Cross. They noticed the carriages of Lady St. Julians and the Marchioness of Deloraine parked next to each other in the middle of the street, with the two prominent political figures deep in conversation. Egerton and Berners exchanged bows and smiles, but they couldn’t catch the short yet intriguing words that have still come down to us.
“I give them eleven,” said Lady St Julians.
“I give them eleven,” said Lady St Julians.
“Well, Charles tells me,” said Lady Deloraine, “that Sir Thomas says so, and he certainly is generally right; but it is not Charles’ own opinion.”
“Well, Charles tells me,” said Lady Deloraine, “that Sir Thomas says that, and he’s usually correct; but that’s not Charles’ own opinion.”
“Sir Thomas, I know, gives them eleven,” said Lady St Julians; “and that would satisfy me; and we will say eleven. But I have a list here,” and she slightly elevated her brow, and then glanced at Lady Deloraine with a piquant air, “which proves that they cannot have more than nine; but this is in the greatest confidence: of course between us there can be no secrets. It is Mr Tadpole’s list; nobody has seen it but me; not even Sir Robert. Lord Grubminster has had a stroke: they are concealing it, but Mr Tadpole has found it out. They wanted to pair him off with Colonel Fantomme, who they think is dying: but Mr Tadpole has got a Mesmerist who has done wonders for him, and who has guaranteed that he shall vote. Well, that makes a difference of one.”
“Sir Thomas, I know, says eleven,” said Lady St Julians; “and that would work for me; so let’s go with eleven. But I have this list here,” and she raised her eyebrow slightly, then looked at Lady Deloraine with a teasing expression, “which shows they can’t have more than nine; but this is totally confidential: obviously, there can be no secrets between us. It’s Mr. Tadpole’s list; nobody has seen it except me; not even Sir Robert. Lord Grubminster has had a stroke: they’re hiding it, but Mr. Tadpole figured it out. They wanted to pair him with Colonel Fantomme, who they think is dying: but Mr. Tadpole has found a Mesmerist who has worked wonders for him and has guaranteed that he’ll vote. Well, that changes things by one.”
“And then Sir Henry Churton—”
“And then Sir Henry Churton—”
“Oh! you know it,” said Lady St Julians, looking slightly mortified. “Yes: he votes with us.”
“Oh! you know it,” said Lady St Julians, looking a bit embarrassed. “Yes: he votes with us.”
Lady Deloraine shook her head. “I think,” she said, “I know the origin of that report. Quite a mistake. He is in a bad humour, has been so the whole session, and he was at Lady Alice Fermyne’s, and did say all sorts of things. All that is true. But he told Charles this morning on a committee, that he should vote with the Government.”
Lady Deloraine shook her head. “I think,” she said, “I know where that report came from. It's a complete misunderstanding. He’s been in a bad mood this entire session, and he was at Lady Alice Fermyne’s, where he said all kinds of things. That part is true. But he told Charles this morning during a committee meeting that he plans to vote with the Government.”
“Stupid man!” exclaimed Lady St Julians; “I never could bear him. And I have sent his vulgar wife and great staring daughter a card for next Wednesday! Well, I hope affairs will soon be brought to a crisis, for I do not think I can bear much longer this life of perpetual sacrifice,” added Lady St Julians a little out of temper, both because she had lost a vote and found her friend and rival better informed than herself.
“Idiot!” shouted Lady St Julians; “I can never stand him. And I've invited his tacky wife and their awkward daughter over for next Wednesday! Honestly, I hope things come to a head soon because I don’t think I can handle this life of constant sacrifice for much longer,” added Lady St Julians, a bit irked, both because she had lost a vote and realized her friend and rival was more informed than she was.
“There is no chance of a division to-night,” said Lady Deloraine.
“There’s no chance of a division tonight,” said Lady Deloraine.
“That is settled,” said Lady St Julians. “Adieu, my dear friend. We meet, I believe, at dinner?”
"That's settled," said Lady St Julians. "Goodbye, my dear friend. I think we’ll see each other at dinner?"
“Plotting,” said Mr Egerton to Mr Berners, as they passed the great ladies.
“Planning,” said Mr. Egerton to Mr. Berners, as they walked by the prominent ladies.
“The only consolation one has,” said Berners, “is, that if they do turn us out, Lady Deloraine and Lady St Julians must quarrel, for they both want the same thing.”
“The only comfort we have,” said Berners, “is that if they kick us out, Lady Deloraine and Lady St Julians are bound to argue, since they both want the same thing.”
“Lady Deloraine will have it,” said Egerton.
“Lady Deloraine insists on it,” said Egerton.
Here they picked up Mr Jermyn, a young tory M.P., who perhaps the reader may remember at Mowbray Castle; and they walked on together, Egerton and Berners trying to pump him as to the expectations of his friends.
Here they picked up Mr. Jermyn, a young Tory MP, who the reader might remember from Mowbray Castle; and they walked on together, Egerton and Berners trying to get information from him about what his friends were expecting.
“How will Trodgits go?” said Egerton.
“How will Trodgits work?” said Egerton.
“I think Trodgits will stay away,” said Jermyn.
“I think Trodgits will keep their distance,” said Jermyn.
“Who do you give that new man to—that north-country borough fellow;—what’s his name?” said Berners.
“Who do you give that new guy to—that guy from the north;—what’s his name?” said Berners.
“Blugsby! Oh, Blugsby dined with Peel,” said Jermyn.
“Blugsby! Oh, Blugsby had dinner with Peel,” said Jermyn.
“Our fellows say dinners are no good,” said Egerton; “and they certainly are a cursed bore: but you may depend upon it they do for the burgesses. We don’t dine our men half enough. Now Blugsby was just the sort of fellow to be caught by dining with Peel: and I dare say they made Peel remember to take wine with him. We got Melbourne to give a grand feed the other day to some of our men who want attention they say, and he did not take wine with a single guest. He forgot. I wonder what they are doing at the House! Here’s Spencer May, he will tell us. Well, what is going on?”
“Our friends say dinners aren't worth it,” said Egerton; “and they’re definitely a total drag: but you can count on it, they do matter to the city representatives. We don’t host our guys nearly enough. Blugsby was exactly the type to be impressed by dining with Peel: and I bet they reminded Peel to have wine with him. We had Melbourne throw a big dinner the other day for some of our guys who want attention, and he didn’t drink wine with a single guest. He totally forgot. I wonder what's happening at the House! Here’s Spencer May; he’ll fill us in. So, what’s going on?”
“WISHY is up, and WASHY follows.”
“WISHY is awake, and WASHY is next.”
“No division, of course?”
"No division, right?"
“Not a chance; a regular covey ready on both sides.”
“Not a chance; a regular group ready on both sides.”
Book 4 Chapter 2
On the morning of the same day that Mr Egerton and his friend Mr Berners walked down together to the House of Commons, as appears in our last chapter, Egremont had made a visit to his mother, who had married since the commencement of this history the Marquis of Deloraine, a great noble who had always been her admirer. The family had been established by a lawyer, and recently in our history. The present Lord Deloraine, though he was gartered and had been a viceroy, was only the grandson of an attorney, but one who, conscious of his powers, had been called to the bar and died an ex-chancellor. A certain talent was hereditary in the family. The attorney’s son had been a successful courtier, and had planted himself in the cabinet for a quarter of a century. It was a maxim in this family to make great alliances; so the blood progressively refined, and the connections were always distinguished by power and fashion. It was a great hit, in the second generation of an earldom, to convert the coronet into that of a marquis; but the son of the old chancellor lived in stirring times, and cruised for his object with the same devoted patience with which Lord Anson watched for the galleon. It came at last, as everything does if men are firm and calm. The present marquis, through his ancestry and his first wife, was allied with the highest houses of the realm and looked their peer. He might have been selected as the personification of aristocracy: so noble was his appearance, so distinguished his manner; his bow gained every eye, his smile every heart. He was also very accomplished, and not ill-informed; had read a little, and thought a little, and was in every respect a most superior man; alike famed for his favour by the fair, and the constancy of his homage to the charming Lady Marney.
On the morning of the same day that Mr. Egerton and his friend Mr. Berners walked together to the House of Commons, as mentioned in our last chapter, Egremont had visited his mother, who had recently married the Marquis of Deloraine, a prominent nobleman who had always admired her. The family had originated from a lawyer, established recently in our story. The current Lord Deloraine, despite being a knight and having served as a viceroy, was just the grandson of an attorney. However, this attorney, aware of his talents, had been called to the bar and passed away as an ex-chancellor. A certain talent ran in the family. The attorney's son had been a successful courtier, securing a position in the cabinet for twenty-five years. It was a family principle to form great alliances, which progressively refined their bloodline, making their connections distinguished by power and style. It was quite an achievement, in the second generation of an earldom, to elevate their status to that of a marquis; however, the son of the old chancellor lived during dynamic times and pursued his goals with the same dedicated patience that Lord Anson had when watching for the treasure ship. Eventually, it arrived, as it always does for those who remain strong and composed. The current marquis, through his lineage and his first wife, was connected to the highest families in the realm and looked their equal. He could have been seen as the embodiment of aristocracy: so noble was his presence, so distinguished his demeanor; his bow captured every eye, and his smile won every heart. He was also quite accomplished, knowledgeable to some extent; he had read a bit, thought a bit, and was in every way a remarkable man, known for his admiration from the ladies and his unwavering devotion to the charming Lady Marney.
Lord Deloraine was not very rich; but he was not embarrassed, and had the appearance of princely wealth; a splendid family mansion with a courtyard; a noble country-seat with a magnificent park, including a quite celebrated lake, but with very few farms attached to it. He however held a good patent place which had been conferred on his descendants by the old chancellor, and this brought in annually some thousands. His marriage with Lady Marney was quite an affair of the heart; her considerable jointure however did not diminish the lustre of his position.
Lord Deloraine wasn’t very wealthy, but he was comfortable and gave off an air of princely wealth. He had a grand family home with a courtyard, an impressive country estate with a beautiful park, including a well-known lake, but not many farms connected to it. However, he held a good government position that had been granted to his family by the old chancellor, which brought in several thousand each year. His marriage to Lady Marney was truly a love match; her sizable dowry didn’t take away from the shine of his status.
It was this impending marriage, and the anxiety of Lady Marney to see Egremont’s affairs settled before it took place, which about a year and a half ago had induced her to summon him so urgently from Mowedale, which the reader perhaps may have not forgotten. And now Egremont is paying one of his almost daily visits to his mother at Deloraine House.
It was this upcoming marriage, along with Lady Marney’s anxiety to have Egremont’s affairs sorted out before it happened, that about a year and a half ago made her urgently call him back from Mowedale, which the reader might not have forgotten. Now, Egremont is making one of his almost daily visits to his mother at Deloraine House.
“A truce to politics, my dear Charles,” said Lady Marney; “you must be wearied with my inquiries. Besides, I do not take the sanguine view of affairs in which some of our friends indulge. I am one of those who think the pear is not ripe. These men will totter on, and longer perhaps than even themselves imagine. I want to speak of something very different. To-morrow, my dear son, is your birth-day. Now I should grieve were it to pass without your receiving something which showed that its recollection was cherished by your mother. But of all silly things in the world, the silliest is a present that is not wanted. It destroys the sentiment a little perhaps but it enhances the gift, if I ask you in the most literal manner to assist me in giving you something that really would please you?”
“A break from politics, my dear Charles,” said Lady Marney; “you must be exhausted by my questions. Besides, I don’t share the overly optimistic perspective that some of our friends have. I’m one of those who believe the pear isn’t ripe yet. These guys will keep going, possibly longer than they even realize. I want to talk about something completely different. Tomorrow, my dear son, is your birthday. I would feel sad if it went by without you getting something that showed how much your mother values it. But of all the pointless things in the world, the worst is a gift that isn’t wanted. It might take away a bit of the sentiment but it makes the gift better if I ask you directly to help me pick something that would genuinely make you happy?”
“But how can I, my dear mother?” said Egremont. “You have ever been so kind and so generous that I literally want nothing.”
“But how can I, my dear mother?” said Egremont. “You have always been so kind and so generous that I really want for nothing.”
“Oh! you cannot be such a fortunate man as to want nothing, Charles,” said Lady Marney with a smile. “A dressing-case you have: your rooms are furnished enough: all this is in my way; but there are such things as horses and guns of which I know nothing, but which men always require. You must want a horse or a gun, Charles. Well, I should like you to get either; the finest, the most valuable that money can purchase. Or a brougham, Charles; what do you think of a new brougham? Would you like that Barker should build you a brougham?”
“Oh! You can’t be so lucky as to want nothing, Charles,” said Lady Marney with a smile. “You have a dressing case: your rooms are furnished well enough: all this is in my way; but there are things like horses and guns that I know nothing about, yet men always need. You must want a horse or a gun, Charles. Well, I’d love for you to get one; the best, the most valuable that money can buy. Or how about a new brougham, Charles? What do you think about Barker building you a brougham?”
“You are too good, my dear mother. I have horses and guns enough; and my present carriage is all I can desire.”
“You're too kind, my dear mother. I have plenty of horses and guns, and my current carriage is everything I could want.”
“You will not assist me, then? You are resolved that I shall do something very stupid. For to give you something I am determined.”
“You're not going to help me, then? You've made up your mind that I'm going to do something really foolish. Because I'm set on giving you something.”
“Well my dear mother,” said Egremont smiling and looking round, “give me something that is here.”
“Well, my dear mother,” said Egremont, smiling and looking around, “give me something that’s here.”
“Choose then,” said Lady Marney, and she looked round the blue satin walls of her apartment, covered with cabinet pictures of exquisite art, and then at her tables crowded with precious and fantastic toys.
“Choose then,” said Lady Marney, as she glanced around the blue satin walls of her room, adorned with beautiful artwork, and then at her tables filled with valuable and unusual toys.
“It would be plunder, my dear mother,” said Egremont.
“It would be looting, my dear mom,” said Egremont.
“No, no; you have said it; you shall choose something. Will you have those vases?” and she pointed to an almost matchless specimen of old Sevres porcelain.
“No, no; you’ve said it; you should choose something. Do you want those vases?” and she pointed to an almost unique piece of old Sevres porcelain.
“They are in too becoming a position to be disturbed,” said Egremont, “and would ill suit my quiet chambers, where a bronze or a marble is my greatest ornament. If you would permit me, I would rather choose a picture?”
“They are in too good a position to be disturbed,” said Egremont, “and would not fit well in my quiet rooms, where a bronze or a marble is my greatest decoration. If you don’t mind, I would prefer to choose a picture instead?”
“Then select one at once,” said Lady Marney; “I make no reservation, except that Watteau, for it was given me by your father before we were married. Shall it be this Cuyp?”
“Then choose one right away,” said Lady Marney; “I have no restrictions, except for the Watteau, since it was given to me by your father before we got married. How about this Cuyp?”
“I would rather choose this,” said Egremont, and he pointed to the portrait of a saint by Allori: the face of a beautiful young girl, radiant and yet solemn, with rich tresses of golden brown hair, and large eyes dark as night, fringed with ebon lashes that hung upon the glowing cheek.
“I would prefer this,” said Egremont, pointing to the portrait of a saint by Allori: the face of a beautiful young girl, radiant yet serious, with flowing golden brown hair and large eyes as dark as night, framed by thick black lashes resting on her glowing cheek.
“Ah! you choose that! Well, that was a great favourite of poor Sir Thomas Lawrence. But for my part I have never seen any one in the least like it, and I think I am sure that you have not.”
“Ah! you picked that! Well, it was a favorite of poor Sir Thomas Lawrence. But as for me, I’ve never seen anyone quite like it, and I’m pretty sure you haven’t either.”
“It reminds me—” said Egremont musingly.
“It reminds me—” said Egremont thoughtfully.
“Of what you have dreamed,” said Lady Marney.
“Of what you have dreamed,” said Lady Marney.
“Perhaps so,” said Egremont; “indeed I think it must have been a dream.”
"Maybe," said Egremont; "I actually think it must have been a dream."
“Well, the vision shall still hover before you,” said his mother; “and you shall find this portrait to-morrow over your chimney in the Albany.”
“Well, the vision will still be right in front of you,” said his mother; “and you will find this portrait tomorrow over your fireplace in the Albany.”
Book 4 Chapter 3
“Strangers must withdraw.”
"Strangers need to leave."
“Division: clear the gallery. Withdraw.”
"Division: clear the gallery. Withdraw."
“Nonsense; no; it’s quite ridiculous; quite absurd. Some fellow must get up. Send to the Carlton; send to the Reform; send to Brookes’s. Are your men ready? No; are your’s? I am sure I can’t say. What does it mean? Most absurd! Are there many fellows in the library? The smoking-room is quite full. All our men are paired till half-past eleven. It wants five minutes to the halfhour. What do you think of Trenchard’s speech? I don’t care for ourselves; I am sorry for him. Well that is very charitable. Withdraw, withdraw; you must withdraw.”
“Nonsense; no; it’s totally ridiculous; completely absurd. Someone has to get up. Send to the Carlton; send to the Reform; send to Brookes’s. Are your guys ready? No; what about yours? I really can’t say. What does this mean? It’s so absurd! Are there a lot of guys in the library? The smoking room is pretty full. All our guys are paired up until half-past eleven. It’s five minutes till the half hour. What do you think of Trenchard’s speech? I don’t care about ourselves; I feel bad for him. Well, that’s very kind of you. Step back, step back; you need to step back.”
“Where are you going, Fitztheron?” said a Conservative whipling.
“Where are you headed, Fitztheron?” asked a Conservative junior member.
“I must go; I am paired till half-past eleven, and it wants some minutes, and my man is not here.”
“I have to go; I'm scheduled until half-past eleven, and it's just a few minutes away, and my guy isn't here.”
“Confound it!”
"Damn it!"
“How will it go?”
“How’s it going to go?”
“Gad, I don’t know.”
"Wow, I don't know."
“Fishy eh?”
"Sketchy, right?"
“Deuced!” said the under-whip in an under-tone, pale and speaking behind his teeth.
“Darn it!” said the under-whip in a low voice, pale and speaking through clenched teeth.
The division bell was still ringing; peers and diplomatists and strangers were turned out; members came rushing in from library and smoking-room; some desperate cabs just arrived in time to land their passengers in the waiting-room. The doors were locked.
The division bell was still ringing; peers, diplomats, and strangers were ushered out; members were rushing in from the library and smoking room; a few late cabs arrived just in time to drop off their passengers in the waiting room. The doors were locked.
The mysteries of the Lobby are only for the initiated. Three quarters of an hour after the division was called, the result was known to the exoteric world. Majority for Ministers thirty-seven! Never had the opposition made such a bad division, and this too on their trial of strength for the session. Everything went wrong. Lord Milford was away without a pair. Mr Ormsby, who had paired with Mr Berners, never came, and let his man poll; for which he was infinitely accursed, particularly by the expectant twelve hundred a-yearers, but not wanting anything himself, and having an income of forty thousand pounds paid quarterly, Mr Ormsby bore their reported indignation like a lamb.
The secrets of the Lobby are only for those in the know. Three quarters of an hour after the vote was called, the outcome was revealed to everyone else. The government had a majority of thirty-seven! The opposition had never performed so poorly, especially during their big test for the session. Everything went wrong. Lord Milford was away without a substitute. Mr. Ormsby, who had paired with Mr. Berners, never showed up, allowing his side to lose; for which he was deeply cursed, especially by the hopeful twelve hundred a-year earners. However, since he didn't need anything himself and had an income of forty thousand pounds paid quarterly, Mr. Ormsby took their reported anger in stride.
There were several other similar or analogous mischances; the whigs contrived to poll Lord Grubminster in a wheeled chair; he was unconscious but had heard as much of the debate as a good many. Colonel Fantomme on the other hand could not come to time; the mesmerist had thrown him into a trance from which it was fated he should never awake: but the crash of the night was a speech made against the opposition by one of their own men, Mr Trenchard, who voted with the government.
There were a few other similar accidents; the Whigs managed to get Lord Grubminster voted in while he was in a wheelchair. He was out cold but had heard as much of the debate as quite a few others. Colonel Fantomme, on the other hand, couldn't show up; the hypnotist had put him into a trance from which he was destined to never wake up. But the highlight of the night was a speech made against the opposition by one of their own members, Mr. Trenchard, who ended up voting with the government.
“The rest may be accounted for,” said Lady St Julians to Lady Deloraine the morning after; “it is simply vexatious; it was a surprise and will be a lesson: but this affair of this Mr Trenchard—and they tell me that William Loraine was absolutely cheering him the whole time—what does it mean? Do you know the man?”
“The rest can be explained,” said Lady St Julians to Lady Deloraine the next morning. “It’s just frustrating; it was unexpected and will be a lesson: but this situation with Mr. Trenchard—and I’ve heard that William Loraine was cheering him on the whole time—what does it mean? Do you know him?”
“I have heard Charles speak of him, and I think much in his favour,” said Lady Deloraine; “if he were here, he would tell us more about it. I wonder he does not come: he never misses looking in after a great division and giving me all the news.”
“I’ve heard Charles talk about him, and I have a good impression of him,” Lady Deloraine said. “If he were here, he would tell us more about it. I wonder why he doesn’t come; he never misses stopping by after a big decision to fill me in on all the news.”
“Do you know, my dear friend,” said Lady St Julians with an air of some solemnity, “I am half meditating a great stroke? This is not a time for trifling. It is all very well for these people to boast of their division of last night, but it was a surprise, and as great to them as to us. I know there is dissension in the camp; ever since that Finality speech of Lord John, there has been a smouldering sedition. Mr Tadpole knows all about it; he has liaisons with the frondeurs. This affair of Trenchard may do us the greatest possible injury. When it comes to a fair fight, the government have not more than twelve or so. If this Mr Trenchard and three or four others choose to make themselves of importance—you see? The danger is imminent, it must be met with decision.”
“Do you know, my dear friend,” said Lady St Julians with a serious tone, “I’m considering a big move. This isn’t a time for playing around. These people can brag about their split from last night, but it was a surprise for them just as much as it was for us. I’m aware there’s tension in the camp; ever since Lord John’s Finality speech, there’s been simmering unrest. Mr. Tadpole knows all about it; he has connections with the dissenters. This issue with Trenchard could really hurt us. When it comes to a fair fight, the government has no more than twelve or so. If Mr. Trenchard and a few others decide to make themselves significant—you see? The danger is real; it must be dealt with decisively.”
“And what do you propose doing?”
“And what do you suggest we do?”
“Has he a wife?”
“Does he have a wife?”
“I really do not know. I wish Charles would come, perhaps he could tell us.”
“I really don’t know. I wish Charles would come; maybe he could tell us.”
“I have no doubt he has,” said Lady St Julians. “One would have met him, somehow or other in the course of two years, if he had not been married. Well, married or unmarried, with his wife, or without his wife,—I shall send him a card for Wednesday.” And Lady St Julians paused, overwhelmed as it were by the commensurate vastness of her idea and her sacrifice.
“I’m sure he has,” said Lady St Julians. “You would have run into him in the last two years, whether he was married or not. Well, married or single, with his wife or without her—I’m going to send him a card for Wednesday.” And Lady St Julians paused, overwhelmed by the sheer magnitude of her idea and her sacrifice.
“Do not you think it would be rather sudden?” said Lady Deloraine.
“Don't you think it would be a bit sudden?” Lady Deloraine said.
“What does that signify? He will understand it; he will have gained his object; and all will be right.”
"What does that mean? He'll get it; he'll have achieved his goal; and everything will be fine."
“But are you sure it is his object? We do not know the man.”
“But are you sure that's his goal? We don’t really know him.”
“What else can be his object?” said Lady St Julians. “People get into Parliament to get on; their aims are indefinite. If they have indulged in hallucinations about place before they enter the House, they are soon freed from such distempered fancies; they find they have no more talent than other people, and if they had, they learn that power, patronage and pay are reserved for us and our friends. Well then like practical men, they look to some result, and they get it. They are asked out to dinner more than they would be; they move rigmarole resolutions at nonsensical public meetings; and they get invited with their women to assemblies at their leader’s where they see stars and blue ribbons, and above all, us, whom they little think in appearing on such occasions, make the greatest conceivable sacrifice. Well then, of course such people are entirely in one’s power, if one only had time and inclination to notice them. You can do anything with them. Ask them to a ball, and they will give you their votes; invite them to dinner and if necessary they will rescind them; but cultivate them, remember their wives at assemblies and call their daughters, if possible, by their right names; and they will not only change their principles or desert their party for you; but subscribe their fortunes if necessary and lay down their lives in your service.”
“What else could he be after?” Lady St Julians said. “People join Parliament to advance their careers; their goals are vague. If they had any grand illusions about status before entering the House, they soon shake off those delusions. They realize they aren't any more talented than anyone else, and if they were, they learn that power, connections, and paychecks are reserved for us and our circle. So, like pragmatic individuals, they look for some outcomes, and they achieve them. They're invited to dinner more often than usual; they propose convoluted resolutions at ridiculous public meetings; and they get invited with their partners to gatherings hosted by their leaders, where they rub shoulders with influential people, including us, whom they hardly realize are making the biggest sacrifice by showing up. Naturally, such individuals are completely at our mercy if we had the time and desire to pay attention to them. You can manipulate them in any way. Invite them to a ball, and they'll support you with their votes; ask them to dinner, and they might even take them back; but if you nurture them, remember their wives at events, and call their daughters by their actual names when possible, they'll not only change their principles or abandon their party for you; they'll also contribute their fortunes if needed and risk their lives in your service.”
“You paint them to the life, my dear Lady St Julians,” said Lady Deloraine laughing; “but with such knowledge and such powers, why did you not save our boroughs?”
“You bring them to life, my dear Lady St Julians,” said Lady Deloraine, laughing; “but with such knowledge and such abilities, why didn’t you save our towns?”
“We had lost our heads, then, I must confess,” said Lady St Julians. “What with the dear King and the dear Duke, we really had brought ourselves to believe that we lived in the days of Versailles or nearly; and I must admit I think we had become a little too exclusive. Out of the cottage circle, there was really no world, and after all we were lost not by insulting the people but by snubbing the aristocracy.”
“We had completely lost our grip, I have to admit,” said Lady St Julians. “Between the beloved King and the beloved Duke, we truly convinced ourselves that we were living in the times of Versailles or something close to it; and I have to confess I think we got a bit too snobby. Outside our little cottage circle, there was really no other world, and in the end, we weren’t lost by offending the common people but by dismissing the aristocracy.”
The servant announced Lady Firebrace. “Oh! my dear Lady Deloraine. Oh! my dear Lady St Julians!” and she shook her head.
The servant announced Lady Firebrace. “Oh! my dear Lady Deloraine. Oh! my dear Lady St Julians!” and she shook her head.
“You have no news, I suppose,” said Lady St Julians.
“You don’t have any news, I guess,” said Lady St Julians.
“Only about that dreadful Mr Trenchard; you know the reason why he ratted?”
“Only about that terrible Mr. Trenchard; do you know why he snitched?”
“No, indeed,” said Lady St Julians with a sigh.
“No, really,” said Lady St Julians with a sigh.
“An invitation to Lansdowne House, for himself and his wife!”
“An invitation to Lansdowne House for him and his wife!”
“Oh! he is married then?”
“Oh! He's married then?”
“Yes; she is at the bottom of it all. Terms regularly settled beforehand. I have a note here—all the facts.” And Lady Firebrace twirled in her hand a bulletin from Mr Tadpole.
“Yes; she’s at the heart of it all. Arrangements made in advance. I have a note here—everything you need to know.” And Lady Firebrace twirled a report from Mr. Tadpole in her hand.
“Lansdowne House is destined to cross me,” said Lady St Julians with bitterness.
“Lansdowne House is bound to get in my way,” said Lady St Julians with bitterness.
“Well it is very provoking,” said Lady Deloraine, “when you had made up your mind to ask them for Wednesday.”
“Well, it’s really frustrating,” said Lady Deloraine, “when you were set on asking them for Wednesday.”
“Yes, that alone is a sacrifice,” said Lady St Julians.
“Yeah, that by itself is a sacrifice,” said Lady St Julians.
“Talking over the division I suppose,” said Egremont as he entered.
“Talking about the division, I guess,” said Egremont as he walked in.
“Ah! Mr Egremont,” said Lady St Julians. “What a hachis you made of it.”
“Ah! Mr. Egremont,” said Lady St Julians. “What a mess you made of it.”
Lady Firebrace shook her head, as it were reproachfully.
Lady Firebrace shook her head, as if to reproach.
“Charles,” said Lady Deloraine, “we were talking of this Mr Trenchard. Did I not once hear you say you knew something of him?”
“Charles,” Lady Deloraine said, “we were discussing this Mr. Trenchard. Didn’t I hear you mention that you knew something about him?”
“Why, he is one of my intimate acquaintance.”
“Why, he is one of my close friends.”
“Heavens! what a man for a friend!” said Lady St Julians.
“Heavens! What a man to have as a friend!” said Lady St Julians.
“Heavens!” echoed Lady Firebrace raising her hands.
“Heavens!” exclaimed Lady Firebrace, raising her hands.
“And why did you not present him to me, Charles,” said Lady Deloraine.
“And why didn’t you introduce him to me, Charles,” said Lady Deloraine.
“I did; at Lady Peel’s.”
"I did; at Lady Peel's."
“And why did you not ask him here?”
“And why didn't you invite him here?”
“I did several times; but he would not come.”
“I tried several times, but he wouldn’t come.”
“He is going to Lansdowne House, though,” said Lady Firebrace.
“He's going to Lansdowne House, though,” said Lady Firebrace.
“I suppose you wrote the leading article in the Standard which I have just read,” said Egremont smiling. “It announces in large type the secret reasons of Mr Trenchard’s vote.”
“I guess you wrote the main article in the Standard that I just read,” said Egremont with a smile. “It boldly states the hidden reasons behind Mr. Trenchard’s vote.”
“It is a fact,” said Lady Firebrace.
“It’s a fact,” said Lady Firebrace.
“That Trenchard is going to Lansdowne House to-night; very likely. I have met him at Lansdowne House half-a-dozen times. He is very intimate with the family and lives in the same county.”
"That Trenchard is probably going to Lansdowne House tonight. I've run into him at Lansdowne House about six times. He's quite close with the family and lives in the same county."
“But his wife,” said Lady Firebrace; “that’s the point: he never could get his wife there before.”
“But his wife,” said Lady Firebrace; “that’s the thing: he never could get his wife to come there before.”
“He has none,” said Egremont very quietly.
“He doesn’t have any,” said Egremont very quietly.
“Then we may regain him,” said Lady St Julians with energy. “You shall make a little dinner to Greenwich, Mr Egremont, and I will sit next to him.”
“Then we can get him back,” said Lady St Julians with enthusiasm. “You should host a little dinner in Greenwich, Mr. Egremont, and I will sit next to him.”
“Fortunate Trenchard!” said Egremont. “But do you know I fear he is hardly worthy of his lot. He has a horror of fine ladies; and there is nothing in the world he more avoids than what you call society. At home, as this morning when I breakfasted with him, or in a circle of his intimates, he is the best company in the world; no one so well informed, fuller of rich humour, and more sincerely amiable. He is popular with all who know him—except Taper, Lady St Julians, and Tadpole, Lady Firebrace.”
“Lucky Trenchard!” said Egremont. “But you know, I worry he doesn’t deserve his good fortune. He has a real aversion to sophisticated women; and there’s nothing he avoids more than what you call society. At home, like this morning when I had breakfast with him, or in a close circle of friends, he’s the best company you could ask for; no one is as well-informed, full of rich humor, and genuinely kind. He’s loved by everyone who knows him—except Taper, Lady St Julians, and Tadpole, Lady Firebrace.”
“Well, I think I will ask him still for Wednesday,” said Lady St Julians; “and I will write him a little note. If society is not his object, what is?”
“Well, I think I’ll still ask him for Wednesday,” said Lady St Julians; “and I’ll write him a little note. If society isn’t his goal, what is?”
“Ay!” said Egremont, “there is a great question for you and Lady Firebrace to ponder over. This is a lesson for you fine ladies, who think you can govern the world by what you call your social influences: asking people once or twice a-year to an inconvenient crowd in your house; now haughtily smirking, and now impertinently staring, at them; and flattering yourselves all this time, that to have the occasional privilege of entering your saloons and the periodical experience of your insolent recognition, is to be a reward for great exertions, or if necessary an inducement to infamous tergiversation.”
“Hey!” said Egremont, “there’s a big question for you and Lady Firebrace to think about. This is a lesson for you high-minded ladies who believe you can run the world with what you call your social influence: inviting people once or twice a year to a crowded gathering at your place; now haughtily smirking, and now rudely staring at them; and convincing yourselves all along that having the chance to occasionally step into your salons and deal with your arrogant acknowledgment is a reward for great efforts, or if needed, a motivation for disgraceful betrayal.”
Book 4 Chapter 4
It was night: clear and serene, though the moon had not risen; and a vast concourse of persons were assembling on Mowbray Moor. The chief gathering collected in the vicinity of some huge rocks, one of which, pre-eminent above its fellows, and having a broad flat head, on which some twenty persons might easily stand at the same time, was called the Druid’s Altar. The ground about was strewn with stony fragments, covered tonight with human beings, who found a convenient resting-place amid these ruins of some ancient temple or relics of some ancient world. The shadowy concourse increased, the dim circle of the nocturnal assemblage each moment spread and widened; there was the hum and stir of many thousands. Suddenly in the distance the sound of martial music: and instantly, quick as the lightning and far more wild, each person present brandished a flaming torch, amid a chorus of cheers, that, renewed and resounding, floated far away over the broad bosom of the dusk wilderness.
It was nighttime: clear and calm, even though the moon hadn’t come up yet; and a large crowd of people was gathering on Mowbray Moor. The main group congregated near some huge rocks, one of which stood out from the rest, with a wide flat top where about twenty people could easily stand at once, and was called the Druid’s Altar. The ground around was scattered with stone fragments, tonight covered with people who found a comfortable spot among the ruins of an ancient temple or remnants of a long-lost world. The shadowy crowd grew, the dim circle of the nighttime assembly spreading wider and wider; there was the buzz and movement of thousands of people. Suddenly, in the distance, the sound of marching music played: and instantly, as quick as lightning and much more frantic, everyone present waved a burning torch, accompanied by a chorus of cheers that echoed and carried far over the vast expanse of the dark wilderness.
The music and the banners denoted the arrival of the leaders of the people. They mounted the craggy ascent that led to the summit of the Druid’s Altar, and there, surrounded by his companions, amid the enthusiastic shouts of the multitude, Walter Gerard came forth to address a TORCH-LIGHT MEETING.
The music and the banners signaled the arrival of the people’s leaders. They climbed the rocky path that led to the top of the Druid’s Altar, and there, surrounded by his friends, amidst the cheering crowds, Walter Gerard stepped forward to speak at a TORCH-LIGHT MEETING.
His tall form seemed colossal in the uncertain and flickering light, his rich and powerful voice reached almost to the utmost limit of his vast audience, now still with expectation and silent with excitement. Their fixed and eager glance, the mouth compressed with fierce resolution or distended by novel sympathy, as they listened to the exposition of their wrongs, and the vindication of the sacred rights of labour—the shouts and waving of the torches as some bright or bold phrase touched them to the quick—the cause, the hour, the scene—all combined to render the assemblage in a high degree exciting.
His tall figure looked enormous in the uncertain and flickering light, his rich and powerful voice reached nearly to the limits of the huge audience, now still with anticipation and quiet with excitement. Their focused and eager gazes, with mouths pressed tight in fierce determination or wide open in newfound sympathy, listened to the discussion of their grievances and the defense of the sacred rights of labor—the cheers and waving of torches as some striking or bold phrase hit them deeply—the cause, the moment, the setting—all came together to make the gathering incredibly thrilling.
“I wonder if Warner will speak to-night,” said Dandy Mick to Devilsdust.
“I wonder if Warner will speak tonight,” said Dandy Mick to Devilsdust.
“He can’t pitch it in like Gerard,” replied his companion.
“He can't throw it in like Gerard,” replied his companion.
“But he is a trump in the tender,” said the Dandy. “The Handlooms looks to him as their man, and that’s a powerful section.”
“But he’s a key player in the game,” said the Dandy. “The Handlooms see him as their guy, and that’s a significant group.”
“If you come to the depth of a question, there’s nothing like Stephen Morley,” said Devilsdust. “‘Twould take six clergymen any day to settle him. He knows the principles of society by heart. But Gerard gets hold of the passions.”
“If you really delve into a question, there’s no one like Stephen Morley,” said Devilsdust. “It would take six clergymen any day to settle him. He knows the principles of society inside and out. But Gerard taps into the passions.”
“And that’s the way to do the trick,” said Dandy Mick. “I wish he would say march, and no mistake.”
“And that’s how to get it done,” said Dandy Mick. “I wish he would just say march, no doubt about it.”
“There is a great deal to do before saying that,” said Devilsdust. “We must have discussion, because when it comes to reasoning, the oligarchs have not got a leg to stand on; and we must stop the consumption of exciseable articles, and when they have no tin to pay the bayonets and their b—y police, they are dished.”
“There’s a lot to do before we say that,” said Devilsdust. “We need to have a discussion because when it comes to reasoning, the oligarchs don’t have a leg to stand on; and we need to stop the consumption of taxed goods, and when they have no money to pay the troops and their damn police, they’re finished.”
“You have a long head, Dusty,” said Mick.
“You have a long head, Dusty,” Mick said.
“Why I have been thinking of it ever since I knew two and two made four,” said his friend. “I was not ten years old when I said to myself—It’s a pretty go this, that I should be toiling in a shoddy-hole to pay the taxes for a gentleman what drinks his port wine and stretches his legs on a Turkey carpet. Hear, hear,” he suddenly exclaimed, as Gerard threw off a stinging sentence. “Ah! that’s the man for the people. You will see, Mick, whatever happens, Gerard is the man who will always lead.”
“Why, I've been thinking about it ever since I realized two plus two equals four,” said his friend. “I wasn’t even ten when I thought to myself—Isn't it unfair that I should be working in a dead-end job just to pay taxes for a guy who drinks his fancy wine and lounges on an expensive carpet? Hear, hear,” he suddenly shouted, as Gerard delivered a sharp remark. “Ah! That’s the guy for the people. You’ll see, Mick, no matter what happens, Gerard is the one who will always lead.”
Gerard had ceased amid enthusiastic plaudits, and Warner—that hand-loom weaver whom the reader may recollect, and who had since become a popular leader and one of the principal followers of Gerard—had also addressed the multitude. They had cheered and shouted, and voted resolutions, and the business of the night was over. Now they were enjoined to disperse in order and depart in peace. The band sounded a triumphant retreat; the leaders had descended from the Druid’s Altar; the multitude were melting away, bearing back to the town their high resolves and panting thoughts, and echoing in many quarters the suggestive appeals of those who had addressed them. Dandy Mick and Devilsdust departed together; the business of their night had not yet commenced, and it was an important one.
Gerard had finished amid enthusiastic applause, and Warner—that hand-loom weaver you might remember, who had since become a popular leader and one of Gerard's main supporters—had also spoken to the crowd. They cheered and shouted, voted on resolutions, and the night’s events were concluded. Now they were asked to disperse in an orderly fashion and leave peacefully. The band played a triumphant retreat; the leaders had come down from the Druid’s Altar; the crowd was breaking up, taking their determined resolutions and anxious thoughts back to town, and echoing in many places the inspiring messages from those who had spoken. Dandy Mick and Devilsdust left together; their night’s business hadn’t started yet, and it was a significant one.
They took their way to that suburb whither Gerard and Morley repaired the evening of their return from Marney Abbey; but it was not on this occasion to pay a visit to Chaffing Jack and his brilliant saloon. Winding through many obscure lanes, Mick and his friend at length turned into a passage which ended in a square court of a not inconsiderable size, and which was surrounded by high buildings that had the appearance of warehouses. Entering one of these, and taking up a dim lamp that was placed on the stone of an empty hearth, Devilsdust led his friend through several unoccupied and unfurnished rooms, until he came to one in which there were some signs of occupation.
They made their way to the suburb where Gerard and Morley went the evening they returned from Marney Abbey; but this time, they weren’t visiting Chaffing Jack and his flashy lounge. Winding through many narrow streets, Mick and his friend eventually turned into a passage that led to a fairly large square courtyard, surrounded by tall buildings that looked like warehouses. Entering one of these and picking up a dim lamp that was sitting on the stone of an empty fireplace, Devilsdust guided his friend through several empty and unfurnished rooms until they reached one that showed some signs of being lived in.
“Now, Mick,” said he, in a very earnest, almost solemn tone, “are you firm?”
“Now, Mick,” he said, in a very serious, almost solemn tone, “are you sure?”
“All right, my hearty,” replied his friend, though not without some affectation of ease.
“All right, my friend,” replied his buddy, though not without a bit of affected casualness.
“There is a good deal to go through,” said Devilsdust. “It tries a man.”
“There’s a lot to get through,” said Devilsdust. “It tests a person.”
“You don’t mean that?”
"Are you serious?"
“But if you are firm, all’s right. Now I must leave you.”
“But if you’re resolute, everything will be fine. Now, I have to go.”
“No, no, Dusty,” said Mick.
“No, no, Dusty,” Mick said.
“I must go,” said Devilsdust; “and you must rest here till you are sent for. Now mind—whatever is bid you, obey; and whatever you see, be quiet. There,” and Devilsdust taking a flask out of his pocket, held it forth to his friend, “give a good pull, man, I can’t leave it you, for though your heart must be warm, your head must be cool,” and so saying he vanished.
“I have to go,” said Devilsdust; “and you need to stay here until someone calls for you. Now listen—whatever you’re told to do, just do it; and whatever you see, stay quiet. Here,” and Devilsdust took a flask out of his pocket, handing it to his friend, “take a good drink, man. I can’t leave this with you, because while your heart should be warm, your head needs to be clear,” and with that, he disappeared.
Notwithstanding the animating draught, the heart of Mick Radley trembled. There are some moments when the nervous system defies even brandy. Mick was on the eve of a great and solemn incident, round which for years his imagination had gathered and brooded. Often in that imagination he had conceived the scene, and successfully confronted its perils or its trials. Often had the occasion been the drama of many a triumphant reverie, but the stern presence of reality had dispelled all his fancy and all his courage. He recalled the warning of Julia, who had often dissuaded him from the impending step; that warning received with so much scorn and treated with so much levity. He began to think that women were always right; that Devilsdust was after all a dangerous counsellor; he even meditated over the possibility of a retreat. He looked around him: the glimmering lamp scarcely indicated the outline of the obscure chamber. It was lofty, nor in the obscurity was it possible for the eye to reach the ceiling, which several huge beams seemed to cross transversally, looming in the darkness. There was apparently no windows, and the door by which they had entered was not easily to be recognised. Mick had just taken up the lamp and was surveying his position, when a slight noise startled him, and looking round he beheld at some little distance two forms which he hoped were human.
Despite the strong drink, Mick Radley’s heart was racing. There are moments when even brandy can't calm your nerves. Mick was on the verge of a significant and serious event that his imagination had been pondering for years. He had often visualized the scene in his mind, imagining himself facing its dangers or challenges. Many times, this occasion had been the highlight of his victorious daydreams, but the harshness of reality had shattered all his fantasies and courage. He remembered Julia's warnings, who had frequently tried to talk him out of this decision, advice he had dismissed with scorn and taken lightly. He began to think that women might actually be right; that Devilsdust was, after all, a risky adviser; he even contemplated the idea of backing out. He looked around: the dim lamp barely illuminated the outline of the dark room. It was tall, and in the gloom, he couldn't see the ceiling, where several large beams seemed to stretch across, looming in the shadow. There appeared to be no windows, and the door they had come through was hard to identify. Mick had just picked up the lamp to assess his surroundings when a slight noise startled him. He turned and saw, at a distance, two shapes that he hoped were human.
Enveloped in dark cloaks and wearing black masks, a conical cap of the same colour adding to their considerable height, each held a torch. They stood in silence—two awful sentries.
Wrapped in dark cloaks and wearing black masks, with a conical cap of the same color that added to their significant height, each held a torch. They stood in silence—two frightening sentries.
Their appearance appalled, their stillness terrified, Mick: he remained with his mouth open and the lamp in his extended arm. At length, unable any longer to sustain the solemn mystery, and plucking up his natural audacity, he exclaimed, “I say, what do you want?”
Their appearance shocked Mick, and their silence scared him: he stood there with his mouth open and the lamp held out in front of him. Finally, unable to keep up the serious mystery any longer and gathering his courage, he shouted, “Hey, what do you want?”
All was silent.
Everything was quiet.
“Come, come,” said Mick much alarmed; “none of this sort of thing. I say, you must speak though.”
“Come on,” said Mick, clearly worried, “no more of this. You have to speak, though.”
The figures advanced: they stuck their torches in a niche that was by; and then they placed each of them a hand on the shoulder of Mick.
The figures moved closer: they stuck their flashlights in a nearby niche; and then each of them put a hand on Mick's shoulder.
“No, no; none of that,” said Mick, trying to disembarrass himself.
“No, no; none of that,” said Mick, trying to free himself.
But, notwithstanding this fresh appeal, one of the silent masks pinioned his arms; and in a moment the eyes of the helpless friend of Devilsdust were bandaged.
But, despite this new plea, one of the silent figures pinned his arms; and in an instant, the eyes of Devilsdust's helpless friend were covered.
Conducted by these guides, it seemed to Mick that he was traversing interminable rooms, or rather galleries, for once stretching out his arm, while one of his supporters had momentarily quitted him to open some gate or door, Mick touched a wall. At length one of the masks spoke, and said, “In five minutes you will be in the presence of the SEVEN—prepare.”
Guided by these helpers, it felt to Mick like he was moving through endless rooms, or more like hallways. As he reached out his arm while one of his supporters briefly left him to open a gate or door, Mick touched a wall. Finally, one of the masks spoke and said, “In five minutes, you will be in front of the SEVEN—get ready.”
At this moment rose the sound of distant voices singing in concert, and gradually increasing in volume as Mick and the masks advanced. One of these attendants now notifying to their charge that he must kneel down, Mick found he rested on a cushion, while at the same time his arms still pinioned, he seemed to be left alone.
At that moment, the sound of distant voices singing together rose up, gradually getting louder as Mick and the masked figures moved closer. One of the attendants then informed him that he needed to kneel down. Mick realized he was resting on a cushion, but with his arms still restrained, he felt left alone.
The voices became louder and louder; Mick could distinguish the words and burthen of the hymn; he was sensible that many persons were entering the apartment; he could distinguish the measured tread of some solemn procession. Round the chamber, more than once, they moved with slow and awful step. Suddenly that movement ceased; there was a pause of a few minutes; at length a voice spoke. “I denounce John Briars.”
The voices grew louder and louder; Mick could make out the words and the weight of the hymn; he realized that many people were entering the room; he could recognize the steady footsteps of some serious procession. They moved around the room, more than once, with slow and heavy steps. Suddenly, that movement stopped; there was a pause of a few minutes; finally, a voice spoke. “I denounce John Briars.”
“Why?” said another.
“Why?” asked another.
“He offers to take nothing but piece-work; the man who does piece-work is guilty of less defensible conduct than a drunkard. The worst passions of our nature are enlisted in support of piece-work. Avarice, meanness, cunning, hypocrisy, all excite and feed upon the miserable votary who works by the task and not by the hour. A man who earns by piece-work forty shillings per week, the usual wages for day-work being twenty, robs his fellows of a week’s employment; therefore I denounce John Briars.”
“He chooses to take nothing but piece-work; a person who does piece-work is engaged in behavior that's less defensible than a drunkard. The worst parts of our nature rally in favor of piece-work. Greed, stinginess, deceit, hypocrisy—all of these thrive on the unfortunate individual who works by the task and not by the hour. A person who makes forty shillings a week from piece-work, while the standard day-work pay is twenty, is stealing a week's job from his peers; that's why I denounce John Briars.”
“Let it go forth,” said the other voice; “John Briars is denounced. If he receive another week’s wages by the piece, he shall not have the option of working the week after for time. No.87, see to John Briars.”
“Let it go,” said the other voice; “John Briars is being fired. If he gets another week’s pay by the piece, he won’t have the option to work the following week for time. No.87, make sure to handle John Briars.”
“I denounce Claughton and Hicks,” said another voice.
“I denounce Claughton and Hicks,” said another voice.
“Why?”
“Why?”
“They have removed Gregory Ray from being a superintendent, because he belonged to this lodge.”
“They have taken Gregory Ray out of the superintendent position because he was part of this lodge.”
“Brethren, is it your pleasure that there shall be a turn out for ten days at Claughton and Hicks?”
"Hey everyone, do you agree that we should have a gathering for ten days at Claughton and Hicks?"
“It is our pleasure,” cried several voices.
“It’s our pleasure,” shouted several voices.
“No.34, give orders to-morrow that the works at Claughton and Hicks stop till further orders.”
“No.34, instruct that the work at Claughton and Hicks be paused until further notice tomorrow.”
“Brethren,” said another voice, “I propose the expulsion from this Union, of any member who shall be known to boast of his superior ability, as to either the quantity or quality of work he can do, either in public or private company. Is it your pleasure?”
“Brothers,” said another voice, “I propose that we kick out any member of this Union who boasts about their superior abilities regarding the quantity or quality of work they can do, whether in public or private. What do you all think?”
“It is our pleasure.”
"We're happy to help."
“Brethren,” said a voice that seemed a presiding one, “before we proceed to the receipt of the revenue from the different districts of this lodge, there is I am informed a stranger present, who prays to be admitted into our fraternity. Are all robed in the mystic robe? Are all masked in the secret mask?”
“Brothers,” said a voice that sounded authoritative, “before we move on to collect the revenue from the different districts of this lodge, I’ve been told there’s a stranger here who wishes to join our fraternity. Is everyone wearing the mystic robe? Is everyone masked with the secret mask?”
“All
“All”
“Then let us pray!” And thereupon after a movement which intimated that all present were kneeling, the presiding voice offered up an extemporary prayer of great power and even eloquence. This was succeeded by the Hymn of Labour, and at its conclusion the arms of the neophyte were unpinioned, and then his eyes were unbandaged.
“Then let us pray!” And right after a motion that showed everyone there was kneeling, the leader offered a powerful and even eloquent spontaneous prayer. This was followed by the Hymn of Labour, and when it ended, the neophyte's arms were freed, and then his eyes were uncovered.
Mick found himself in a lofty and spacious room lighted with many tapers. Its walls were hung with black cloth; at a table covered with the same material, were seated seven persons in surplices and masked, the president on a loftier seat; above which on a pedestal was a skeleton complete. On each side of the skeleton was a man robed and masked, holding a drawn sword; and on each of Mick was a man in the same garb holding a battle-axe. On the table was the sacred volume open, and at a distance, ranged in order on each side of the room, was a row of persons in white robes and white masks, and holding torches.
Mick found himself in a grand and spacious room lit by numerous candles. Its walls were draped in black fabric; at a table covered with the same material sat seven people in white robes and masks, with the president sitting on a higher seat; above him, on a pedestal, was a complete skeleton. On either side of the skeleton stood a man in similar attire holding a drawn sword, and on each side of Mick was a man in the same outfit wielding a battle axe. The sacred book lay open on the table, and in the distance, arranged in order on either side of the room, was a line of people in white robes and white masks, holding torches.
“Michael Radley,” said the President. “Do you voluntarily swear in the presence of Almighty God and before these witnesses, that you will execute with zeal and alacrity, as far as in you lies, every task and injunction that the majority of your brethren testified by the mandate of this grand committee, shall impose upon you, in futherance of our common welfare, of which they are the sole judges; such as the chastisement of Nobs, the assassination of oppressive and tyrannical masters, or the demolition of all mills, works and shops that shall be deemed by us incorrigible. Do you swear this in the presence of Almighty God and before these witnesses?”
“Michael Radley,” said the President. “Do you voluntarily swear in the presence of God and before these witnesses that you will diligently and eagerly carry out every task and order that the majority of your fellow members, as determined by this grand committee, impose on you for the benefit of our shared welfare, of which they are the sole judges? This includes punishing Nobs, taking out oppressive and tyrannical masters, or tearing down any mills, factories, and shops that we consider irredeemable. Do you swear this in the presence of God and before these witnesses?”
“I do swear it,” replied a tremulous voice.
“I swear it,” replied a shaky voice.
“Then rise and kiss that book.”
“Then get up and give that book a kiss.”
Mick slowly rose from his kneeling position, advanced with a trembling step, and bending, embraced with reverence the open volume.
Mick slowly got up from his kneeling position, moved forward with a shaky step, and bending down, reverently embraced the open book.
Immediately every one unmasked; Devilsdust came forward, and taking Mick by the hand led him to the President, who received him pronouncing some mystic rhymes. He was covered with a robe and presented with a torch, and then ranged in order with his companions. Thus terminated the initiation of Dandy Mick into a TRADES UNION.
Immediately, everyone took off their masks; Devilsdust stepped forward and took Mick by the hand, leading him to the President, who welcomed him with some mysterious rhymes. He was draped in a robe and handed a torch, and then lined up with his fellow members. This marked the end of Dandy Mick's initiation into a TRADES UNION.
Book 4 Chapter 5
“His lordship has not yet rung his bell, gentlemen.”
"His lordship hasn't rung his bell yet, gentlemen."
It was the valet of Lord Milford that spoke, addressing from the door of a house in Belgrave Square, about noon, a deputation from the National Convention, consisting of two of its delegates, who waited on the young viscount in common with other members of the legislature, in order to call his particular attention to the National Petition which the Convention had prepared, and which in the course of the session was to be presented by one of the members for Birmingham.
It was Lord Milford's valet who spoke, standing at the door of a house in Belgrave Square around noon, to a group from the National Convention. This group included two of its delegates, who were visiting the young viscount along with other lawmakers to draw his specific attention to the National Petition that the Convention had prepared, which would be presented during the session by one of the representatives for Birmingham.
“I fear we are too early for these fine birds,” said one delegate to the other. “Who is next on our list?”
“I’m worried we’re too early for these beautiful birds,” one delegate said to the other. “Who’s next on our list?”
“No. 27, — Street, close by; Mr THOROUGH BASE: he ought to be with the people, for his father was only a fiddler; but I understand he is quite an aristocrat and has married a widow of quality.”
“No. 27, — Street, nearby; Mr. THOROUGH BASE: he should be with the common folks since his dad was just a fiddler; but I hear he’s become quite the aristocrat and has married a well-to-do widow.”
“Well, knock.”
“Okay, knock.”
Mr Thorough Base was not at home; had received the card of the delegates apprising him of the honour of their intended visit, but had made up his mind on the subject.
Mr. Thorough Base wasn't home; he had gotten the card from the delegates informing him of the honor of their upcoming visit, but he had already made up his mind about it.
No.18 in the same street received them more courteously. Here resided Mr KREMLIN, who after listening with patience if not with interest, to their statement, apprised them that forms of government were of no consequence, and domestic policy of no interest; that there was only one subject which should engage the attention of public men, because everything depended on it,—that was our external system; and that the only specific for a revival of trade and the contentment of the people, was a general settlement of the boundary questions. Finally, Mr Kremlin urged upon the National Convention to recast their petition with this view, assuring them that on foreign policy they would have the public with them.
No. 18 on the same street welcomed them more warmly. Here lived Mr. Kremlin, who, after patiently listening, if not entirely engaged, to their explanation, informed them that forms of government didn’t matter, and domestic policy wasn’t interesting; the only thing that should capture the attention of public leaders was our external system, as everything relied on it. He insisted that the key to reviving trade and making people content was to resolve the boundary issues. In the end, Mr. Kremlin urged the National Convention to rewrite their petition with this focus, assuring them that they would have public support on foreign policy.
The deputation in reply might have referred as an evidence of the general interest excited by questions of foreign policy, to the impossibility even of a leader making a house on one; and to the fact that there are not three men in the House of Commons who even pretend to have any acquaintance with the external circumstances of the country; they might have added, that even in such an assembly Mr Kremlin himself was distinguished for ignorance, for he had only one idea,—and that was wrong.
The delegation in response could have pointed out, as proof of the widespread interest in foreign policy issues, the fact that it’s nearly impossible for a leader to make a name for themselves on that front; and that there aren’t even three people in the House of Commons who claim to have any knowledge of the country’s external situation. They might have also added that even in such a gathering, Mr. Kremlin was known for his ignorance, as he had just one idea—and that was incorrect.
Their next visit was to WRIGGLE, a member for a metropolitan district, a disciple of Progress, who went with the times, but who took particular good care to ascertain their complexion; and whose movements if expedient could partake of a regressive character. As the Charter might some day turn up trumps as well as so many other unexpected cards and colours, Wriggle gave his adhesion to it, but of course only provisionally; provided that is to say, he might vote against it at present. But he saw no harm in it—not he, and should be prepared to support it when circumstances, that is to say the temper of the times, would permit him. More could hardly be expected from a gentleman in the delicate position in which Wriggle found himself at this moment, for he had solicited a baronetcy of the whigs, and had secretly pledged himself to Taper to vote against them on the impending Jamaica division.
Their next visit was to WRIGGLE, a representative from a city district, a follower of Progress, who kept up with the times but was very careful to check which way the wind was blowing; and whose actions, when convenient, could be somewhat conservative. Since the Charter might one day turn out to be beneficial like so many unexpected opportunities, Wriggle supported it, but of course only as a temporary measure; that is to say, he might vote against it for now. However, he saw no harm in it—not him—and would be ready to back it when the circumstances, meaning the mood of the times, allowed him to. More could hardly be expected from a gentleman in the tricky position Wriggle was in at that moment, as he had requested a knighthood from the Whigs and had secretly promised Taper to vote against them in the upcoming Jamaica vote.
BOMBASTES RIP snubbed them, which was hard, for he had been one of themselves, had written confidential letters in 1831 to the secretary of the Treasury, and “provided his expenses were paid,” offered to come up from the manufacturing town he now represented, at the head of a hundred thousand men, and burn down Apsley House. But now Bombastes Rip talked of the great middle class; of public order and public credit. He would have said more to them, but had an appointment in the city, being a most active member of the committee for raising a statue to the Duke of Wellington.
BOMBASTES RIP ignored them, which was tough, since he used to be one of them. He had written private letters in 1831 to the secretary of the Treasury and “if his expenses were covered,” he offered to come from the manufacturing town he now represented, leading a hundred thousand men to burn down Apsley House. But now, Bombastes Rip spoke of the great middle class; of public order and public credit. He would have said more to them, but he had a meeting in the city, as he was a very active member of the committee to raise a statue for the Duke of Wellington.
FLOATWELL received them in the politest manner, though he did not agree with them. What he did agree with was difficult to say. Clever, brisk, and bustling, with an university reputation and without patrimony, Floatwell shrunk from the toils of a profession, and in the hurry skurry of reform found himself to his astonishment a parliament man. There he had remained, but why, the Fates alone knew. The fun of such a thing must have evaporated with the novelty. Floatwell had entered public life in complete ignorance of every subject which could possibly engage the attention of a public man. He knew nothing of history, national or constitutional law, had indeed none but puerile acquirements, and had seen nothing of life. Assiduous at committees he gained those superficial habits of business which are competent to the conduct of ordinary affairs, and picked up in time some of the slang of economical questions. Floatwell began at once with a little success, and he kept his little success; nobody envied him it; he hoarded his sixpences without exciting any evil emulation. He was one of those characters who above all things shrink from isolation, and who imagine they are getting on if they are keeping company with some who stick like themselves. He was always an idolater of some great personage who was on the shelf, and who he was convinced, because the great personage assured him of it after dinner, would sooner or later turn out the man. At present, Floatwell swore by Lord Dunderhead; and the game of this little coterie, who dined together and thought they were a party, was to be courteous to the Convention.
FLOATWELL received them very politely, even though he didn't agree with them. It was hard to say what he did agree with. Smart, lively, and full of energy, Floatwell had a university reputation but no inheritance, and he avoided the challenges of a career. In the rush of reform, he surprisingly found himself a member of Parliament. He stayed there, but why, only the Fates knew. The fun of it must have worn off once the novelty faded. Floatwell had entered public life completely clueless about all the issues that mattered to a public figure. He knew nothing about history, national or constitutional law, had only childish knowledge, and had experienced very little of life. Devoted to committees, he developed some superficial skills in handling everyday matters and eventually picked up some of the jargon around economic issues. Floatwell initially found a bit of success and managed to maintain it; nobody envied him; he saved his little earnings without stirring any jealousy. He was the kind of person who, above all, disliked being alone and thought he was making progress just by associating with others who were in the same boat. He was always in awe of some prominent figure who was out of favor, convinced—because that figure assured him over dinner—that they would eventually become important again. Right now, Floatwell was a fan of Lord Dunderhead; and the goal of this small group, who dined together and believed they were a real political party, was to be respectful to the Convention.
After the endurance of an almost interminable lecture on the currency from Mr KITE, who would pledge himself to the charter if the charter would pledge itself to one-pound notes, the two delegates had arrived in Piccadilly, and the next member upon their list was Lord Valentine.
After sitting through what felt like an endless lecture on currency from Mr. KITE, who would commit to the charter if it committed to one-pound notes, the two delegates reached Piccadilly, and the next person on their list was Lord Valentine.
“It is two o’clock,” said one of the delegates, “I think we may venture;” so they knocked at the portal of the court yard, and found they were awaited.
“It’s two o’clock,” said one of the delegates, “I think we can go ahead;” so they knocked on the gate of the courtyard and found they were expected.
A private staircase led to the suite of rooms of Lord Valentine, who lived in the family mansion. The delegates were ushered through an ante-chamber into a saloon which opened into a very fanciful conservatory, where amid tall tropical plants played a fountain. The saloon was hung with blue satin, and adorned with brilliant mirrors: its coved ceiling was richly painted, and its furniture became the rest of its decorations. On one sofa were a number of portfolios, some open, full of drawings of costumes; a table of pietra dura was covered with richly bound volumes that appeared to have been recently referred to; several ancient swords of extreme beauty were lying on a couch; in a corner of the room was a figure in complete armour, black and gold richly inlaid, and grasping in its gauntlet the ancient standard of England.
A private staircase led to Lord Valentine's suite of rooms in the family mansion. The delegates were guided through an ante-room into a salon that opened into an elaborate conservatory, where a fountain played among tall tropical plants. The salon was draped in blue satin and decorated with bright mirrors; its vaulted ceiling was richly painted, and the furniture complemented the rest of the decor. On one sofa, there were several portfolios, some open and filled with costume sketches; a pietra dura table was covered with beautifully bound books that looked like they had been recently used; several exquisitely crafted ancient swords were resting on a couch; and in a corner of the room stood a figure in complete armor, richly inlaid with black and gold, holding the ancient standard of England in its gauntlet.
The two delegates of the National Convention stared at each other, as if to express their surprise that a dweller in such an abode should ever have permitted them to enter it; but ere either of them could venture to speak, Lord Valentine made his appearance.
The two delegates from the National Convention looked at each other, as if to show their surprise that someone living in such a place would ever let them in; but before either of them could say anything, Lord Valentine showed up.
He was a young man, above the middle height, slender, broad-shouldered, small-waisted, of a graceful presence; he was very fair, with dark blue eyes, bright and intelligent, and features of classic precision; a small Greek cap crowned his long light-brown hair, and he was enveloped in a morning robe of Indian shawls.
He was a young man, tall with a slim build, broad shoulders, and a narrow waist, exuding a graceful presence; he had fair skin, dark blue eyes that were bright and intelligent, and features that were classically defined; a small Greek cap topped his long light-brown hair, and he wore a morning robe made of Indian shawls.
“Well, gentlemen,” said his lordship, as he invited them to be seated, in a clear and cheerful voice, and with an unaffected tone of frankness which put his guests at their ease; “I promised to see you; well, what have you got to say?”
"Well, gentlemen," his lordship said, inviting them to take a seat with a clear and cheerful voice, and an honest tone that made his guests feel comfortable. "I promised to meet with you; so, what do you have to say?"
The delegates made their accustomed statement; they wished to pledge no one; all that the people desired was a respectful discussion of their claims; the national petition, signed by nearly a million and a half of the flower of the working classes, was shortly to be presented to the House of Commons, praying the House to take into consideration the five points in which the working classes deemed their best interests involved; to wit, universal suffrage, vote by ballot, annual parliaments, salaried members, and the abolition of the property qualification.
The delegates gave their usual statement; they didn't want to commit anyone to anything. All the people wanted was a respectful talk about their demands. The national petition, signed by nearly one and a half million of the best members of the working class, was about to be presented to the House of Commons, asking them to consider the five points that the working class felt were most important to their interests: universal suffrage, voting by ballot, annual parliaments, paid members, and the removal of the property qualification.
“And supposing these five points conceded,” said Lord Valentine, “what do you mean to do?”
"And if we accept these five points," Lord Valentine said, "what do you plan to do?"
“The people then being at length really represented,” replied one of the delegates, “they would decide upon the measures which the interests of the great majority require.”
“The people are finally being properly represented,” replied one of the delegates, “so they can decide on the measures that the majority needs.”
“I am not so clear about that,” said Lord Valentine; “that is the very point at issue. I do not think the great majority are the best judges of their own interests. At all events, gentlemen, the respective advantages of aristocracy and democracy are a moot point. Well then, finding the question practically settled in this country, you will excuse me for not wishing to agitate it. I give you complete credit for the sincerity of your convictions; extend the same confidence to me. You are democrats; I am an aristocrat. My family has been ennobled for nearly three centuries; they bore a knightly name before their elevation. They have mainly and materially assisted in making England what it is. They have shed their blood in many battles; I have had two ancestors killed in the command of our fleets. You will not underrate such services, even if you do not appreciate their conduct as statesmen, though that has often been laborious, and sometimes distinguished. The finest trees in England were planted by my family; they raised several of your most beautiful churches; they have built bridges, made roads, dug mines, and constructed canals, and drained a marsh of a million of acres which bears our name to this day, and is now one of the most flourishing portions of the country. You talk of our taxation and our wars; and of your inventions and your industry. Our wars converted an island into an empire, and at any rate developed that industry and stimulated those inventions of which you boast. You tell me that you are the delegates of the unrepresented working classes of Mowbray. Why, what would Mowbray have been if it had not been for your aristocracy and their wars? Your town would not have existed; there would have been no working classes there to send up delegates. In fact you owe your every existence to us. I have told you what my ancestors have done; I am prepared, if the occasion requires it, not to disgrace them; I have inherited their great position, and I tell you fairly, gentlemen, I will not relinquish it without a struggle.”
“I’m not really sure about that,” said Lord Valentine; “that’s the main point of the discussion. I don’t believe that most people are the best judges of their own interests. In any case, gentlemen, the respective benefits of aristocracy and democracy are still up for debate. So, considering that this question seems practically settled in this country, I hope you’ll understand why I don’t want to stir it up. I fully acknowledge the sincerity of your beliefs; please extend the same trust to me. You are democrats; I am an aristocrat. My family has held noble status for nearly three centuries; they had a knightly name before they were elevated. They have played a significant role in shaping England into what it is today. They have shed blood in many battles; two of my ancestors died while commanding our fleets. You wouldn’t underestimate those contributions, even if you don’t admire their actions as statesmen, although those have often been rigorous and sometimes notable. Some of the finest trees in England were planted by my family; they were responsible for several of your most beautiful churches; they built bridges, constructed roads, dug mines, built canals, and drained a marsh of a million acres that still bears our name today and is now one of the most prosperous areas in the country. You discuss our taxes and our wars, along with your inventions and your industry. Our wars transformed an island into an empire and, at the very least, fostered the development of that industry and sparked the inventions you take pride in. You tell me that you represent the unrepresented working classes of Mowbray. But what would Mowbray have been without your aristocracy and their wars? Your town wouldn’t even exist; there wouldn’t have been any working class there to send delegates. In reality, your very existence is due to us. I’ve shared what my ancestors have accomplished; if necessary, I am ready to uphold their legacy. I’ve inherited their prestigious position, and I’m telling you honestly, gentlemen, I won’t give it up without a fight.”
“Will you combat the people in that suit of armour, my lord?” said one of the delegates smiling, but in a tone of kindness and respect.
“Will you fight the people in that suit of armor, my lord?” said one of the delegates, smiling but speaking with kindness and respect.
“That suit of armour has combated for the people before this,” said Lord Valentine, “for it stood by Simon de Montfort on the field of Evesham.”
“That suit of armor has fought for the people before,” said Lord Valentine, “as it stood with Simon de Montfort on the battlefield of Evesham.”
“My lord,” said the other delegate, “it is well known that you come from a great and honoured race; and we have seen enough to-day to show that in intelligence and spirit you are not unworthy of your ancestry. But the great question, which your lordship has introduced, not us, is not to be decided by a happy instance. Your ancestors may have done great things. What wonder! They were members of a very limited class which had the monopoly of action. And the people, have not they shed their blood in battle, though they may have commanded fleets less often than your lordship’s relatives? And these mines and canals that you have excavated and constructed, these woods you have planted, these waters you have drained—had the people no hand in these creations? What share in these great works had that faculty of Labour whose sacred claims we now urge, but which for centuries have been passed over in contemptuous silence? No, my lord, we call upon you to decide this question by the result. The Aristocracy of England have had for three centuries the exercise of power; for the last century and a half that exercise has been uncontrolled; they form at this moment the most prosperous class that the history of the world can furnish: as rich as the Roman senators, with sources of convenience and enjoyment which modern science could alone supply. All this is not denied. Your order stands before Europe the most gorgeous of existing spectacles; though you have of late years dexterously thrown some of the odium of your polity upon that middle class which you despise, and who are despicable only because they imitate you, your tenure of power is not in reality impaired. You govern us still with absolute authority—and you govern the most miserable people on the face of the globe.”
“My lord,” said the other delegate, “it’s well known that you come from a great and respected lineage; and what we’ve seen today shows that in intelligence and spirit, you are worthy of your ancestry. But the big question that your lordship raised, not us, can't be decided by a single fortunate example. Your ancestors may have accomplished great things. What’s the surprise? They were part of a very exclusive group that had a monopoly on action. And the people, haven’t they shed their blood in battle, even if they commanded fleets less often than your lordship’s relatives? And those mines and canals you’ve dug and built, those woods you’ve planted, those waters you’ve drained—did the people not contribute to those achievements? What role did the workforce, whose sacred claims we now advocate for, play in these great projects that for centuries have been disregarded with contempt? No, my lord, we urge you to decide this question based on the outcome. The Aristocracy of England has held power for three centuries; for the past century and a half, that power has gone unchecked. They currently represent the most prosperous class in the history of the world: as wealthy as Roman senators, with sources of comfort and pleasure that only modern science can provide. None of this is disputed. Your class stands before Europe as the most impressive spectacle that exists; although in recent years you’ve skillfully shifted some of the blame for your governance onto the middle class you look down on, and who only seem despicable because they mimic you, your hold on power is not genuinely weakened. You continue to govern us with absolute authority—and you govern the most miserable people on the planet.”
“And is this a fair description of the people of England?” said Lord Valentine. “A flash of rhetoric, I presume, that would place them lower than the Portuguese or the Poles, the serfs of Russia or the Lazzaroni of Naples.”
“And is this a fair description of the people of England?” said Lord Valentine. “Just a flashy argument, I guess, that would rank them below the Portuguese or the Poles, the serfs of Russia, or the Lazzaroni of Naples.”
“Infinitely lower,” said the delegate, “for they are not only degraded, but conscious of their degradation. They no longer believe in any innate difference between the governing and the governed classes of this country. They are sufficiently enlightened to feel they are victims. Compared with the privileged classes of their own land, they are in a lower state than any other population compared with its privileged classes. All is relative, my lord, and believe me, the relations of the working classes of England to its privileged orders are relations of enmity, and therefore of peril.”
“Infinitely lower,” said the delegate, “because they are not only degraded, but also aware of their degradation. They no longer believe in any inherent difference between the ruling and the ruled classes in this country. They are aware enough to realize they are victims. Compared to the privileged classes in their own country, they are in a worse situation than any other population when compared to its privileged classes. Everything is relative, my lord, and trust me, the relationship between the working classes of England and its privileged classes is one of hostility, and therefore of danger.”
“The people must have leaders,” said Lord Valentine.
"The people need leaders," said Lord Valentine.
“And they have found them,” said the delegate.
“And they found them,” said the delegate.
“When it comes to a push they will follow their nobility,” said Lord Valentine.
“When it comes to a push, they will follow their nobility,” said Lord Valentine.
“Will their nobility lead them?” said the other delegate. “For my part I do not pretend to be a philosopher, and if I saw a Simon de Montfort again I should be content to fight under his banner.”
“Will their nobility guide them?” said the other delegate. “As for me, I don’t pretend to be a philosopher, and if I saw a Simon de Montfort again, I’d be happy to fight under his banner.”
“We have an aristocracy of wealth,” said the delegate who had chiefly spoken. “In a progressive civilization wealth is the only means of class distinction: but a new disposition of wealth may remove even this.”
“We have a wealthy elite,” said the delegate who had mainly spoken. “In an advanced society, wealth is the only way to create class differences: but a new arrangement of wealth could change that.”
“Ah! you want to get at our estates,” said Lord Valentine smiling; “but the effort on your part may resolve society into its original elements, and the old sources of distinction may again develop themselves.”
“Ah! you want to get to our properties,” Lord Valentine said with a smile; “but your attempt might break society down to its basic components, and the old sources of status might resurface.”
“Tall barons will not stand against Paixhans rockets,” said the delegate. “Modern science has vindicated the natural equality of man.”
“Tall barons won’t stand a chance against Paixhans rockets,” said the delegate. “Modern science has proven the natural equality of all people.”
“And I must say I am very sorry for it,” said the other delegate; “for human strength always seems to me the natural process of settling affairs.”
“And I have to say I'm really sorry about that,” said the other delegate; “because human strength always feels to me like the natural way to resolve issues.”
“I am not surprised at your opinion,” said Lord Valentine, turning to the delegate and smiling. “I should not be over-glad to meet you in a fray. You stand some inches above six feet, or I am mistaken.”
“I’m not surprised by your opinion,” said Lord Valentine, turning to the delegate and smiling. “I wouldn’t be too happy to face you in a fight. You’re at least six feet tall, if I’m not mistaken.”
“I was six feet two inches when I stopped growing,” said the delegate; “and age has not stolen any of my height yet.”
“I was six feet two inches when I stopped growing,” said the delegate; “and age hasn’t taken any of my height yet.”
“That suit of armour would fit you,” said Lord Valentine, as they all rose.
"That suit of armor would fit you," Lord Valentine said as they all got up.
“And might I ask your lordship,” said the tall delegate, “why it is here?”
“And may I ask you, my lord,” said the tall delegate, “why it is here?”
“I am to represent Richard Coeur de Lion at the Queen’s ball,” said Lord Valentine; “and before my sovereign I will not don a Drury-Lane cuirass, so I got this up from my father’s castle.”
“I have to represent Richard the Lionheart at the Queen’s ball,” said Lord Valentine; “and before my sovereign, I won’t wear a Drury Lane breastplate, so I brought this up from my father’s castle.”
“Ah! I almost wish the good old times of Coeur de Lion were here again,” said the tall delegate.
“Ah! I kind of wish the good old days of Coeur de Lion were back again,” said the tall delegate.
“And we should be serfs,” said his companion.
“And we should be peasants,” said his companion.
“I am not sure of that,” said the tall delegate. “At any rate there was the free forest.”
“I’m not so sure about that,” said the tall delegate. “Either way, there was the free forest.”
“I like that young fellow,” said the tall delegate to his companion, as they descended the staircase.
“I like that young guy,” said the tall delegate to his companion as they went down the stairs.
“He has awful prejudices,” said his friend.
“He has terrible prejudices,” said his friend.
“Well, well; he has his opinions and we have ours. But he is a man; with clear, straightforward ideas, a frank, noble, presence; and as good-looking a fellow as I ever set eyes on. Where are we now?”
“Alright then; he has his views and we have ours. But he’s a guy; with clear, direct ideas, a honest, admirable presence; and as good-looking as anyone I’ve ever seen. Where do we stand now?”
“We have only one more name on our list to-day, and it is at hand. Letter K, No.1, Albany. Another member of the aristocracy, the Honourable Charles Egremont.”
“We have just one more name on our list today, and here it is. Letter K, No. 1, Albany. Another member of the aristocracy, the Honorable Charles Egremont.”
“Well, I prefer them, as far as I can judge, to Wriggle, and Rip, and Thorough Base,” said the tall delegate laughing. “I dare say we should have found Lord Milford a very jolly fellow, if he had only been up.”
“Well, I think I prefer them, from what I can tell, to Wriggle, and Rip, and Thorough Base,” said the tall delegate, laughing. “I bet we would have found Lord Milford to be a really fun guy if he had just been here.”
“Here we are,” said his companion, as he knocked. “Mr Egremont, is he at home?”
“Here we are,” said his friend, as he knocked. “Is Mr. Egremont home?”
“The gentlemen of the deputation? Yes, my master gave particular orders that he was at home to you. Will you walk in, gentlemen?”
“The gentlemen of the delegation? Yes, my boss specifically instructed that he was available for you. Please come in, gentlemen.”
“There you see,” said the tall delegate. “This would be a lesson to Thorough Base.”
“There you see,” said the tall delegate. “This would be a lesson for Thorough Base.”
They sat down in an antechamber: the servant opened a mahogany folding-door which he shut after him and announced to his master the arrival of the delegates. Egremont was seated in his library, at a round table covered with writing materials, books, and letters. On another table were arranged his parliamentary papers, and piles of blue books. The room was classically furnished. On the mantelpiece were some ancient vases, which he had brought with him from Italy, standing on each side of that picture of Allori of which we have spoken.
They sat down in a waiting room: the servant opened a mahogany folding door, closed it behind him, and announced the arrival of the delegates to his master. Egremont was sitting in his library at a round table cluttered with writing materials, books, and letters. On another table were his parliamentary papers and stacks of blue books. The room was furnished in a classic style. On the mantelpiece stood some ancient vases he had brought back from Italy, positioned on either side of the Allori painting we mentioned earlier.
The servant returned to the ante-room, and announcing to the delegates that his master was ready to receive them, ushered into the presence of Egremont—WALTER GERARD and STEPHEN MORLEY.
The servant went back to the waiting room and told the delegates that his master was ready to see them. He then brought WALTER GERARD and STEPHEN MORLEY into the presence of Egremont.
Book 4 Chapter 6
It is much to be deplored that our sacred buildings are generally closed except at the stated periods of public resort. It is still more to be regretted that when with difficulty entered, there is so much in their arrangements to offend the taste and outrage the feelings. In the tumult of life, a few minutes occasionally passed in the solemn shadow of some lofty and ancient aisle, exercise very often a salutary influence: they purify the heart and elevate the mind; dispel many haunting fancies, and prevent many an act which otherwise might be repented. The church would in this light still afford us a sanctuary; not against the power of the law but against the violence of our own will; not against the passions of man but against our own.
It’s really unfortunate that our sacred buildings are usually closed except during specific times for public access. It’s even more regrettable that when we can finally enter, there’s so much about their setup that can bother our taste and offend our feelings. In the chaos of life, spending a few minutes now and then in the solemn presence of some tall and ancient aisle often has a calming effect: it cleanses the heart and uplifts the mind; it drives away many troubling thoughts and stops us from actions we might later regret. In this way, the church would still provide us a refuge; not against the law but against the turmoil of our own desires; not against the feelings of others but against our own.
The Abbey of Westminster rises amid the strife of factions. Around its consecrated precinct some of the boldest and some of the worst deeds have been achieved or perpetrated: sacrilege, rapine, murder, and treason. Here robbery has been practised on the greatest scale known in modern ages: here ten thousand manors belonging to the order of the Templars, without any proof, scarcely with a pretext, were forfeited in one day and divided among the monarch and his chief nobles; here the great estate of the church, which, whatever its articles of faith, belonged and still belongs to the people, was seized at various times, under various pretences, by an assembly that continually changed the religion of their country and their own by a parliamentary majority, but which never refunded the booty. Here too was brought forth that monstrous conception which even patrician Rome in its most ruthless period never equalled—the mortgaging of the industry of the country to enrich and to protect property; an act which is now bringing its retributive consequences in a degraded and alienated population. Here too have the innocent been impeached and hunted to death; and a virtuous and able monarch martyred, because, among other benefits projected for his people, he was of opinion that it was more for their advantage that the economic service of the state should be supplied by direct taxation levied by an individual known to all, than by indirect taxation, raised by an irresponsible and fluctuating assembly. But thanks to parliamentary patriotism, the people of England were saved from ship-money, which money the wealthy paid, and only got in its stead the customs and excise, which the poor mainly supply. Rightly was King Charles surnamed the Martyr; for he was the holocaust of direct taxation. Never yet did man lay down his heroic life for so great a cause: the cause of the Church and the cause of the Poor.
The Abbey of Westminster stands amidst the conflicts of different groups. Within its sacred grounds, some of the boldest and most atrocious acts have taken place: sacrilege, robbery, murder, and treason. Here, some of the largest robberies known in modern times occurred: ten thousand manors owned by the Templars were taken in one day without any proof or even a valid reason and handed over to the king and his top nobles. Here, the great properties of the church, which—regardless of its beliefs—belonged and still belong to the people, were seized at different times under various pretenses by a group that continually changed the country's religion and their own according to whatever the parliamentary majority decided, yet never returned what they took. Here too was created that appalling idea which even the most ruthless times in patrician Rome never matched—the mortgaging of the country's economy to enrich and protect private property; an act that is now leading to its own consequences in a degraded and alienated population. Here, the innocent have been falsely accused and driven to their deaths; and a virtuous and capable king was martyred because, among other benefits he envisioned for his people, he believed it was better for their welfare that the state's economic duties be met through direct taxation collected by a known individual rather than by indirect taxes imposed by an irresponsible and changing assembly. But thanks to parliamentary patriotism, the people of England were spared from ship-money, which the rich paid, while the poor ended up providing the customs and excise instead. King Charles was rightly called the Martyr; he sacrificed himself for a noble cause: the cause of the Church and the cause of the Poor.
Even now in the quiet times in which we live, when public robbery is out of fashion and takes the milder title of a commission of inquiry, and when there is no treason except voting against a Minister, who, though he may have changed all the policy which you have been elected to support, expects your vote and confidence all the same; even in this age of mean passions and petty risks, it is something to step aside from Palace Yard and instead of listening to a dull debate, where the facts are only a repetition of the blue books you have already read, and the fancy an ingenious appeal to the recrimination of Hansard, to enter the old abbey and listen to an anthem!
Even now, in the quiet times we live in, when public theft is out of style and is softened to the term "commission of inquiry," and when the only treason is voting against a Minister who, despite changing all the policies you were elected to support, still expects your vote and trust; even in this age of petty feelings and minor risks, it's something to step away from Palace Yard and, instead of listening to a boring debate filled with facts you've already read in the blue books, and clever appeals to the arguments in Hansard, to enter the old abbey and listen to an anthem!
This was a favourite habit of Egremont, and though the mean discipline and sordid arrangements of the ecclesiastical body to which the guardianship of the beautiful edifice is intrusted, have certainly done all that could injure and impair the holy genius of the place, it still was a habit often full of charm and consolation.
This was a favorite habit of Egremont, and even though the strict rules and unappealing management of the church group responsible for the beautiful building have definitely done everything to harm and diminish the sacred spirit of the place, it was still a habit that often brought charm and comfort.
There is not perhaps another metropolitan population in the world that would tolerate such conduct as is pursued to “that great lubber, the public” by the Dean and Chapter of Westminster, and submit in silence to be shut out from the only building in the two cities which is worthy of the name of a cathedral. But the British public will bear anything; they are so busy in speculating in railroad shares.
There probably isn’t another big city population in the world that would put up with the way the Dean and Chapter of Westminster treat “that big fool, the public,” or quietly accept being locked out of the only building in the two cities that truly deserves to be called a cathedral. Yet the British public will tolerate anything; they’re too caught up in trading railroad stocks.
When Egremont had entered on his first visit to the Abbey by the south transept, and beheld the boards and the spikes with which he seemed to be environed as if the Abbey were in a state of siege; iron gates shutting him out from the solemn nave and the shadowy aisles; scarcely a glimpse to be caught of a single window; while on a dirty form, some noisy vergers sate like ticket-porters or babbled like tapsters at their ease,—the visions of abbatial perfection in which he had early and often indulged among the ruins of Marney rose on his outraged sense, and he was then about hastily to retire from the scene he had so long purposed to visit, when suddenly the organ burst forth, a celestial symphony floated in the lofty roof, and voices of plaintive melody blended with the swelling sounds. He was fixed to the spot.
When Egremont stepped into the Abbey for the first time through the south transept, he saw the boards and spikes surrounding him, making it feel like the Abbey was under siege; iron gates barred his entry to the grand nave and the dim aisles; not a single window was in sight; and on a dirty bench, some noisy vergers sat like ticket-takers or chatted like bartenders, completely at ease. The visions of abbey perfection he had often imagined among the ruins of Marney overwhelmed him, and he was just about to leave the place he had long intended to visit when suddenly the organ erupted, filling the high ceiling with a heavenly symphony, and voices of mournful melody intertwined with the rising sounds. He was rooted to the spot.
Perhaps it was some similar feeling that influenced another individual on the day after the visit of the deputation to Egremont. The sun, though in his summer heaven he had still a long course, had passed his meridian by many hours, the service was performing in the choir, and a few persons entering by the door into that part of the Abbey Church which is so well known by the name of Poet’s Corner, proceeded through the unseemly stockade which the chapter have erected, and took their seats. One only, a female, declined to pass, notwithstanding the officious admonitions of the vergers that she had better move on, but approaching the iron grating that shut her out from the body of the church, looked wistfully down the long dim perspective of the beautiful southern aisle. And thus motionless she remained in contemplation, or it might be prayer, while the solemn peals of the organ and the sweet voices of the choir enjoyed that holy liberty for which she sighed, and seemed to wander at their will in every sacred recess and consecrated corner.
Maybe it was a similar feeling that affected another person the day after the delegation visited Egremont. The sun, although still having a long way to go in the summer sky, had already passed its highest point by many hours. The service was ongoing in the choir, and a few people entered through the door into the part of the Abbey Church known as Poet’s Corner. They moved through the awkward barrier the chapter had set up and took their seats. Only one, a woman, hesitated to go further despite the eager suggestions from the vergers that she should keep moving. Instead, she walked up to the iron grating that separated her from the main part of the church and gazed longingly down the beautiful, dim southern aisle. She remained there, still, lost in thought or perhaps in prayer, as the solemn sounds of the organ and the sweet voices of the choir celebrated the sacred freedom she longed for, seeming to drift freely through every holy recess and consecrated corner.
The sounds—those mystical and thrilling sounds that at once elevate the soul and touch the heart—ceased, the chaunting of the service recommenced; the motionless form moved; and as she moved Egremont came forth from the choir, and his eye was at once caught by the symmetry of her shape and the picturesque position which she gracefully occupied; still gazing through that grate, while the light pouring through the western window, suffused the body of the church with a soft radiance, just touching the head of the unknown with a kind of halo. Egremont approached the transept door with a lingering pace, so that the stranger, who he observed was preparing to leave the church, might overtake him. As he reached the door, anxious to assure himself that he was not mistaken, he turned round and his eye at once caught the face of Sybil. He started, he trembled; she was not two yards distant, she evidently recognised him; he held open the swinging postern of the Abbey that she might pass, which she did and then stopped on the outside, and said “Mr Franklin!”
The sounds—those magical and exciting sounds that lift the spirit and move the heart—stopped, the chanting of the service started again; the still figure moved; and as she shifted, Egremont stepped out from the choir, instantly captivated by the elegance of her form and the beautiful position she occupied. He continued gazing through that grate while the light streaming through the western window bathed the church in a gentle glow, lightly touching the head of the unknown woman with an almost halo-like effect. Egremont walked slowly toward the transept door, wanting to give the stranger—who he noticed was getting ready to leave the church—a chance to catch up with him. As he reached the door, hoping to confirm he wasn't mistaken, he turned around and immediately saw Sybil's face. He flinched, feeling a rush of emotion; she was only a couple of yards away, and she clearly recognized him. He held the swinging door of the Abbey open for her to pass, which she did, then paused outside and said, “Mr. Franklin!”
It was therefore clear that her father had not thought fit, or had not yet had an opportunity, to communicate to Sybil the interview of yesterday. Egremont was still Mr Franklin. This was perplexing. Egremont would like to have been saved the pain and awkwardness of the avowal, yet it must be made, though not with unnecessary crudeness. And so at present he only expressed his delight, the unexpected delight he experienced at their meeting. And then he walked on by her side.
It was clear that her father hadn’t felt it necessary, or hadn’t had the chance, to tell Sybil about yesterday’s meeting. Egremont was still Mr. Franklin. This was confusing. Egremont would have preferred to avoid the pain and awkwardness of the confession, but it needed to be made, just not in a harsh way. So for now, he simply shared his happiness, the surprise he felt at seeing her. Then he walked alongside her.
“Indeed,” said Sybil, “I can easily imagine you must have been surprised at seeing me in this great city. But many things, strange and unforeseen, have happened to us since you were at Mowedale. You know, of course you with your pursuits must know, that the People have at length resolved to summon their own parliament in Westminster. The people of Mowbray had to send up two delegates to the Convention, and they chose my father for one of them. For so great is their confidence in him none other would content them.”
“Honestly,” said Sybil, “I can totally imagine you were surprised to see me in this big city. But a lot of strange and unexpected things have happened since you were at Mowedale. You know, of course, being involved in your interests, that the people have finally decided to call their own parliament in Westminster. The people of Mowbray had to send two delegates to the Convention, and they chose my father as one of them. Their confidence in him is so great that no one else would satisfy them.”
“He must have made a great sacrifice in coming?” said Egremont.
“He must have made a big sacrifice to come?” said Egremont.
“Oh! what are sacrifices in such a cause!” said Sybil. “Yes; he made great sacrifices,” she continued earnestly; “great sacrifices, and I am proud of them. Our home, which was a happy home, is gone; he has quitted the Traffords to whom we were knit by many, many ties,” and her voice faltered—“and for whom, I know well he would have perilled his life. And now we are parted,” said Sybil, with a sigh, “perhaps for ever. They offered to receive me under their roof,” she continued, with emotion. “Had I needed shelter there was another roof which has long awaited me: but I could not leave my father at such a moment. He appealed to me: and I am here. All I desire, all I live for, is to soothe and support him in his great struggle; and I should die content if the People were only free, and a Gerard had freed them.”
“Oh! what are sacrifices for such a cause?” said Sybil. “Yes; he made huge sacrifices,” she continued earnestly; “huge sacrifices, and I’m proud of them. Our home, which was a happy home, is gone; he has left the Traffords, to whom we were connected by so many ties,” and her voice wavered—“and for whom, I know he would have risked his life. And now we are apart,” said Sybil, with a sigh, “maybe forever. They offered to take me in,” she continued, with emotion. “If I needed a place to stay, there was another home that has long been waiting for me: but I couldn’t leave my father at such a time. He asked me to stay: and I’m here. All I want, all I live for, is to comfort and support him in his great struggle; and I would die happy if the People were free, and a Gerard had set them free.”
Egremont mused: he must disclose all, yet how embarrassing to enter into such explanations in a public thoroughfare! Should he bid her after a-while farewell, and then make his confession in writing? Should he at once accompany her home, and there offer his perplexing explanations? Or should he acknowledge his interview of yesterday with Gerard, and then leave the rest to the natural consequences of that acknowledgment when Sybil met her father! Thus pondering, Egremont and Sybil, quitting the court of the Abbey, entered Abingdon Street.
Egremont thought to himself: he had to tell her everything, but how awkward would it be to explain all of that in public? Should he say goodbye to her after a while and then confess in writing? Should he go home with her right away and give his confusing explanations there? Or should he mention his meeting with Gerard yesterday and let the chips fall where they may when Sybil saw her father? As he contemplated this, Egremont and Sybil left the Abbey courtyard and walked into Abingdon Street.
“Let me walk home with you,” said Egremont, as Sybil seemed to intimate her intention here to separate.
“Let me walk home with you,” said Egremont, as Sybil appeared to suggest she was planning to leave.
“My father is not there,” said Sybil; “but I will not fail to tell him that I have met his old companion.”
“My dad isn’t here,” Sybil said, “but I’ll make sure to tell him that I ran into his old friend.”
“Would he had been as frank!” thought Egremont. And must he quit her in this way. Never! “You must indeed let me attend you!” he said aloud.
“Would he have been as honest!” thought Egremont. And must he leave her like this? Never! “You really have to let me be there for you!” he said out loud.
“It is not far,” said Sybil. “We live almost in the Precinct—in an old house with some kind old people, the brother of one of the nuns of Mowbray. The nearest way to it is straight along this street, but that is too bustling for me. I have discovered,” she added with a smile, “a more tranquil path.” And guided by her they turned up College Street.
“It’s not far,” said Sybil. “We live pretty close to the Precinct—in an old house with some kind elderly people, the brother of one of the nuns from Mowbray. The quickest route is straight down this street, but that’s too hectic for me. I’ve found,” she added with a smile, “a quieter path.” And guided by her, they turned up College Street.
“And how long have you been in London?”
“And how long have you been in London?”
“A fortnight. ‘Tis a great prison. How strange it is that, in a vast city like this, one can scarcely walk alone?”
“A couple of weeks. It’s a big prison. How odd it is that, in a huge city like this, you can hardly walk alone?”
“You want Harold,” said Egremont. “How is that most faithful of friends?”
“You want Harold,” said Egremont. “How is that most loyal of friends?”
“Poor Harold! To part with him too was a pang.”
“Poor Harold! Saying goodbye to him was tough.”
“I fear your hours must be heavy,” said Egremont.
"I’m afraid your days must be long," said Egremont.
“Oh! no,” said Sybil, “there is so much at stake; so much to hear the moment my father returns. I take so much interest too in their discussions; and sometimes I go to hear him speak. None of them can compare with him. It seems to me that it would be impossible to resist our claims if our rulers only heard them from his lips.”
“Oh! no,” Sybil said, “there's so much at stake; so much to hear the moment my father comes back. I'm really interested in their discussions, and sometimes I go to hear him speak. None of them can compare to him. It seems to me that it would be impossible to resist our claims if our leaders only heard them from him.”
Egremont smiled. “Your Convention is in its bloom, or rather its bud,” he said; “all is fresh and pure now; but a little while and it will find the fate of all popular assemblies. You will have factions.”
Egremont smiled. “Your Convention is in its prime, or rather its early stages,” he said; “everything is fresh and clean right now; but soon it will meet the same fate as all popular gatherings. You'll have factions.”
“But why?” said Sybil. “They are the real representatives of the people, and all that the people want is justice; that Labour should be as much respected by law and society as Property.”
“But why?” said Sybil. “They truly represent the people, and all the people want is justice; that Labor should be respected by both the law and society just as much as Property.”
While they thus conversed they passed through several clean, still streets, that had rather the appearance of streets in a very quiet country town than of abodes in the greatest city in the world, and in the vicinity of palaces and parliaments. Rarely was a shop to be remarked among the neat little tenements, many of them built of curious old brick, and all of them raised without any regard to symmetry or proportion. Not the sound of a single wheel was heard; sometimes not a single individual was visible or stirring. Making a circuitous course through this tranquil and orderly district, they at last found themselves in an open place in the centre of which rose a church of vast proportions, and built of hewn stone in that stately, not to say ponderous, style which Vanburgh introduced. The area round it, which was sufficiently ample, was formed by buildings, generally of a very mean character: the long back premises of a carpenter, the straggling yard of a hackney-man: sometimes a small, narrow isolated private residence, like a waterspout in which a rat might reside: sometimes a group of houses of more pretension. In the extreme corner of this area, which was dignified by the name of Smith’s Square, instead of taking a more appropriate title from the church of St John which it encircled, was a large old house, that had been masked at the beginning of the century with a modern front of pale-coloured bricks, but which still stood in its courtyard surrounded by its iron railings, withdrawn as it were from the vulgar gaze like an individual who had known higher fortunes, and blending with his humility something of the reserve which is prompted by the memory of vanished greatness.
As they talked, they walked through several clean, quiet streets that felt more like those in a peaceful country town than in the world's greatest city, right next to palaces and parliaments. It was rare to see a shop among the neat little houses, many made of old, interesting bricks, all built without any thought to symmetry or proportion. There wasn't a sound from any wheels; sometimes not a single person was visible or moving. Taking a winding path through this calm and organized area, they eventually reached an open space where a massive church stood, built of carved stone in the grand, almost heavy style introduced by Vanburgh. The surrounding area, which was quite large, consisted of generally shabby buildings: the long back areas of a carpenter's shop, the cluttered yard of a hackney driver, sometimes a small, narrow private house, like a tiny refuge for a rat; occasionally, there were a few more impressive houses. In the far corner of this space, called Smith’s Square instead of being named after the church of St John it surrounded, stood an old large house that had been covered at the start of the century with a modern facade of light-colored bricks, yet still sat in its courtyard, enclosed by iron railings, as if it wanted to stay away from the common eye like someone who had known better days, blending its humility with a sense of reserve from its memories of lost greatness.
“This is my home,” said Sybil. “It is a still place and suits us well.”
“This is my home,” Sybil said. “It’s a quiet place and works well for us.”
Near the house was a narrow passage which was a thoroughfare into the most populous quarter of the neighbourhood. As Egremont was opening the gate of the courtyard, Gerard ascended the steps of this passage and approached them.
Near the house was a narrow path that led into the busiest part of the neighborhood. As Egremont was opening the gate to the courtyard, Gerard climbed the steps of this path and walked toward them.
Book 4 Chapter 7
When Gerard and Morley quitted the Albany after their visit to Egremont, they separated, and Stephen, whom we will accompany, proceeded in the direction of the Temple, in the vicinity of which he himself lodged, and where he was about to visit a brother journalist, who occupied chambers in that famous inn of court. As he passed under Temple Bar his eye caught a portly gentleman stepping out of a public cab with a bundle of papers in his hand, and immediately disappearing through that well-known archway which Morley was on the point of reaching. The gentleman indeed was still in sight, descending the way, when Morley entered, who observed him drop a letter. Morley hailed him, but in vain; and fearing the stranger might disappear in one of the many inextricable courts, and so lose his letter, he ran forward, picked up the paper, and then pushed on to the person who dropped it, calling out so frequently that the stranger at length began to suspect that he himself might be the object of the salute, and stopped and looked round. Morley almost mechanically glanced at the outside of the letter, the seal of which was broken, and which was however addressed to a name that immediately fixed his interest. The direction was to “Baptist Hatton, Esq., Inner Temple.”
When Gerard and Morley left the Albany after their visit to Egremont, they parted ways. Stephen, whom we will follow, headed towards the Temple, where he lived and planned to visit a fellow journalist who had an office in that famous inn of court. As he walked under Temple Bar, he noticed a stout gentleman getting out of a taxi with a bundle of papers in hand, disappearing through the familiar archway that Morley was about to enter. The gentleman was still in view, going down the path, when Morley stepped in. He saw the man drop a letter. Morley called out to him, but the man didn’t hear. Worried that the stranger might get lost in one of the many confusing courtyards and lose his letter, Morley hurried forward, picked up the paper, and approached the man, calling out repeatedly. Eventually, the stranger started to wonder if he was the one being addressed and stopped to look around. Morley almost reflexively glanced at the outside of the letter, noticing that the seal was broken, and it was addressed to a name that immediately piqued his interest. The address read “Baptist Hatton, Esq., Inner Temple.”
“This letter is I believe addressed to you, Sir,” said Morley, looking very intently upon the person to whom he spoke—a portly man and a comely; florid, gentleman-like, but with as little of the expression which Morley in imagination had associated with that Hatton over whom he once pondered, as can easily be imagined.
“This letter is, I believe, addressed to you, Sir,” Morley said, looking very intently at the person he was speaking to—a stout, handsome man; well-dressed, but with none of the expression that Morley had imagined would be associated with that Hatton he had once thought about.
“Sir, I am extremely obliged to you,” said the strange gentleman; “the letter belongs to me, though it is not addressed to me. I must have this moment dropped it. My name, Sir, is Firebrace—Sir Vavasour Firebrace, and this letter is addressed to a—a—not exactly my lawyer, but a gentleman—a professional gentleman—whom I am in the habit of frequently seeing; daily, I may say. He is employed in a great question in which I am deeply interested. Sir, I am vastly obliged to you, and I trust that you are satisfied.”
“Sir, I’m very grateful to you,” said the strange gentleman; “the letter is mine, even though it’s not addressed to me. I must have just dropped it. My name is Firebrace—Sir Vavasour Firebrace, and this letter is addressed to a—a—not exactly my lawyer, but a gentleman—a professional gentleman—who I see quite often; daily, in fact. He’s involved in a significant matter that I’m greatly interested in. Sir, I really appreciate your help, and I hope you’re satisfied.”
“Oh I perfectly, Sir Vavasour;” and Morley bowed; and going in different directions, they separated.
“Oh, I completely understand, Sir Vavasour,” Morley said, bowing. They then went their separate ways.
“Do you happen to know a lawyer by name Hatton in this Inn?” inquired Morley of his friend the journalist, when, having transacted their business, the occasion served.
“Do you know a lawyer named Hatton at this Inn?” Morley asked his journalist friend when the opportunity arose after they had finished their business.
“No lawyer of that name; but the famous Hatton lives here,” was the reply.
“No lawyer by that name; but the famous Hatton lives here,” was the response.
“The famous Hatton! And what is he famous for? You forget I am a provincial.”
“The famous Hatton! And what is he famous for? You forget I'm from the provinces.”
“He has made more peers of the realm than our gracious Sovereign,” said the journalist. “And since the reform of parliament the only chance of a tory becoming a peer is the favour of Baptist Hatton; though who he is no one knows, and what he is no one can describe.”
“He has created more nobles than our kind Sovereign,” said the journalist. “And since the reform of Parliament, the only way for a Tory to become a peer is through the favor of Baptist Hatton; though no one knows who he is, and no one can describe what he is.”
“You speak in conundrums,” said Morley; “I wish I could guess them. Try to adapt yourself to my somewhat simple capacity.”
“You talk in riddles,” Morley said. “I wish I could figure them out. Please try to adjust to my somewhat basic understanding.”
“In a word, then,” said his friend, “if you must have a definition, Hatton may rank under the genus ‘antiquary,’ though his species is more difficult to describe. He is a heraldic antiquary; a discoverer, inventor, framer, arranger of pedigrees; profound in the mysteries of genealogies; an authority I believe unrivalled in everything that concerns the constitution and elements of the House of Lords; consulted by lawyers, though not professing the law; and startling and alarming the noblest families in the country by claiming the ancient baronies which they have often assumed without authority, for obscure pretenders, many of whom he has succeeded in seating in the parliament of his country.”
“In a nutshell,” said his friend, “if you need a definition, Hatton can be classified as an ‘antiquary,’ although it’s harder to pinpoint his specific type. He’s a heraldic antiquary; a discoverer, inventor, creator, and organizer of family trees; deeply knowledgeable about the secrets of genealogies; an expert I believe unmatched when it comes to anything related to the structure and elements of the House of Lords; consulted by lawyers, even though he doesn’t practice law; and he shocks and unsettles the noblest families in the country by claiming ancient baronies that they often take for granted, many of which he has successfully reinstated for obscure pretenders, some of whom he’s managed to get seated in the parliament of his country.”
“And what part of the country did he come from: do you happen to know?” inquired Morley, evidently much interested, though he attempted to conceal his emotion.
“And which part of the country is he from: do you happen to know?” Morley asked, clearly very interested, even though he tried to hide his feelings.
“He may be a veritable subject of the kingdom of Cockaigne, for aught I know,” replied his friend. “He has been buried in this inn I believe for years; for very many before I settled here; and for a long time I apprehend was sufficiently obscure, though doing they say a great deal in a small way; but the Mallory case made his fortune about ten years ago. That was a barony by writ of summons which had been claimed a century before, and failed. Hatton seated his man, and the precedent enabled three or four more gentlemen under his auspices to follow that example. They were Roman Catholics, which probably brought him the Mallory case, for Hatton is of the old church; better than that, they were all gentlemen of great estate, and there is no doubt their champion was well rewarded for his successful service. They say he is very rich. At present all the business of the country connected with descents flows into his chambers. Not a pedigree in dispute, not a peerage in abeyance, which is not submitted to his consideration. I don’t know him personally; but you can now form some idea of his character: and if you want to claim a peerage,” the journalist added laughingly, “he is your man.”
“He might as well be a true subject of the kingdom of Cockaigne, for all I know,” replied his friend. “He's been staying at this inn, I think, for years; long before I moved here; and for a while, I suspect he was pretty obscure, even though they say he did a lot with what little he had. But the Mallory case made him wealthy about ten years ago. That was a barony by writ of summons that had been claimed a century earlier but failed. Hatton got his guy seated, and that set a precedent which allowed three or four other gentlemen, under his guidance, to follow suit. They were Roman Catholics, which probably helped him with the Mallory case since Hatton is from the old church; even better, they were all gentlemen of considerable wealth, and there's no doubt their advocate was well compensated for his success. They say he's very rich. Right now, all the legal matters in the country regarding inheritances are coming to his chambers. Not a disputed pedigree, not a peerage in limbo, escapes his review. I don’t know him personally, but you can get a sense of his character now: and if you want to claim a peerage,” the journalist added with a laugh, “he’s your guy.”
A strong impression was on the mind of Morley that this was his man: he resolved to inquire of Gerard, whom he should see in the evening, as to the fact of their Hatton being a Catholic, and if so, to call on the antiquary on the morrow.
Morley was pretty convinced that this was the guy: he decided to ask Gerard, whom he was meeting in the evening, whether their Hatton was Catholic, and if he was, to visit the antiquary the next day.
In the meantime we must not forget one who is already making that visit. Sir Vavasour Firebrace is seated in a spacious library that looks upon the Thames and the gardens of the Temple. Though piles of parchments and papers cover the numerous tables, and in many parts intrude upon the Turkey carpet, an air of order, of comfort, and of taste, pervades the chamber. The hangings of crimson damask silk blend with the antique furniture of oak; the upper panes of the windows are tinted by the brilliant pencil of feudal Germany, while the choice volumes that line the shelves are clothed in bindings which become their rare contents. The master of this apartment was a man of ordinary height, inclined to corpulency, and in the wane of middle life, though his unwrinkled cheek, his undimmed blue eye, and his brown hair, very apparent, though he wore a cap of black velvet, did not betray his age, or the midnight studies by which he had in a great degree acquired that learning for which he was celebrated. The general expression of his countenance was pleasing, though dashed with a trait of the sinister. He was seated in an easy chair, before a kidney table at which he was writing. Near at hand was a long tall oaken desk, on which were several folio volumes open, and some manuscripts which denoted that he had recently been engaged with them. At present Mr Hatton, with his pen still in his hand and himself in a chamber-robe of the same material as his cap, leant back in his chair, while he listened to his client, Sir Vavasour. Several most beautiful black and tan spaniels of the breed of King Charles the Second were reposing near him on velvet cushions, with a haughty luxuriousness which would have become the beauties of the merry monarch; and a white Persian cat with blue eyes and a very long tail, with a visage not altogether unlike that of its master, was resting with great gravity on the writing-table, and assisting at the conference.
In the meantime, we shouldn’t forget someone who is already making that visit. Sir Vavasour Firebrace is sitting in a spacious library that overlooks the Thames and the Temple gardens. Although piles of documents and papers cover the many tables and spill onto the Turkish carpet in several spots, there's an atmosphere of order, comfort, and good taste throughout the room. The crimson damask silk drapes blend with the antique oak furniture; the upper window panes are tinted with vibrant colors reminiscent of feudal Germany, and the carefully chosen books lining the shelves are beautifully bound to match their rare content. The owner of this room was of average height, slightly overweight, and in the later stages of middle age, but his unwrinkled cheek, bright blue eyes, and visible brown hair, despite wearing a black velvet cap, didn’t reveal his age or the late-night study sessions that contributed significantly to his celebrated learning. The overall expression on his face was pleasant, though tinged with a slightly sinister quality. He was sitting in a comfortable chair in front of a kidney-shaped table where he was writing. Nearby stood a tall oak desk with several open folio volumes and manuscripts, indicating that he had recently been working with them. At the moment, Mr. Hatton, pen still in hand and dressed in a robe made of the same material as his cap, leaned back in his chair while listening to his client, Sir Vavasour. Several beautiful black and tan King Charles Spaniels lounged on velvet cushions nearby, exuding a haughty luxury that would have suited the beauties of the merry monarch; and a white Persian cat with blue eyes and a very long tail, looking somewhat like its master, was sitting gravely on the writing table, participating in the conversation.
Sir Vavasour had evidently been delivering himself of a long narrative, to which Mr Hatton had listened with that imperturbable patience which characterised him, and which was unquestionably one of the elements of his success. He never gave up anything, and he never interrupted anybody. And now in a silvery voice he replied to his visitor:
Sir Vavasour had clearly been sharing a lengthy story, while Mr. Hatton listened with his usual calm patience, which was undoubtedly part of his success. He never backed down and never interrupted anyone. Now, in a smooth voice, he responded to his guest:
“What you tell me, Sir Vavasour, is what I foresaw, but which, as my influence could not affect it, I dismissed from my thoughts. You came to me for a specific object. I accomplished it. I undertook to ascertain the rights and revive the claims of the baronets of England. That was what you required me: I fulfilled your wish. Those rights are ascertained; those claims are revived. A great majority of the Order have given in their adhesion to the organized movement. The nation is acquainted with your demands, accustomed to them, and the monarch once favourably received them. I can do no more; I do not pretend to make baronets, still less can I confer on those already made the right to wear stars and coronets, the dark green dress of Equites aurati, or white hats with white plumes of feathers. These distinctions, even if their previous usage were established, must flow from the gracious permission of the Crown, and no one could expect in an age hostile to personal distinctions, that any ministry would recommend the sovereign to a step which with vulgar minds would be odious, and by malignant ones might be rendered ridiculous.”
“What you’re telling me, Sir Vavasour, is exactly what I predicted, but since my influence couldn’t change it, I pushed it out of my mind. You approached me for a specific purpose. I achieved that. I took on the task of determining the rights and reviving the claims of the baronets of England. That was what you needed from me, and I delivered. Those rights are established; those claims are revived. A large majority of the Order has supported the organized movement. The nation knows your demands, has gotten used to them, and the monarch has once received them positively. I can’t do any more; I don’t claim to create baronets, and I certainly can’t grant those already made the right to wear stars and coronets, the dark green attire of Equites aurati, or white hats with white feather plumes. These honors, even if there was a history of them being used, must come from the Crown’s gracious approval, and no one could expect, in an age that frowns upon personal distinctions, that any government would advise the sovereign to take a step that would be despised by ordinary minds and ridiculed by the malicious.”
“Ridiculous!” said Sir Vavasour.
“Ridiculous!” said Sir Vavasour.
“All the world,” said Mr Hatton, “do not take upon these questions the same enlightened view as ourselves, Sir Vavasour. I never could for a moment believe that the Sovereign would consent to invest such a numerous body of men with such privileges.”
“All the world,” said Mr. Hatton, “does not see these questions as enlightened as we do, Sir Vavasour. I could never believe for a second that the Sovereign would agree to give such a large group of men such privileges.”
“But you never expressed this opinion,” said Sir Vavasour.
“But you never shared this opinion,” said Sir Vavasour.
“You never asked for my opinion,” said Mr Hatton; “and if I had given it, you and your friends would not have been influenced by it. The point was one on which you might with reason hold yourselves as competent judges as I am. All you asked of me was to make out your case, and I made it out. I will venture to say a better case never left these chambers; I do not believe there is a person in the kingdom who could answer it except myself. They have refused the Order their honours, Sir Vavasour, but it is some consolation that they have never answered their case.”
“You never asked for my opinion,” Mr. Hatton said. “And even if I had given it, you and your friends wouldn’t have been swayed by it. This was something you could reasonably judge for yourselves, just like I can. All you wanted from me was to build your case, and I did that. I’ll say that no better case has ever left this place; I don’t think there’s anyone in the kingdom who could challenge it except me. They have refused the Order their honors, Sir Vavasour, but at least it’s some comfort that they’ve never answered their case.”
“I think it only aggravates the oppression,” said Sir Vavasour, shaking his head; “but cannot you advise any new step, Mr Hatton? After so many years of suspense, after so much anxiety and such a vast expenditure, it really is too bad that I and Lady Firebrace should be announced at court in the same style as our fishmonger, if he happens to be a sheriff.”
“I think it just makes the oppression worse,” said Sir Vavasour, shaking his head. “But can you suggest any new course of action, Mr. Hatton? After so many years of uncertainty, after all this anxiety and such a huge expense, it’s really frustrating that Lady Firebrace and I should be introduced at court in the same way as our fishmonger, just because he happens to be a sheriff.”
“I can make a Peer,” said Mr Hatton, leaning back in his chair and playing with his seals, “but I do not pretend to make Baronets. I can place a coronet with four balls on a man’s brow; but a coronet with two balls is an exercise of the prerogative with which I do not presume to interfere.”
"I can create a Peer," said Mr. Hatton, leaning back in his chair and fiddling with his seals, "but I don’t claim to make Baronets. I can put a coronet with four balls on someone’s head; but a coronet with two balls is something I don’t presume to get involved with."
“I mention it in the utmost confidence,” said Sir Vavasour in a whisper; “but Lady Firebrace has a sort of promise that in the event of a change of government, we shall be in the first batch of peers.”
“I mention it with complete confidence,” said Sir Vavasour in a whisper; “but Lady Firebrace has a kind of assurance that if there’s a change in government, we’ll be among the first group of peers.”
Mr Hatton shook his head with a slight smile of contemptuous incredulity.
Mr. Hatton shook his head with a slight smile of disdainful disbelief.
“Sir Robert,” he said, “will make no peers; take my word for that. The whigs and I have so deluged the House of Lords, that you may rely upon it as a secret of state, that if the tories come in, there will be no peers made. I know the Queen is sensitively alive to the cheapening of all honours of late years. If the whigs go out to-morrow, mark me, they will disappoint all their friends. Their underlings have promised so many, that treachery is inevitable, and if they deceive some they may as well deceive all. Perhaps they may distribute a coronet or two among themselves: and I shall this year make three: and those are the only additions to the peerage which will occur for many years. You may rely on that. For the tories will make none, and I have some thoughts of retiring from business.”
“Sir Robert,” he said, “won’t create any new peers; trust me on that. The Whigs and I have filled the House of Lords so much that you can take it as a state secret that if the Tories take over, there won’t be any new peers made. I know the Queen is very sensitive about how honors have been devalued in recent years. If the Whigs lose power tomorrow, believe me, they will let down all their supporters. Their underlings have promised so many titles that betrayal is unavoidable, and if they betray some, they might as well betray all. They might give out a coronet or two among themselves: I’ll be making three this year; those will be the only new additions to the peerage for many years. You can count on that. The Tories won’t create any peers, and I’m thinking about stepping back from politics.”
It is difficult to express the astonishment, the perplexity, the agitation, that pervaded the countenance of Sir Vavasour while his companion thus coolly delivered himself. High hopes extinguished and excited at the same moment; cherished promises vanishing, mysterious expectations rising up; revelations of astounding state secrets; chief ministers voluntarily renouncing their highest means of influence, and an obscure private individual distributing those distinctions which sovereigns were obliged to hoard, and to obtain which the first men in the country were ready to injure their estates and to sacrifice their honour! At length Sir Vavasour said, “You amaze me Mr Hatton. I could mention to you twenty members of Boodle’s, at least, who believe they will be made peers the moment the tories come in.”
It’s hard to describe the shock, confusion, and agitation on Sir Vavasour's face as his companion calmly spoke. His high hopes were dashed while new excitement bubbled up; cherished promises were fading away, and mysterious expectations were emerging. There were revelations of shocking state secrets, high-ranking ministers willingly giving up their biggest sources of power, and an unknown private individual handing out honors that kings were supposed to keep, for which the country’s top men were ready to jeopardize their fortunes and sacrifice their integrity! Finally, Sir Vavasour said, “You surprise me, Mr. Hatton. I could name at least twenty members of Boodle’s who believe they will be made peers as soon as the Tories come to power.”
“Not a man of them,” said Hatton peremptorily. “Tell me one of their names, and I will tell you whether they will be made peers.”
“Not a single one of them,” Hatton said firmly. “Just tell me one of their names, and I’ll let you know if they will become peers.”
“Well then there is Mr Tubbe Sweete, a county member, and his son in parliament too—I know he has a promise.”
"Well, then there's Mr. Tubbe Sweete, a county representative, and his son in parliament too—I know he has a promise."
“I repeat to you, Sir Vavasour, the tories will not make a single peer; the candidates must come to me; and I ask you what can I do for a Tubbe Sweete, the son of a Jamaica cooper? Are there any old families among your twenty members of Brookes’?”
“I’m telling you again, Sir Vavasour, the Tories won’t create a single peer; the candidates need to come to me. So, what can I do for a Tubbe Sweete, the son of a cooper from Jamaica? Do you have any old families among your twenty members of Brookes’?”
“Why I can hardly say,” said Sir Vavasour; “there is Sir Charles Featherly, an old baronet.”
“Why, I can hardly say,” said Sir Vavasour; “there’s Sir Charles Featherly, an old baronet.”
“The founder a lord mayor in James the First’s reign. That is not the sort of old family that I mean,” said Mr Hatton.
“The founder was a lord mayor during James the First’s reign. That’s not the kind of old family I’m talking about,” said Mr. Hatton.
“Well there is Colonel Cockawhoop,” said Sir Vavasour. “The Cockawhoops are a very good family I have always heard.”
“Well, there’s Colonel Cockawhoop,” said Sir Vavasour. “The Cockawhoops are a really good family, from what I’ve always heard.”
“Contractors of Queen Anne: partners with Marlborough and Solomon Medina; a very good family indeed: but I do not make peers out of good families, Sir Vavasour; old families are the blocks out of which I cut my Mercurys.”
“Contractors of Queen Anne: partners with Marlborough and Solomon Medina; a really good family for sure: but I don’t elevate good families to peerage, Sir Vavasour; old families are the raw material from which I shape my Mercurys.”
“But what do you call an old family?” said Sir Vavasour.
“But what do you call an old family?” asked Sir Vavasour.
“Yours,” said Mr Hatton, and he threw a full glance on the countenance on which the light rested.
“Yours,” said Mr. Hatton, and he cast a full look at the face that the light illuminated.
“We were in the first batch of baronets,” said Sir Vavasour.
“We were among the first baronets,” said Sir Vavasour.
“Forget the baronets for a while,” said Hatton. “Tell me, what was your family before James the First?”
“Forget the baronets for a moment,” said Hatton. “Tell me, what was your family like before James the First?”
“They always lived on their lands,” said Sir Vavasour. “I have a room full of papers that would perhaps tell us something about them. Would you like to see them?”
“They always lived on their land,” said Sir Vavasour. “I have a room full of papers that might tell us something about them. Would you like to see them?”
“By all means: bring them all here. Not that I want them to inform me of your rights: I am fully acquainted with them. You would like to be a peer, sir. Well, you are really Lord Vavasour, but there is a difficulty in establishing your undoubted right from the single writ of summons difficulty. I will not trouble you with technicalities, Sir Vavasour: sufficient that the difficulty is great though perhaps not unmanageable. But we have no need of management. Your claim on the barony of Lovel is very good: I could recommend your pursuing it, did not another more inviting still present itself. In a word, if you wish to be Lord Bardolf, I will undertake to make you so, before, in all probability, Sir Robert Peel obtains office; and that I should think would gratify Lady Firebrace.”
“Absolutely: bring them all here. Not that I need them to remind me of your rights; I’m completely aware of them. You want to be a peer, right? Well, you actually are Lord Vavasour, but there’s a challenge in proving your undeniable right from just the single writ of summons. I won’t bother you with the details, Sir Vavasour: it’s enough to say the challenge is significant, though maybe not impossible to overcome. But we don’t need to figure that out. Your claim to the barony of Lovel is quite strong; I could suggest you pursue it, except there’s another opportunity that’s even more appealing. In short, if you want to become Lord Bardolf, I can make that happen, probably before Sir Robert Peel takes office; and I think that would please Lady Firebrace.”
“Indeed it would,” said Sir Vavasour, “for if it had not been for this sort of a promise of a peerage made—I speak in great confidence Mr Hatton—made by Mr Taper, my tenants would have voted for the whigs the other day at the ——shire election, and the conservative candidate would have been beaten. Lord Masque had almost arranged it, but Lady Firebrace would have a written promise from a high quarter, and so it fell to the ground.”
“Absolutely it would,” said Sir Vavasour, “because if it hadn’t been for this kind of promise of a peerage—I'm speaking very frankly, Mr. Hatton—made by Mr. Taper, my tenants would have voted for the Whigs the other day at the ——shire election, and the Conservative candidate would have lost. Lord Masque had nearly sorted it out, but Lady Firebrace wanted a written promise from a high-up source, and so it all fell apart.”
“Well we are independent of all these petty arrangements now,” said Mr Hatton.
“Well, we’re free from all these trivial setups now,” said Mr. Hatton.
“It is very wonderful,” said Sir Vavasour, rising from his chair and speaking as it were to himself. “And what do you think our expenses will be in this claim?” he inquired.
“It’s really amazing,” said Sir Vavasour, getting up from his chair and speaking almost to himself. “And what do you think our costs will be for this claim?” he asked.
“Bagatelle!” said Mr Hatton. “Why a dozen years ago I have known men lay out nearly half a million in land and not get two per cent for their money, in order to obtain a borough influence which might ultimately obtain them a spick and span coronet; and now you are going to put one on your head, which will give you precedence over every peer on the roll, except three (and I made those), and it will not cost you a paltry twenty or thirty thousand pounds. Why I know men who would give that for the precedence alone.—Here!” and he rose and took up some papers from a table: “Here is a case; a man you know, I dare say; an earl, and of a decent date as earls go: George the First. The first baron was a Dutch valet of William the Third. Well I am to terminate an abeyance in his favour through his mother, and give him one of the baronies of the Herberts. He buys off the other claimant who is already ennobled with a larger sum than you will expend on your ancient coronet. Nor is that all. The other claimant is of French descent and name; came over at the revocation of the Edict of Nantes. Well, besides the hush money, my client is to defray all the expense of attempting to transform the descendant of the silkweaver of Lyons into the heir of a Norman conqueror. So you see, Sir Vavasour, I am not unreasonable. Pah! I would sooner gain five thousand pounds by restoring you to your rights, than fifty thousand in establishing any of these pretenders in their base assumptions. I must work in my craft, Sir Vavasour, but I love the old English blood, and have it in my veins.”
“Bagatelle!” Mr. Hatton exclaimed. “Just a dozen years ago, I knew men who spent nearly half a million on land and barely got two percent return on their investment to gain borough influence, hoping it would eventually secure them a shiny new coronet. And now you’re about to wear one that will put you ahead of every peer except three (which I created), and it won't even cost you a measly twenty or thirty thousand pounds. I know men who would pay that just for the precedence!—Look!” He stood up and grabbed some papers from a table. “Here’s a case; a man you might know, an earl, from a decent lineage for earls: George the First. The first baron was a Dutch servant of William the Third. Anyway, I'm going to wrap up an abeyance in his favor through his mother and grant him one of the baronies of the Herberts. He’s paying off the other claimant, who is already nobility, with a larger sum than you'll spend on your ancient coronet. And that’s not all. The other claimant has French ancestry; he came over during the revocation of the Edict of Nantes. Along with the hush money, my client is covering all the costs to try to change the descendant of a silk weaver from Lyons into the heir of a Norman conqueror. So you see, Sir Vavasour, I’m not being unreasonable. Ugh! I’d rather earn five thousand pounds by restoring you to your rights than fifty thousand by helping any of these pretenders with their false claims. I have to do my job, Sir Vavasour, but I value old English blood, and I have it in my veins.”
“I am satisfied, Mr Hatton.” said Sir Vavasour: “let no time be lost. All I regret is, that you did not mention all this to me before; and then we might have saved a great deal of trouble and expense.”
“I’m satisfied, Mr. Hatton,” said Sir Vavasour. “Let’s not waste any time. The only thing I regret is that you didn’t tell me all this earlier; if you had, we could have avoided a lot of trouble and expense.”
“You never consulted me,” said Mr Hatton. “You gave me your instructions, and I obeyed them. I was sorry to see you in that mind, for to speak frankly, and I am sure now you will not be offended, my lord, for such is your real dignity, there is no title in the world for which I have such a contempt as that of a baronet.”
“You never asked for my opinion,” said Mr. Hatton. “You gave me your orders, and I followed them. I was disappointed to see you in that mindset, because to be honest—and I’m sure you won’t take offense, my lord, given your true nobility—there is no title in the world that I hold in such contempt as that of a baronet.”
Sir Vavasour winced, but the future was full of glory and the present of excitement; and he wished Mr Hatton good morning, with a promise that he would himself bring the papers on the morrow.
Sir Vavasour winced, but the future was bright with glory and the present was filled with excitement; he wished Mr. Hatton good morning, promising that he would personally bring the papers the next day.
Mr Hatton was buried for a few moments in a reverie, during which he played with the tail of the Persian cat.
Mr. Hatton was lost in thought for a few moments, during which he played with the tail of the Persian cat.
Book 4 Chapter 8
We left Sybil and Egremont just at the moment that Gerard arrived at the very threshold which they had themselves reached.
We left Sybil and Egremont right at the moment Gerard arrived at the very threshold they had just reached.
“Ah! my father,” exclaimed Sybil, and then with a faint blush of which she was perhaps unconscious, she added, as if apprehensive Gerard would not recall his old companion, “you remember Mr Franklin?”
“Ah! Dad,” exclaimed Sybil, and then with a slight blush that she was probably unaware of, she added, as if worried Gerard wouldn’t remember his old friend, “you remember Mr. Franklin?”
“This gentleman and myself had the pleasure of meeting yesterday,” said Gerard embarrassed, while Egremont himself changed colour and was infinitely confused. Sybil felt surprised that her father should have met Mr Franklin and not have mentioned a circumstance naturally interesting to her. Egremont was about to speak when the street-door was opened. And were they to part again, and no explanation? And was Sybil to be left with her father, who was evidently in no haste, perhaps had no great tendency, to give that explanation? Every feeling of an ingenuous spirit urged Egremont personally to terminate this prolonged misconception.
“This guy and I met yesterday,” said Gerard, feeling embarrassed, while Egremont himself turned pale and was completely flustered. Sybil was surprised that her father had run into Mr. Franklin and hadn't mentioned something that was naturally interesting to her. Egremont was about to say something when the street door swung open. Were they really going to part ways again without any explanation? And was Sybil going to be left with her father, who clearly wasn't in a hurry and perhaps didn't really want to give that explanation? Every instinct of Egremont's honest nature pushed him to clear up this lingering misunderstanding.
“You will permit me, I hope,” he said, appealing as much to Gerard as to his daughter, “to enter with you for a few moments.”
“You'll let me join you for a few minutes, I hope,” he said, looking to both Gerard and his daughter.
It was not possible to resist such a request, yet it was conceded on the part of Gerard with no cordiality. So they entered the large gloomy hall of the house, and towards the end of a long passage Gerard opened a door, and they all went into a spacious melancholy room, situate at the back of the house, and looking upon a small square plot of dank grass, in the midst of which rose a very weather-stained Cupid, with one arm broken, and the other raised in the air with a long shell to its mouth. It seemed that in old days it might have been a fountain. At the end of the plot the blind side of a house offered a high wall which had once been painted in fresco. Though much of the coloured plaster had cracked and peeled away, and all that remained was stained and faded, still some traces of the original design might yet be detected: festive wreaths, the colonnades and perspective of a palace.
It was impossible to refuse such a request, although Gerard conceded without any friendliness. They stepped into the large, gloomy hall of the house, and toward the end of a long hallway, Gerard opened a door, leading them into a spacious, somber room located at the back of the house. This room overlooked a small, damp patch of grass, in the center of which stood a very weathered Cupid, one arm broken and the other raised to its mouth with a long shell. It seemed like it might have been a fountain in its heyday. At the end of the grass patch, the blind side of a house revealed a tall wall that had once been painted with frescoes. Although much of the colorful plaster had cracked and peeled away, leaving only stained and faded remnants, traces of the original design could still be seen: festive wreaths, colonnades, and the perspective of a palace.
The wails of the room itself were waincsotted in pannels of dark-stained wood; the window-curtains were of coarse green worsted, and encrusted with dust so ancient and irremovable, that it presented almost a lava-like appearance; the carpet that had once been bright and showy, was entirely threadbare, and had become grey with age. There were several heavy mahogany arm-chairs in the room, a Pembroke table, and an immense unwieldy sideboard, garnished with a few wine-glasses of a deep blue colour. Over the lofty uncouth mantel was a portrait of the Marquis of Granby, which might have been a sign, and opposite to him, over the sideboard, was a large tawdry-coloured print, by Bunbury, of Ranelagh in its most festive hour. The general appearance of the room however though dingy, was not squalid: and what with its spaciousness, its extreme repose, and the associations raised by such few images as it did suggest, the impression on the mind of the spectator was far from unpleasing, partaking indeed of that vague melancholy which springs from the contemplation of the past, and which at all times softens the spirit.
The room's cries were covered in dark-stained wood panels. The window curtains were made of coarse green fabric, thickly coated with dust so old and stubborn that it looked almost like lava. The carpet, which used to be bright and flashy, was completely worn-out and had turned grey with age. There were several heavy mahogany armchairs, a Pembroke table, and a huge, awkward sideboard adorned with a few deep blue wine glasses. Above the high, oddly shaped mantel, there was a portrait of the Marquis of Granby, which might have been a symbol, and opposite him, over the sideboard, hung a large gaudy print by Bunbury of Ranelagh at its most festive time. Overall, the room, though dim, was not filthy: its spaciousness, serene atmosphere, and the few associations it evoked left a pleasant impression on anyone who entered, evoking a vague sadness that comes from reflecting on the past, which always softens the spirit.
Gerard walked to the window and looked at the grass-plot; Sybil seating herself, invited their guest to follow her example; Egremont, not without agitation, seemed suddenly to make an effort to collect himself, and then, in a voice not distinguished by its accustomed clearness, he said, “I explained yesterday to one who I hope I may still call my friend, why I assumed a name to which I have no right.”
Gerard walked to the window and looked out at the patch of grass. Sybil sat down and encouraged their guest to do the same. Egremont, looking a bit flustered, seemed to take a moment to gather his thoughts, and then, in a voice that wasn’t as clear as usual, he said, “I explained yesterday to someone whom I hope I can still call my friend why I took on a name that isn’t actually mine.”
Sybil started a little, slightly stared, but did not speak.
Sybil flinched a bit, stared slightly, but didn't say anything.
“I should be happy if you also would give me credit, in taking that step, at least for motives of which I need not be ashamed; even,” he added in a hesitating voice, “even if you deemed my conduct indiscreet.”
“I would appreciate it if you could also acknowledge my reasons for taking that step, at least for motivations that I’m not ashamed of; even,” he added with a hesitant tone, “even if you think my actions were inappropriate.”
Their eyes met: astonishment was imprinted on the countenance of Sybil, but she uttered not a word; and her father, whose back was turned to them, did not move.
Their eyes met: shock was written on Sybil's face, but she didn't say a word; and her father, who had his back to them, didn't budge.
“I was told,” continued Egremont, “that an impassable gulf divided the Rich from the Poor; I was told that the Privileged and the People formed Two Nations, governed by different laws, influenced by different manners, with no thoughts or sympathies in common; with an innate inability of mutual comprehension. I believed that if this were indeed the case, the ruin of our common country was at hand; I would have endeavoured, feebly perchance, but not without zeal, to resist such a catastrophe; I possessed a station which entailed on me some portion of its responsibility: to obtain that knowledge which could alone qualify me for beneficial action, I resolved to live without suspicion among my fellow-subjects who were estranged from me; even void of all celebrity as I am, I could not have done that without suspicion, had I been known; they would have recoiled from my class and my name, as you yourself recoiled, Sybil, when they were once accidentally mentioned before you. These are the reasons, these the feelings, which impelled, I will not say justified, me to pass your threshold under a feigned name. I entreat you to judge kindly of my conduct; to pardon me: and not to make me feel the bitterness that I have forfeited the good opinion of one for whom, under all circumstances and in all situations, I must ever feel the highest conceivable respect,—I would say a reverential regard.”
“I was told,” continued Egremont, “that there was an unbridgeable divide between the Rich and the Poor; I was told that the Privileged and the People were like Two Nations, governed by different laws, shaped by different customs, with no shared thoughts or feelings; with an inherent inability to understand each other. I thought that if this were truly the case, the downfall of our common country was inevitable; I would have tried, perhaps not very effectively, but with genuine intent, to avert such a disaster; I held a position that came with some responsibility: to gain the knowledge that could truly equip me for useful action, I decided to live openly among my fellow citizens who were distant from me; even without any renown as I am, I wouldn’t have been able to do that without suspicion if I had been recognized; they would have shunned my class and my name, as you did, Sybil, when they were once unexpectedly mentioned in your presence. These are the reasons, these the feelings, that motivated, though I won’t say justifies, me to enter your home under a fake name. I urge you to kindly consider my actions; to forgive me: and not to make me feel the pain of having lost the good opinion of someone for whom, in any circumstance and in all situations, I must always hold the highest possible respect—I would say a deep reverence.”
His tones of passionate emotion ceased. Sybil, with a countenance beautiful and disturbed, gazed at him for an instant, and seemed about to speak, but her trembling lips refused the office; then with an effort, turning to Gerard, she said, “My father, I am amazed; tell me, then, who is this gentleman who addresses me?”
His passionate tone faded away. Sybil, looking both beautiful and unsettled, stared at him for a moment and seemed like she wanted to say something, but her trembling lips wouldn't let her. After a moment, she turned to Gerard and said, "My father, I'm surprised; please tell me, who is this man speaking to me?"
“The brother of Lord Marney, Sybil,” said Gerard, turning to her.
“The brother of Lord Marney, Sybil,” Gerard said, turning to her.
“The brother of Lord Marney!” repeated Sybil, with an air almost of stupor.
“The brother of Lord Marney!” Sybil repeated, sounding almost dazed.
“Yes,” said Egremont: “a member of that family of sacrilege, of those oppressors of the people, whom you have denounced to me with such withering scorn.”
“Yes,” said Egremont: “a member of that family of sacrilege, of those oppressors of the people, whom you have condemned to me with such withering scorn.”
The elbow of Sybil rested on the arm of her chair, and her cheek upon her hand; as Egremont said these words she shaded her face, which was thus entirely unseen: for some moments there was silence. Then looking up with an expression grave but serene, and as if she had just emerged from some deep thinking, Sybil said, “I am sorry for my words; sorry for the pain I unconsciously gave you; sorry indeed for all that has past: and that my father has lost a pleasant friend.”
Sybil rested her elbow on the arm of her chair, her cheek on her hand; as Egremont said this, she shaded her face, which was completely hidden from view. For a few moments, there was silence. Then, looking up with a serious but calm expression, as if she had just come out of deep thought, Sybil said, “I regret my words; I regret the pain I unintentionally caused you; I truly regret everything that has happened, and that my father has lost a good friend.”
“And why should he be lost?” said Egremont mournfully, and yet with tenderness. “Why should we not still be friends?”
“And why should he be gone?” said Egremont sadly, but still with kindness. “Why can’t we still be friends?”
“Oh, sir!” said Sybil, haughtily; “I am one of those who believe the gulf is impassable. Yes,” she added, slightly but with singular grace waving her hands, and somewhat turning away her head, “utterly impassable.”
“Oh, sir!” Sybil said with a proud tone. “I'm one of those who believe the gap is impossible to cross. Yes,” she added, elegantly waving her hands and slightly turning her head away, “completely impossible.”
There are tumults of the mind when like the great convulsions of nature all seems anarchy and returning chaos, yet often in those moments of vast disturbance, as in the material strife itself, some new principle of order, or some new impulse of conduct, develops itself, and controls and regulates and brings to an harmonious consequence, passions and elements which seemed only to threaten despair and subversion. So it was with Egremont. He looked for a moment in despair upon this maiden walled out from sympathy by prejudices and convictions more impassable than all the mere consequences of class. He looked for a moment, but only for a moment, in despair. He found in his tortured spirit energies that responded to the exigency of the occasion. Even the otherwise embarrassing presence of Gerard would not have prevented—but just at this moment the door opened, and Morley and another person entered the room.
There are chaotic moments in our minds when it feels like everything is in disorder, much like the great upheavals in nature. Yet, often in those times of overwhelming turmoil, as in the physical struggles themselves, a new sense of order or a fresh drive for action emerges, helping to manage and harmonize passions and elements that seemed destined for despair and upheaval. This is how it was for Egremont. He briefly looked at the young woman, feeling hopeless because she was shut off from understanding by biases and beliefs that were harder to overcome than any social barriers. He looked for just a moment in despair. However, he discovered within his troubled spirit the strength needed for the situation. Even the awkward presence of Gerard wouldn’t have stopped him, but just then, the door opened, and Morley along with another person walked into the room.
Book 4 Chapter 9
Morley paused as he recognised Egremont; then advancing to Gerard, followed by his companion, he said, “This is Mr Hatton of whom we were speaking last night, and who claims to be an ancient acquaintance of yours.”
Morley stopped when he recognized Egremont; then moving toward Gerard, followed by his friend, he said, “This is Mr. Hatton, the person we were talking about last night, and who says he’s an old friend of yours.”
“Perhaps I should rather say of your poor dear father,” said Hatton, scanning Gerard with his clear blue eye, and then he added, “He was of great service to me in my youth, and one is not apt to forget such things.”
“Maybe I should talk about your poor dear father instead,” said Hatton, looking at Gerard with his clear blue eye, and then he added, “He was a huge help to me when I was young, and people don’t usually forget things like that.”
“One ought not,” said Gerard: “but it is a sort of memory, as I have understood, that is rather rare. For my part I remember you very well, Baptist Hatton,” said Gerard, examining his guest with almost as complete a scrutiny as he had himself experienced. “This world has gone well with you, I am glad to hear and see.”
“One shouldn’t,” said Gerard, “but it’s a kind of memory, as I understand, that’s pretty rare. As for me, I remember you very well, Baptist Hatton,” said Gerard, looking at his guest with almost the same intense scrutiny he had faced himself. “This world has treated you well, and I’m happy to see that.”
“Qui laborat, orat,” said Hatton in a silvery voice, “is the gracious maxim of our Holy Church; and I venture to believe my prayers and vigils have been accepted, for I have laboured in my time,” and as he was speaking these words, he turned and addressed them to Sybil.
“Who works, prays,” said Hatton in a smooth voice, “is the kind principle of our Holy Church; and I honestly believe my prayers and watchfulness have been accepted, because I have put in my hard work,” and as he was saying this, he turned and directed his words to Sybil.
She beheld him with no little interest; this mysterious name that had sounded so often in her young ears, and was associated with so many strange and high hopes, and some dark blending of doubt and apprehension and discordant thoughts. Hatton in his appearance realised little of the fancies in which Sybil had sometime indulged with regard to him. That appearance was prepossessing: a frank and even benevolent expression played upon his intelligent and handsome countenance: his once rich brown hair, still long though very thin, was so arranged as naturally to conceal his baldness; he was dressed with great simplicity, but with remarkable taste and care: nor did the repose and suavity of his manner and the hushed tone of his voice detract from the favourable effect that he always at once produced.
She looked at him with a lot of interest; this mysterious name that had echoed in her young ears so frequently, associated with many strange and lofty hopes, along with some dark mix of doubt, anxiety, and conflicting thoughts. Hatton’s appearance didn't quite match the fantasies Sybil had once had about him. He was attractive: a sincere and even kind expression lit up his bright, handsome face. His once thick brown hair, still long but very thin, was styled in a way that hid his baldness naturally. He dressed simply, yet with remarkable style and care. The calmness and smoothness of his demeanor, along with the quiet tone of his voice, only added to the positive impression he created right away.
“Qui laborat, orat,” said Sybil with a smile, “is the privilege of the people.”
“Those who work, pray,” said Sybil with a smile, “is the privilege of the people.”
“Of whom I am one,” said Hatton bowing, well recollecting that he was addressing the daughter of a chartist delegate.
“Of whom I am one,” said Hatton, bowing, clearly remembering that he was talking to the daughter of a Chartist delegate.
“But is your labour, their labour,” said Sybil. “Is yours that life of uncomplaining toil wherein there is so much of beauty and of goodness, that by the fine maxim of our Church, it is held to include the force and efficacy of prayer?”
“But is your work their work?” Sybil asked. “Is yours the life of tireless effort that holds so much beauty and goodness that, according to our Church’s wonderful principle, it is considered to embody the power and effectiveness of prayer?”
“I am sure that I should complain of no toil that would benefit you,” said Hatton; and then addressing himself again to Gerard, he led him to a distant part of the room where they were soon engaged in earnest converse. Morley at the same moment approached Sybil, and spoke to her in a subdued tone. Egremont feeling embarrassed advanced, and bade her farewell. She rose and returned his salute with some ceremony; then hesitating while a soft expression came over her countenance, she held forth her hand, which he retained for a moment, and withdrew.
“I’m sure I wouldn’t mind any effort that would help you,” said Hatton; and then, turning back to Gerard, he took him to a far corner of the room where they soon got into a serious conversation. At the same time, Morley approached Sybil and spoke to her in a quiet voice. Egremont, feeling awkward, stepped forward and said goodbye to her. She stood up and returned his greeting with a bit of formality; then, pausing as a warm expression spread across her face, she extended her hand, which he held onto for a moment before letting go.
“I was with him more than an hour,” continued Morley. “At first he recollected nothing: even the name of Gerard, though he received it as familiar to him, seemed to produce little impression; he recollected nothing of any papers; was clear that they must have been quite insignificant; whatever they were, he doubtless had them now, as he never destroyed papers: would order a search to be made for them, and so on. I was about to withdraw, when he asked me carelessly a question about your father; what he was doing, and whether he were married and had children. This led to a very long conversation in which he suddenly seemed to take great interest. At first he talked of writing to see your father, and I offered that Gerard should call upon him. He took down your direction in order that he might write to your father and give him an appointment; when observing that it was Westminster, he said that his carriage was ordered to go to the House of Lords in a quarter of an hour, and that if not inconvenient to me, he would propose that I should at once accompany him. I thought, whatever might be the result, it must be a satisfaction to Gerard at last to see this man of whom he has talked and thought so much—and so we are here.”
“I was with him for more than an hour,” Morley continued. “At first, he couldn't remember anything: even the name Gerard, which he recognized as familiar, didn’t seem to make much of an impact; he couldn't recall anything about any papers and was convinced they must have been totally unimportant; whatever they were, he must still have them since he never got rid of papers. He agreed to have a search conducted for them, and so on. I was about to leave when he casually asked me a question about your father—what he was up to, and whether he was married and had kids. This sparked a long conversation in which he suddenly seemed very interested. At first, he talked about writing to your father, and I suggested that Gerard could visit him. He jotted down your address so he could write to your father and set up a meeting; when he realized it was in Westminster, he mentioned that his carriage was scheduled to go to the House of Lords in fifteen minutes, and if it wasn’t a bother for me, he would like me to accompany him right away. I thought that, regardless of the outcome, it would surely be satisfying for Gerard to finally meet this man he’s talked about and thought about so much—and that’s how we ended up here.”
“You did well, good Stephen, as you always do,” said Sybil with a musing and abstracted air; “no one has so much forethought and so much energy as you.”
“You did great, good Stephen, as you always do,” said Sybil with a thoughtful and distracted look; “no one has as much foresight and energy as you.”
He threw a glance at her: and immediately withdrew it. Their eyes had met: hers were kind and calm.
He glanced at her and quickly looked away. Their eyes had connected: hers were friendly and peaceful.
“And this Egremont,” said Morley rather hurriedly and abruptly, and looking on the ground, “how came he here? When we discovered him yesterday your father and myself agreed that we should not mention to you the—the mystification of which we had been dupes.”
“And this Egremont,” Morley said quickly and a bit awkwardly, looking down, “how did he get here? When we found him yesterday, your father and I agreed not to mention to you the— the confusion we fell for.”
“And you did wrong,” said Sybil. “There is no wisdom like frankness. Had you told me, he would not have been here today. He met and addressed me, and I only recognised an acquaintance who had once contributed so much to the pleasantness of our life. Had he not accompanied me to this door and met my father, which precipitated an explanation on his part which he found had not been given by others, I might have remained in an ignorance which hereafter might have produced inconvenience.”
“And you were wrong,” said Sybil. “There’s no wisdom like honesty. If you had told me, he wouldn’t be here today. He approached me, and I only recognized someone who had once brought so much joy to our lives. If he hadn’t walked me to this door and met my father, which forced him to explain something that others hadn’t shared, I might have stayed in the dark, which could have caused problems later on.”
“You are right,” said Morley, looking at her rather keenly. “We have all of us opened ourselves too unreservedly before this aristocrat.”
“You're right,” said Morley, looking at her quite intently. “We've all opened up too much in front of this aristocrat.”
“I should hope that none of us have said to him a word that we wish to be forgotten,” said Sybil. “He chose to wear a disguise, and can hardly quarrel with the frankness with which we spoke of his order or his family. And for the rest, he has not been injured from learning something of the feelings of the people by living among them.”
“I hope none of us said anything to him that we want to be forgotten,” Sybil said. “He decided to wear a disguise, so he can't really complain about how openly we talked about his background or his family. Besides, he hasn't been harmed by getting to know the feelings of the people by living among them.”
“And yet if anything were to happen to-morrow,” said Morley, “rest assured this man has his eye on us. He can walk into the government offices like themselves and tell his tale, for though one of the pseudo-opposition, the moment the people move, the factions become united.”
“And yet if anything were to happen tomorrow,” said Morley, “you can be sure this guy has his eye on us. He can walk into the government offices just like them and share his story, because even though he's part of the fake opposition, when the people act, the factions come together.”
Sybil turned and looked at him, and then said, “And what could happen to-morrow, that we should care for the government being acquainted with it or us? Do not they know everything? Do not you meet in their very sight? You pursue an avowed and legal aim by legal means—do you not? What then is there to fear? And why should anything happen that should make us apprehensive?”
Sybil turned to him and said, “And what could happen tomorrow that would make us care if the government knows about it or us? Don’t they know everything? Don’t you meet right in front of them? You’re pursuing an openly legitimate goal through legal means—aren’t you? So what is there to fear? And why should anything happen that would make us anxious?”
“All is very well at this moment,” said Morley, “and all may continue well; but popular assemblies breed turbulent spirits, Sybil. Your father takes a leading part; he is a great orator, and is in his element in this clamorous and fiery life. It does not much suit me; I am a man of the closet. This Convention, as you well know, was never much to my taste. Their Charter is a coarse specific for our social evils. The spirit that would cure our ills must be of a deeper and finer mood.”
“All is great right now,” said Morley, “and things might stay that way; but public gatherings bring out unrest, Sybil. Your father plays a key role; he’s a fantastic speaker and thrives in this loud and passionate environment. It’s not really my scene; I’m more of a behind-the-scenes person. This Convention, as you know, has never really appealed to me. Their Charter is a blunt solution for our social problems. The approach needed to truly fix our issues must be deeper and more refined.”
“Then why are you here?” said Sybil.
“Then why are you here?” Sybil asked.
Morley shrugged his shoulders, and then said “An easy question. Questions are always easy. The fact is, in active life one cannot afford to refine. I could have wished the movement to have taken a different shape and to have worked for a different end; but it has not done this. But it is still a movement and a great one, and I must work it for my end and try to shape it to my form. If I had refused to be a leader, I should not have prevented the movement; I should only have secured my own insignificance.”
Morley shrugged and said, “That’s an easy question. Questions are always easy. The truth is, in active life, you can't afford to overthink things. I wish the movement had taken a different direction and worked toward a different goal, but it hasn't. Still, it's a movement, and a significant one at that, so I need to make it work for me and try to shape it to my vision. If I had refused to be a leader, I wouldn’t have stopped the movement; I would have only ensured my own irrelevance.”
“But my father has not these fears; he is full of hope and exultation,” said Sybil. “And surely it is a great thing that the people should have their Parliament lawfully meeting in open day, and their delegates from the whole realm declaring their grievances in language which would not disgrace the conquering race which has in vain endeavoured to degrade them. When I heard my father speak the other night, my heart glowed with emotion; my eyes were suffused with tears; I was proud to be his daughter; and I gloried in a race of forefathers who belonged to the oppressed and not to the oppressors.”
"But my dad doesn't share those fears; he's full of hope and excitement," said Sybil. "And it’s definitely a remarkable thing for the people to have their Parliament meeting openly during the day, with representatives from across the realm sharing their grievances in a way that wouldn’t embarrass the conquering race that has tried in vain to belittle them. When I heard my dad speak the other night, I felt a surge of emotion; my eyes filled with tears; I was proud to be his daughter; and I took pride in a lineage of ancestors who stood with the oppressed, not the oppressors."
Morley watched the deep splendour of her eye and the mantling of her radiant cheek, as she spoke these latter words with not merely animation but fervour. Her bright hair, that hung on either side her face in long tresses of luxuriant richness, was drawn off a forehead that was the very throne of thought and majesty, while her rich lip still quivered with the sensibility which expressed its impassioned truth.
Morley watched the deep beauty of her eyes and the glow of her radiant cheeks as she spoke those last words with not just excitement but passion. Her bright hair, cascading on either side of her face in long, luxurious strands, was pulled back from a forehead that truly represented thought and dignity, while her full lips still trembled with the emotion that revealed her heartfelt truth.
“But your father, Sybil, stands alone,” at length Morley replied; “surrounded by votaries who have nothing but enthusiasm to recommend them; and by emulous and intriguing rivals, who watch every word and action, in order that they may discredit his conduct, and ultimately secure his downfall.”
“But your father, Sybil, is on his own,” Morley finally said; “surrounded by followers who only have enthusiasm to offer; and by competitive and scheming rivals, who monitor his every word and action, to discredit him and ultimately bring about his downfall.”
“My father’s downfall!” said Sybil. “Is he not one of themselves! And is it possible, that among the delegates of the People there can be other than one and the same object?”
“My father’s downfall!” said Sybil. “Isn’t he one of them? And is it really possible that among the representatives of the People there can be anything other than one single goal?”
“A thousand,” said Morley; “we have already as many parties as in St Stephen’s itself.”
“A thousand,” said Morley; “we already have as many parties as in St. Stephen’s itself.”
“You terrify me,” said Sybil. “I knew we had fearful odds to combat against. My visit to this city alone has taught me how strong are our enemies. But I believed that we had on our side God and Truth.”
“You scare me,” said Sybil. “I knew we had some pretty tough challenges ahead. My trip to this city alone has shown me how powerful our enemies are. But I believed we had God and Truth on our side.”
“They know neither of them in the National Convention,” said Morley. “Our career will be a vulgar caricature of the bad passions and the low intrigues, the factions and the failures, of our oppressors.”
“They don’t know either of them in the National Convention,” said Morley. “Our careers will be a cheap imitation of the bad emotions and shady schemes, the rivalries and the failures, of our oppressors.”
At this moment Gerard and Hatton who were sitting in the remote part of the room rose together and advanced forward; and this movement interrupted the conversation of Sybil and Morley. Before however her father and his new friend could reach them, Hatton as if some point on which he had not been sufficiently explicit, had occurred to him, stopped and placing his hand on Gerard’s arm, withdrew him again, saying in a voice which could only be heard by the individual whom he addressed. “You understand—I have not the slightest doubt myself of your moral right: I believe on every principle of justice, that Mowbray Castle is as much yours as the house that is built by the tenant on the lord’s land: but can we prove it? We never had the legal evidence. You are in error in supposing that these papers were of any vital consequence; mere memoranda; very useful no doubt: I hope I shall find them; but of no validity. If money were the only difficulty, trust me, it should not be wanting; I owe much to the memory of your father, my good Gerard; I would fain serve you—and your daughter. I’ll not tell you what I would do for you, my good Gerard. You would think me foolish; but I am alone in the world, and seeing you again, and talking of old times—I really am scarcely fit for business. Go, however, I must; I have an appointment at the House of Lords. Good bye. I must say farewell to the Lady Sybil.”
At that moment, Gerard and Hatton, who were sitting in a quiet corner of the room, stood up together and moved forward, interrupting Sybil and Morley's conversation. However, before her father and his new friend could reach them, Hatton seemed to realize he hadn’t been clear enough about something. He stopped, put his hand on Gerard’s arm, and pulled him aside, speaking in a tone meant only for Gerard's ears. “You understand—I have no doubt about your moral claim. I believe with every principle of justice that Mowbray Castle is as much yours as the house built by a tenant on a lord’s land. But can we prove it? We never had the legal evidence. You’re mistaken if you think these papers are crucial; they’re just notes—very helpful, for sure, and I hope to find them, but they’re not valid. If money were the only issue, trust me, it wouldn’t be a problem; I owe a lot to your father's memory, my good Gerard. I want to help you—and your daughter. I won’t tell you what I’d do for you; you’d think I’m silly. But I’m alone in the world, and seeing you again and talking about the past—I’m really not fit for business right now. But I must go; I have an appointment at the House of Lords. Goodbye. I need to say farewell to Lady Sybil.”
Book 4 Chapter 10
“You can’t have that table, sir, it is engaged,” said a waiter at the Athenaeum to a member of the club who seemed unmindful of the type of appropriation which in the shape of an inverted plate, ought to have warned him off the coveted premises.
“You can’t have that table, sir, it's taken,” said a waiter at the Athenaeum to a club member who seemed oblivious to the sign of an inverted plate that should have indicated the table was off-limits.
“It is always engaged,” grumbled the member. “Who has taken it?”
“It’s always busy,” complained the member. “Who has it?”
“Mr Hatton, sir.”
“Mr. Hatton, sir.”
And indeed at this very moment, it being about eight o’clock of the same day on which the meeting detailed in the last chapter had occurred, a very handsome dark brougham with a beautiful horse was stopping in Waterloo Place before the portico of the Athenaeum Club-house, from which equipage immediately emerged the prosperous person of Baptist Hatton.
And right now, at around eight o’clock on the same day as the meeting mentioned in the last chapter, a very nice dark brougham with a beautiful horse was pulling up to the Athenaeum Club-house in Waterloo Place, from which the well-off figure of Baptist Hatton immediately stepped out.
This club was Hatton’s only relaxation. He had never entered society; and now his habits were so formed, the effort would have been a painful one; though with a first-rate reputation in his calling and supposed to be rich, the openings were numerous to a familiar intercourse with those middle-aged nameless gentlemen of easy circumstances who haunt clubs, and dine a great deal at each others’ houses and chambers; men who travel regularly a little, and gossip regularly a great deal; who lead a sort of facile, slipshod existence, doing nothing, yet mightily interested in what others do; great critics of little things; profuse in minor luxuries and inclined to the respectable practice of a decorous profligacy; peering through the window of a clubhouse as if they were discovering a planet; and usually much excited about things with which they have no concern, and personages who never heard of them.
This club was Hatton’s only way to relax. He had never engaged in social circles, and now his habits were so set that it would have been a painful effort; even with a top-notch reputation in his field and thought to be wealthy, there were plenty of opportunities for casual interactions with those middle-aged, nameless guys of comfortable means who hang out in clubs, dining frequently at each other's homes. They travel a bit and gossip a lot; they lead a laid-back, careless lifestyle, doing nothing yet highly interested in what others do; they're great critics of trivial matters, indulgent in minor luxuries, and tend to maintain a respectable form of casual extravagance. They peer through the clubhouse window as if they’re discovering a new planet and often get worked up over things that have nothing to do with them and people who have never even heard of them.
All this was not in Hatton’s way, who was free from all pretension, and who had acquired, from his severe habits of historical research, a respect only for what was authentic. These nonentities flitted about him, and he shrunk from an existence that seemed to him at once dull and trifling. He had a few literary acquaintances that he had made at the Antiquarian Society, of which he was a distinguished member; a vice-president of that body had introduced him to the Athenaeum. It was the first and only club that Hatton had ever belonged to, and he delighted in it. He liked splendour and the light and bustle of a great establishment. They saved him from that melancholy which after a day of action is the doom of energetic celibacy. A luxurious dinner without trouble, suited him after his exhaustion; sipping his claret, he revolved his plans. Above all, he revelled in the magnificent library, and perhaps was never happier, than when after a stimulating repast he adjourned up stairs, and buried himself in an easy chair with Dugdale or Selden, or an erudite treatise on forfeiture or abeyance.
All of this didn’t bother Hatton, who was completely down-to-earth and had developed a strong appreciation for authenticity through his intense historical research. He found the people around him to be insignificant and shied away from their dull and trivial lives. He had a few literary friends he met at the Antiquarian Society, where he was a respected member; a vice-president of that organization had introduced him to the Athenaeum. It was the first and only club he had ever joined, and he truly enjoyed it. He was drawn to the splendor and the lively atmosphere of a grand establishment. They kept him from the sadness that often follows a busy day for someone who is energetically single. A luxurious dinner without any effort was just what he needed after feeling drained; as he sipped his claret, he pondered his plans. Above all, he loved the impressive library, and he was perhaps never happier than when, after a stimulating meal, he went upstairs to sink into a cozy chair with Dugdale or Selden, or an insightful treatise on forfeiture or abeyance.
To-day however Hatton was not in this mood. He came in exhausted and excited; eat rapidly and rather ravenously; despatched a pint of champagne; and then called for a bottle of Lafitte. His table cleared; a devilled biscuit placed before him, a cool bottle and a fresh glass, he indulged in that reverie, which the tumult of his feelings and the physical requirements of existence had hitherto combined to prevent.
Today, however, Hatton was not in that mood. He walked in exhausted and excited; ate quickly and rather hungrily; downed a pint of champagne; and then ordered a bottle of Lafitte. With his table cleared, a deviled biscuit placed in front of him, a cool bottle, and a fresh glass, he indulged in a daydream that the chaos of his feelings and the physical demands of life had previously kept him from.
“A strange day,” he thought, as with an abstracted air he filled his glass, and sipping the wine, leant back in his chair. “The son of Walter Gerard! A chartist delegate! The best blood in England! What would I not be, were it mine.
“A weird day,” he thought, as he absentmindedly filled his glass and leaned back in his chair, sipping the wine. “The son of Walter Gerard! A chartist delegate! The best lineage in England! What wouldn't I give to have that.”
“Those infernal papers! They made my fortune—and yet, I know not how it is, the deed has cost me many a pang. Yet it seemed innoxious! the old man dead—insolvent; myself starving; his son ignorant of all, to whom too they could be of no use, for it required thousands to work them, and even with thousands they could only be worked by myself. Had I not done it, I should ere this probably have been swept from the surface of the earth, worn out with penury, disease, and heart-ache. And now I am Baptist Hatton with a fortune almost large enough to buy Mowbray itself, and with knowledge that can make the proudest tremble.
"Those damn papers! They made me rich—and yet, I don’t know why, the whole thing has caused me a lot of pain. It seemed harmless! The old man is dead—broke; I was struggling; his son knows nothing about it, and they would be useless to him anyway, since it needed thousands to work them, and even with that money, only I could make it happen. If I hadn’t done it, I would probably have been wiped off the face of the earth by now, worn down by poverty, illness, and heartache. And now I’m Baptist Hatton, with a fortune almost enough to buy Mowbray itself, and with knowledge that can make the proudest person shake."
“And for what object all this wealth and power? What memory shall I leave? What family shall I found? Not a relative in the world, except a solitary barbarian, from whom when, years ago I visited him as a stranger I recoiled with unutterable loathing.
“And for what purpose is all this wealth and power? What will I be remembered for? What family will I create? I have no relatives in the world, except for one lone barbarian, who I recoiled from with utter disgust when I visited him as a stranger years ago.”
“Ah! had I a child—a child like the beautiful daughter of Gerard!”
“Ah! if only I had a child—a child like Gerard’s beautiful daughter!”
And here mechanically Hatton filled his glass, and quaffed at once a bumper.
And here, Hatton filled his glass and downed it in one go.
“And I have deprived her of a principality! That seraphic being whose lustre even now haunts my vision; the ring of whose silver tone even now lingers in my ear. He must be a fiend who could injure her. I am that fiend. Let me see—let me see!”
“And I have stripped her of a kingdom! That angelic being whose brightness still haunts my sight; the echo of her sweet voice still lingers in my ear. He must be a monster to hurt her. I am that monster. Let me see—let me see!”
And now he seemed wrapt in the very paradise of some creative vision; still he filled the glass, but this time he only sipped it, as if he were afraid to disturb the clustering images around him.
And now he seemed absorbed in the paradise of some creative vision; still, he filled the glass, but this time he only sipped it, as if he were afraid to disturb the gathering images around him.
“Let me see—let me see. I could make her a baroness. Gerard is as much Baron Valence as Shrewsbury is a Talbot. Her name is Sybil. Curious how, even when peasants, the good blood keeps the good old family names! The Valences were ever Sybils.
“Let me think—let me think. I could make her a baroness. Gerard is as much Baron Valence as Shrewsbury is a Talbot. Her name is Sybil. It’s funny how, even among commoners, good blood retains the classic family names! The Valences have always had Sybils.”
“I could make her a baroness. Yes! and I could give her wherewith to endow her state. I could compensate for the broad lands which should be hers, and which perhaps through me she has forfeited.
“I could make her a baroness. Yes! And I could provide her with what she needs to support her title. I could make up for the vast lands that should belong to her, which she may have lost because of me.”
“Could I do more? Could I restore her to the rank she would honour, assuage these sharp pangs of conscience, and achieve the secret ambition of my life? What if my son were to be Lord Valence?
“Could I do more? Could I bring her back to the position she deserves, ease these intense feelings of guilt, and fulfill the hidden desire of my life? What if my son became Lord Valence?”
“Is it too bold? A chartist delegate—a peasant’s daughter. With all that shining beauty that I witnessed, with all the marvellous gifts that their friend Morley so descanted on,—would she shrink from me? I’m not a crook-backed Richard.
“Is it too bold? A delegate from the Chartist movement—a peasant's daughter. With all that stunning beauty I saw, with all the amazing talents that our friend Morley talked so much about,—would she really shy away from me? I’m not a hunchbacked Richard.”
“I could proffer much: I feel I could urge it plausibly. She must be very wretched. With such a form, such high imaginings, such thoughts of power and pomp as I could breathe in her,—I think she’d melt. And to one of her own faith, too! To build up a great Catholic house again; of the old blood, and the old names, and the old faith,—by holy Mary it is a glorious vision!”
“I could offer a lot: I feel like I could present it convincingly. She must be really unhappy. With her looks, her grand ideas, and the thoughts of power and glory that I could inspire in her—I think she’d be won over. And to someone who shares her beliefs, too! To rebuild a great Catholic family again; with the old blood, the old names, and the old faith—by holy Mary, it’s a beautiful vision!”
Book 4 Chapter 11
On the evening of the day that Egremont had met Sybil in the Abbey of Westminster, and subsequently parted from her under circumstances so distressing, the Countess of Marney held a great assembly at the family mansion in St James Square, which Lord Marney had intended to have let to a new club, and himself and his family to have taken refuge for a short season at an hotel, but he drove so hard a bargain that before the lease was signed, the new club, which mainly consisted of an ingenious individual who had created himself secretary, had vanished. Then it was agreed that the family mansion should be inhabited for the season by the family; and to-night Arabella was receiving all that great world of which she herself was a distinguished ornament.
On the evening after Egremont had met Sybil at Westminster Abbey and had to say goodbye under such upsetting circumstances, the Countess of Marney hosted a large gathering at the family home in St James Square. Lord Marney had planned to rent it out to a new club and take his family to stay at a hotel for a while, but he negotiated so aggressively that before the lease was signed, the new club—primarily made up of a clever guy who had appointed himself secretary—had disappeared. So, it was decided that the family mansion would be occupied by the family for the season, and tonight Arabella was welcoming all the prominent people of society, of which she herself was a distinguished member.
“We come to you as early as possible my dear Arabella,” said Lady Deloraine to her daughter-in-law.
“We come to you as early as we could, my dear Arabella,” said Lady Deloraine to her daughter-in-law.
“You are always so good! Have you seen Charles? I was in hopes he would have come,” Lady Marney added in a somewhat mournful tone.
“You're always so nice! Have you seen Charles? I was hoping he would have come,” Lady Marney added in a slightly sad tone.
“He is at the House: otherwise I am sure he would have been here,” said Lady Deloraine, glad that she had so good a reason for an absence, which under any circumstances she well knew would have occurred.
“He's at the House; otherwise I know he would have been here,” said Lady Deloraine, relieved that she had such a valid reason for his absence, which she knew would have happened regardless.
“I fear you will be sadly in want of beaus this evening, my love. We dined at the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine’s, and all our cavaliers vanished. They talk of an early division.”
“I’m afraid you’re going to be really short on suitors this evening, my love. We had dinner at the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine’s, and all our gentlemen disappeared. They’re saying there will be an early departure.”
“I really wish all these divisions were over,” said Lady Marney. “They are very anti-social. Ah! here is Lady de Mowbray.”
“I really wish all these divisions were done with,” said Lady Marney. “They are so anti-social. Ah! here comes Lady de Mowbray.”
Alfred Mountchesney hovered round Lady Joan Fitz-Warene, who was gratified by the devotion of the Cupid of May Fair. He uttered inconceivable nothings, and she replied to him in incomprehensible somethings. Her learned profundity and his vapid lightness effectively contrasted. Occasionally he caught her eye and conveyed to her the anguish of his soul in a glance of self-complacent softness.
Alfred Mountchesney hovered around Lady Joan Fitz-Warene, who appreciated the attention of the charming guy from May Fair. He expressed ridiculous nonsense, and she responded with baffling insights. Her deep knowledge and his shallow remarks contrasted nicely. Occasionally, he caught her eye and communicated the struggle of his soul with a smug, soft gaze.
Lady St Julians leaning on the arm of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine stopped to speak to Lady Joan. Lady St Julians was determined that the heiress of Mowbray should marry one of her sons. She watched therefore with a restless eye all those who attempted to monopolize Lady Joan’s attention, and contrived perpetually to interfere with their manoeuvres. In the midst of a delightful conversation that seemed to approach a crisis, Lady St Julians was sure to advance, and interfere with some affectionate appeal to Lady Joan, whom she called her “dear child” and “sweetest love,” while she did not deign even to notice the unhappy cavalier whom she had thus as it were unhorsed.
Lady St Julians, leaning on the arm of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, stopped to talk to Lady Joan. Lady St Julians was determined that the heiress of Mowbray should marry one of her sons. She kept a close eye on anyone who tried to monopolize Lady Joan’s attention and constantly found ways to interrupt their efforts. In the middle of a pleasant conversation that seemed to be reaching a peak, Lady St Julians would always step in, interrupting with some affectionate remark to Lady Joan, whom she referred to as her “dear child” and “sweetest love,” while completely ignoring the poor gentleman she had effectively sidelined.
“My sweet child!” said Lady St Julians to Lady Joan, “you have no idea how unhappy Frederick is this evening, but he cannot leave the House, and I fear it will be a late affair.”
“My sweet child!” said Lady St Julians to Lady Joan, “you have no idea how unhappy Frederick is tonight, but he can’t leave the House, and I'm afraid it will be a late night.”
Lady Joan looked as if the absence or presence of Frederick was to her a matter of great indifference, and then she added, “I do not think the division so important as is generally imagined. A defeat upon a question of colonial government does not appear to me of sufficient weight to dissolve a cabinet.”
Lady Joan seemed completely indifferent to whether Frederick was there or not, and then she added, “I don’t think the divide is as critical as people usually think. A defeat on a question of colonial government doesn’t seem significant enough to bring down a cabinet.”
“Any defeat will do that now,” said Lady St Julians, “but to tell you the truth I am not very sanguine. Lady Deloraine says they will be beat: she says the radicals will desert them; but I am not so sure. Why should the radicals desert them? And what have we done for the radicals? Had we indeed foreseen this Jamaica business, and asked some of them to dinner, or given a ball or two to their wives and daughters! I am sure if I had had the least idea that we had so good a chance of coming in, I should not have cared myself to have done something; even to have invited their women.”
“Any defeat will do that now,” said Lady St Julians, “but to be honest, I’m not very optimistic. Lady Deloraine thinks they’ll lose; she says the radicals will abandon them. But I’m not so sure. Why would the radicals leave? And what have we done for them? If we had actually seen this Jamaica situation coming, maybe we should have invited some of them over for dinner or hosted a few balls for their wives and daughters! I’m certain that if I had realized we had such a good chance of getting in, I would have been willing to do something; even just to invite their women.”
“But you are such a capital partisan, Lady St Julians,” said the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, who with the viceroyalty of Ireland dexterously dangled before his eyes for the last two years, had become a thorough conservative and had almost as much confidence in Sir Robert as in Lord Stanley.
“But you are such a staunch supporter, Lady St Julians,” said the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, who had been skillfully dangling the viceroyalty of Ireland before him for the last two years, had become a complete conservative and had nearly as much faith in Sir Robert as in Lord Stanley.
“I have made great sacrifices,” said Lady St Julians. “I went once and stayed a week at Lady Jenny Spinner’s to gain her looby of a son and his eighty thousand a-year, and Lord St Julians proposed him at White’s; and then after all the whigs made him a peer! They certainly make more of their social influences than we do. That affair of that Mr Trenchard was a blow. Losing a vote at such a critical time, when if I had had only a remote idea of what was passing through his mind, I would have even asked him to Barrowley for a couple of days.”
“I’ve made a lot of sacrifices,” said Lady St Julians. “I once stayed a week at Lady Jenny Spinner’s to win over her silly son and his eighty thousand a year, and Lord St Julians suggested him at White’s; and then, after all that, the Whigs made him a peer! They definitely know how to use their social connections better than we do. That incident with Mr. Trenchard was a real hit. Losing a vote at such a crucial time, when if I had even an inkling of what he was thinking, I would have invited him to Barrowley for a couple of days.”
A foreign diplomatist of distinction had pinned Lord Marney, and was dexterously pumping him as to the probable future.
A distinguished foreign diplomat had cornered Lord Marney and was skillfully probing him about what might happen in the future.
“But is the pear ripe?” said the diplomatist.
“But is the pear ripe?” asked the diplomat.
“The pear is ripe if we have courage to pluck it,” said Lord Marney; “but our fellows have no pluck.”
“The pear is ripe if we have the courage to pick it,” said Lord Marney; “but our friends have no guts.”
“But do you think that the Duke of Wellington—” and here the diplomatist stopped and looked up in Lord Marney’s face, as if he would convey something that he would not venture to express.
“But do you think that the Duke of Wellington—” and here the diplomat paused and looked up at Lord Marney’s face, as if he wanted to communicate something he wasn't ready to say.
“Here he is,” said Lord Marney, “he will answer the question himself.”
“Here he is,” said Lord Marney, “he'll answer the question himself.”
Lord Deloraine and Mr Ormsby passed by; the diplomatist addressed them: “You have not been to the Chamber?”
Lord Deloraine and Mr. Ormsby walked past; the diplomat said to them: “Haven't you been to the Chamber?”
“No,” said Lord Deloraine; “but I hear there is hot work. It will be late.”
“No,” said Lord Deloraine; “but I hear there’s some intense action going on. It’ll be late.”
“Do you think—,” said the diplomatist, and he looked up in the face of Lord Deloraine.
“Do you think—,” said the diplomat, looking up at Lord Deloraine.
“I think that in the long run everything will have an end,” said Lord Deloraine.
“I believe that eventually everything comes to an end,” said Lord Deloraine.
“Ah!” said the diplomatist.
“Ah!” said the diplomat.
“Bah!” said Lord Deloraine as he walked away with Mr Ormsby. “I remember that fellow—a sort of equivocal attache at Paris, when we were there with Monmouth at the peace: and now he is a quasi ambassador, and ribboned and starred to the chin.”
“Bah!” said Lord Deloraine as he walked away with Mr. Ormsby. “I remember that guy—a sort of unclear attaché in Paris when we were there with Monmouth during the peace talks: and now he’s a sort-of ambassador, all decked out with ribbons and medals to his chin.”
“The only stars I have got,” said Mr Ormsby demurely, “are four stars in India stock.”
“The only stars I have,” Mr. Ormsby said modestly, “are four stars in Indian stocks.”
Lady Firebrace and Lady Maud Fitz-Warene were announced: they had just come from the Commons; a dame and damsel full of political enthusiasm. Lady Firebrace gave critical reports and disseminated many contradictory estimates of the result; Lady Maud talked only of a speech made by Lord Milford, which from the elaborate noise she made about it, you would have supposed to have been the oration of the evening; on the contrary, it had lasted only a few minutes and in a thin house had been nearly inaudible; but then, as Lady Maud added, “it was in such good taste!”
Lady Firebrace and Lady Maud Fitz-Warene were introduced: they had just come from the House of Commons; a woman and a young lady full of political passion. Lady Firebrace gave critical updates and shared many conflicting predictions about the outcome; Lady Maud only talked about a speech given by Lord Milford, which, from the way she raved about it, you would think it was the highlight of the evening; in reality, it had only lasted a few minutes and was barely audible in a mostly empty room; but then, as Lady Maud added, “it was so well done!”
Alfred Mountchesney and Lady Joan Fitz-Warene passed Lady Marney who was speaking to Lord Deloraine. “Do you think,” said Lady Marney, “that Mr Mountchesney will bear away the prize?”
Alfred Mountchesney and Lady Joan Fitz-Warene walked by Lady Marney, who was talking to Lord Deloraine. “Do you think,” Lady Marney asked, “that Mr. Mountchesney will win the prize?”
Lord Deloraine shook his head. “These great heiresses can never make up their minds. The bitter drop rises in all their reveries.”
Lord Deloraine shook his head. “These wealthy heiresses can never decide what they want. The bitter truth always creeps into their daydreams.”
“And yet,” said Lady Marney, “I would just as soon be married for my money as my face.”
“And yet,” said Lady Marney, “I’d just as soon be married for my money as for my looks.”
Soon after this there was a stir in the saloons; a murmur, the ingress of many gentlemen: among others Lord Valentine, Lord Milford, Mr Egerton, Mr Berners, Lord Fitz-Heron, Mr Jermyn. The House was up; the great Jamaica division was announced; the radicals had thrown over the government, who left in a majority of only five, had already intimated their sense of the unequivocal feeling of the House with respect to them. It was known that on the morrow the government would resign.
Soon after this, there was a buzz in the bars; a murmur, with many gentlemen coming in: among them were Lord Valentine, Lord Milford, Mr. Egerton, Mr. Berners, Lord Fitz-Heron, and Mr. Jermyn. The House was empty; the big Jamaica division was announced; the radicals had abandoned the government, which was left with a majority of only five and had already hinted at the clear discontent of the House regarding them. It was known that the next day the government would resign.
Lady Deloraine, prepared for the great result, was calm: Lady St Julians, who had not anticipated it, was in a wild flutter of distracted triumph. A vague yet dreadful sensation came over her in the midst of her joy that Lady Deloraine had been beforehand with her; had made her combinations with the new Minister; perhaps even sounded the Court. At the same time that in this agitating vision the great offices of the palace which she had apportioned to herself and her husband seemed to elude her grasp; the claims and hopes and interests of her various children haunted her perplexed consciousness. What if Charles Egremont were to get the place which she had projected for Frederick or Augustus? What if Lord Marney became master of the horse? Or Lord Deloraine went again to Ireland? In her nervous excitement she credited all these catastrophes; seized upon “the Duke” in order that Lady Deloraine might not gain his ear, and resolved to get home as soon as possible, in order that she might write without a moment’s loss of time to Sir Robert.
Lady Deloraine, ready for the outcome, was calm; Lady St Julians, who hadn't seen it coming, was in a frenzied mix of distracted joy. Amid her happiness, a vague yet awful feeling crept over her that Lady Deloraine had played her cards first; she might have made alliances with the new Minister or even sounded out the Court. In this unsettling realization, the important positions in the palace that she had envisioned for herself and her husband seemed to slip away from her. The aspirations and hopes for her children weighed heavily on her confused mind. What if Charles Egremont got the position she had planned for Frederick or Augustus? What if Lord Marney became the master of the horse? Or if Lord Deloraine went back to Ireland? In her nervous anxiety, she imagined all these disasters, latched onto "the Duke" so Lady Deloraine wouldn’t win his favor, and decided she needed to head home immediately so she could write to Sir Robert without wasting any time.
“They will hardly go out without making some peers,” said Sir Vavasour Firebrace to Mr Jermyn.
“They probably won’t leave without bringing back some friends,” said Sir Vavasour Firebrace to Mr. Jermyn.
“Why they have made enough.”
"Why they've made enough."
“Hem! I know Tubbe Swete has a promise, and so has Cockawhoop. I don’t think Cockawhoop could show again at Boodle’s without a coronet.”
"Hmm! I know Tubbe Swete has a promise, and so does Cockawhoop. I don’t think Cockawhoop could show up again at Boodle’s without a crown."
“I don’t see why these fellows should go out,” said Mr Ormsby. “What does it signify whether ministers have a majority of five, or ten or twenty? In my time, a proper majority was a third of the House. That was Lord Liverpool’s majority. Lord Monmouth used to say that there were ten families in this country who, if they could only agree, could always share the government. Ah! those were the good old times! We never had adjourned debates then; but sate it out like gentlemen who had been used all their lives to be up all night, and then supped at Watier’s afterwards.”
“I don’t see why these guys should leave,” said Mr. Ormsby. “What difference does it make if ministers have a majority of five, ten, or twenty? Back in my day, a proper majority was a third of the House. That’s what Lord Liverpool had. Lord Monmouth used to say that there were ten families in this country who, if they could just agree, could always run the government. Ah! those were the good old days! We never called off debates then; we just stuck it out like gentlemen who had been used to staying up all night, and then went to eat at Watier’s afterwards.”
“Ah! my dear Ormsby,” said Mr Berners, “do not mention Watier’s; you make my mouth water.”
“Ah! my dear Ormsby,” Mr. Berners said, “don’t mention Watier’s; you’re making my mouth water.”
“Shall you stand for Birmingham, Ormsby, if there be a dissolution?” said Lord Fitz-Heron.
“Will you stand for Birmingham, Ormsby, if there's a dissolution?” said Lord Fitz-Heron.
“I have been asked,” said Mr Ormsby; “but the House of Commons is not the House of Commons of my time, and I have no wish to re-enter it. If I had a taste for business, I might be a member of the Marylebone vestry.”
“I’ve been asked,” said Mr. Ormsby; “but the House of Commons isn’t the House of Commons I remember, and I have no desire to go back. If I were interested in politics, I could be part of the Marylebone vestry.”
“All I repeat,” said Lord Marney to his mother, as he rose from the sofa where he had been some time in conversation with her, “that if there be any idea that I wish Lady Marney should be a lady in waiting, it is an error, Lady Deloraine. I wish that to be understood. I am a domestic man, and I wish Lady Marney to be always with me; and what I want I want for myself. I hope in arranging the household the domestic character of every member of it will be considered. After all that has occurred the country expects that.”
“All I want to say,” Lord Marney told his mother as he got up from the sofa where they had been chatting for a while, “is that if anyone thinks I want Lady Marney to be a lady in waiting, that is a mistake, Lady Deloraine. I want that to be clear. I’m a family-oriented person, and I want Lady Marney to always be by my side; what I desire, I desire for myself. I hope that when we arrange the household, we consider the domestic role of every member. After everything that has happened, the country expects that.”
“But my dear George, I think it is really premature—”
“But my dear George, I think it’s really too soon—”
“I dare say it is; but I recommend you, my dear mother, to be alive. I heard Lady St Julians just now in the supper room asking the Duke to promise her that her Augustus should be a Lord of the Admiralty. She said the Treasury would not do, as there was no house, and that with such a fortune as his wife brought him he could not hire a house under a thousand a-year.”
“I would say it is; but I suggest you, my dear mother, to stay alert. I just heard Lady St Julians in the dining room asking the Duke to promise her that her Augustus would become a Lord of the Admiralty. She mentioned that the Treasury wouldn’t work since there was no house, and that with the fortune his wife brought him, he couldn’t rent a place for less than a thousand a year.”
“He will not have the Admiralty,” said Lady Deloraine.
“He won't get the Admiralty,” said Lady Deloraine.
“She looks herself to the Robes.”
“She looks at herself in the robes.”
“Poor woman!” said Lady Deloraine.
"Poor woman!" said Lady Deloraine.
“Is it quite true?” said a great whig dame to Mr Egerton, one of her own party.
“Is it really true?” asked a prominent Whig lady to Mr. Egerton, who was in her own political party.
“Quite,” he said.
"Definitely," he said.
“I can endure anything except Lady St Julian’s glance of triumph,” said the whig dame. “I really think if it were only to ease her Majesty from such an infliction, they ought to have held on.”
“I can handle anything except Lady St Julian’s triumphant look,” said the Whig lady. “I honestly believe that just to spare Her Majesty from such a burden, they should have held on.”
“And must the household be changed?” said Mr Egerton. “Do not look so serious,” said the whig dame smiling with fascination; “we are surrounded by the enemy.”
“And must the household be changed?” said Mr. Egerton. “Don’t look so serious,” said the Whig lady, smiling with fascination; “we're surrounded by the enemy.”
“Will you be at home to-morrow early?” said Mr Egerton.
“Will you be home early tomorrow?” said Mr. Egerton.
“As early as you please.”
"Whenever you're ready."
“Very well, we will talk then. Lady Charlotte has heard something; nous verrons.”
“Alright, we’ll talk then. Lady Charlotte has heard something; we’ll see.”
“Courage; we have the Court with us, and the Country cares for nothing.”
“Courage; we have the court on our side, and the country doesn't care at all.”
Book 4 Chapter 12
“It is all right,” said Mr Tadpole. “They are out. Lord Melbourne has been with the Queen and recommended her Majesty to send for the Duke, and the Duke has recommended her Majesty to send for Sir Robert.”
“It’s all good,” said Mr. Tadpole. “They’re out. Lord Melbourne has been with the Queen and suggested that Her Majesty call for the Duke, and the Duke has suggested that Her Majesty call for Sir Robert.”
“Are you sure?” said Mr Taper.
“Are you sure?” Mr. Taper asked.
“I tell you Sir Robert is on his road to the palace at this moment; I saw him pass, full-dressed.”
“I’m telling you, Sir Robert is on his way to the palace right now; I saw him go by, all dressed up.”
“It is too much,” said Mr Taper.
“It’s too much,” said Mr. Taper.
“Now what are we to do?” said Mr Tadpole.
“Now what are we going to do?” said Mr. Tadpole.
“We must not dissolve,” said Mr Taper. “We have no cry.”
“We can’t disband,” said Mr. Taper. “We don’t have a call to action.”
“As much cry as the other fellows,” said Mr Tadpole; “but no one of course would think of dissolution before the next registration. No, no; this is a very manageable Parliament, depend upon it. The malcontent radicals who have turned them out are not going to bring them in. That makes us equal. Then we have an important section to work upon—the Sneaks, the men who are afraid of a dissolution. I will be bound we make a good working conservative majority of five-and-twenty out of the sneaks.”
“As much noise as the others,” said Mr. Tadpole; “but of course no one would think about disbanding before the next registration. No, no; this is a very manageable Parliament, trust me. The unhappy radicals who kicked them out aren’t going to bring them back. That puts us on equal footing. Then we have an important group to target—the cowards, the people who are scared of a disbanding. I bet we can create a solid working conservative majority of twenty-five out of the cowards.”
“With the Treasury patronage,” said Mr Taper; “fear and favour combined. An impending dissolution, and all the places we refuse our own men, we may count on the Sneaks.”
“With the Treasury backing,” Mr. Taper said, “it’s a mix of fear and favoritism. With a dissolution on the horizon, and all the positions we’re not giving to our own people, we can definitely count on the Sneaks.”
“Then there are several religious men who have wanted an excuse for a long time to rat,” said Mr Tadpole. “We must get Sir Robert to make some kind of a religious move, and that will secure Sir Litany Lax and young Mr Salem.”
“Then there are several religious guys who have been looking for a reason to betray for a while now,” said Mr. Tadpole. “We need to get Sir Robert to make some kind of religious gesture, and that will win over Sir Litany Lax and young Mr. Salem.”
“It will never do to throw over the Church Commission,” said Mr Taper. “Commissions and committees ought always to be supported.”
“It’s not a good idea to dismiss the Church Commission,” said Mr. Taper. “Commissions and committees should always be backed.”
“Besides it will frighten the saints,” said Mr Tadpole. “If we could get him to speak at Exeter Hall—were it only a slavery meeting—that would do.”
“Besides, it will scare the good people,” Mr. Tadpole said. “If we could get him to speak at Exeter Hall—even if it’s just a slavery meeting—that would be great.”
“It is difficult,” said Taper; “he must be pledged to nothing—not even to the right of search. Yet if we could get up something with a good deal of sentiment and no principle involved; referring only to the past, but with his practised powers touching the present. What do you think of a monument to Wilberforce or a commemoration of Clarkson?”
“It’s tough,” said Taper; “he can’t be committed to anything—not even the right to search. But if we could come up with something that has a lot of sentiment and no principles at stake; something that only references the past, but with his expert skills connecting to the present. What do you think about a monument for Wilberforce or a tribute to Clarkson?”
“There is a good deal in that,” said Mr Tadpole. “At present go about and keep our fellows in good humour. Whisper nothings that sound like something. But be discreet; do not let there be more than half a hundred fellows who believe they are going to be Under Secretaries of State. And be cautious about titles. If they push you, give a wink and press your finger to your lip. I must call here,” continued Mr Tadpole as he stopped before the house of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. “This gentleman is my particular charge. I have been cooking him these three years. I had two notes from him yesterday, and can delay a visit no longer. The worst of it is, he expects that I shall bear him the non-official announcement of his being sent to Ireland, of which he has about as much chance as I have of being Governor-General of India. It must be confessed ours is critical work sometimes, friend Taper; but never mind—what we have to do to individuals Peel has to with a nation, and therefore we ought not to complain.”
“There's a lot to that,” Mr. Tadpole said. “For now, go around and keep our guys happy. Whisper sweet nothings that sound meaningful. But be discreet; make sure no more than fifty people think they're going to be Under Secretaries of State. And be careful with titles. If they pressure you, just give a wink and put your finger to your lips. I need to stop here,” Mr. Tadpole continued, pausing in front of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine's house. “This guy is my special project. I've been working on him for three years. I got two messages from him yesterday, and I can’t put off a visit any longer. The worst part is, he thinks I'm going to deliver the unofficial announcement of his being sent to Ireland, which he has about as much chance of happening as I do of becoming Governor-General of India. I have to admit, our work can be pretty critical sometimes, my friend Taper; but never mind—what we have to handle with individuals, Peel has to manage with a nation, so we shouldn’t complain.”
The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine wanted Ireland and Lord de Mowbray wanted the Garter. Lord Marney, who wanted the Buckhounds, was convinced that neither of his friends had the slightest chance of obtaining their respective objects, but believed that he had a very good one of securing his own if he used them for his purpose, and persuaded them to combine together for the common good. So at his suggestion they had all met together at the duke’s, and were in full conference on the present state of affairs, while Tadpole and Taper were engaged in that interesting and instructive conversation of which we have snatched a passage.
The Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine wanted to take Ireland, while Lord de Mowbray was after the Garter. Lord Marney, who was interested in the Buckhounds, thought that neither of his friends had any real chance of getting what they wanted, but he believed he could secure his own goal if he got them to help him out and convinced them to join forces for a common cause. So, following his suggestion, they all gathered at the duke’s place and were having a thorough discussion about the current situation, while Tadpole and Taper were caught up in that engaging and enlightening conversation we’ve shared a snippet of.
“You may depend upon it,” said Lord Marney, “that nothing is to be done by delicacy. It is not delicacy that rules the House of Lords. What has kept us silent for years? Threats; and threats used in the most downright manner. We were told that if we did not conform absolutely and without appeal to the will and pleasure of one individual, the cards would be thrown up. We gave in; the game has been played, and won. I am not at all clear that it has been won by those tactics—but gained it is; and now what shall we do? In my opinion it is high time to get rid of the dictatorship. The new ruse now for the palace is to persuade her Majesty that Peel is the only man who can manage the House of Lords. Well, then it is exactly the time to make certain persons understand that the House of Lords are not going to be tools any longer merely for other people. Rely upon it a bold united front at this moment would be a spoke in the wheel. We three form the nucleus; there are plenty to gather round. I have written to Marisforde; he is quite ripe. Lord Hounslow will be here to-morrow. The thing is to be done; and if we are not firm the grand conservative triumph will only end in securing the best posts both at home and abroad for one too powerful family.”
“You can count on it,” said Lord Marney, “that nothing can be accomplished through delicacy. Delicacy doesn’t govern the House of Lords. What’s kept us silent for years? Threats, and threats used very openly. We were told that if we didn’t completely conform to the wishes of one person, everything would be upended. We gave in; the game has been played, and won. I’m not entirely sure it’s been won by those methods—but it is won; and now what shall we do? In my view, it’s time to end the dictatorship. The new tactic being used in the palace is to convince her Majesty that Peel is the only one who can handle the House of Lords. Well, then this is precisely the moment to make it clear to certain people that the House of Lords will no longer be mere tools for others. Trust me, a bold and united front right now would be a significant disruption. We three form the core; there are many who will join us. I’ve written to Marisforde; he’s ready. Lord Hounslow will be here tomorrow. This has to be done; and if we aren’t steadfast, the great conservative victory will just lead to securing the best positions at home and abroad for one overly powerful family.”
“Who had never been heard of in the time of my father,” said the duke.
"Who had never been known during my father's time," said the duke.
“Nor in the time of mine,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“Not in my time,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“Royal and Norman blood like ours,” said Lord Marney, “is not to be thrown over in that way.”
“Royal and Norman blood like ours,” Lord Marney said, “is not something to be discarded like that.”
It was just at this moment that a servant entered with a card, which the duke looking at said “It is Tadpole; shall we have him in? I dare say he will tell us something.” And notwithstanding the important character of their conference, political curiosity and perhaps some private feeling which not one of them cared to acknowledge, made them unanimously agree that Mr Tadpole should be admitted.
It was just then that a servant came in with a card, which the duke looked at and said, “It’s Tadpole; should we bring him in? I bet he has something to share.” And despite the serious nature of their meeting, political curiosity and maybe some personal feelings that none of them wanted to admit led them to all agree that Mr. Tadpole should be let in.
“Lord Marney and Lord de Mowbray with the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine,” thought Mr Tadpole, as he was ushered into the library and his eye, practised in machinations and prophetic in manoeuvres surveyed the three nobles. “This looks like business and perhaps means mischief. Very lucky I called!” With an honest smile he saluted them all.
“Lord Marney and Lord de Mowbray with the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine,” thought Mr. Tadpole as he entered the library, his trained eye, accustomed to plotting and anticipating strategies, scanned the three nobles. “This seems serious and could mean trouble. I'm really glad I came!” With a genuine smile, he greeted them all.
“What news from the palace, Tadpole?” inquired the duke.
“What’s the news from the palace, Tadpole?” the duke asked.
“Sir Robert is there,” replied Tadpole.
“Sir Robert is there,” replied Tadpole.
“That’s good news,” exclaimed his grace, echoed by Lord de Mowbray, and backed up with a faint bravo from Lord Marney.
"That's great news," exclaimed his grace, echoed by Lord de Mowbray, and supported by a faint cheer from Lord Marney.
Then arose a conversation in which all affected much interest respecting the Jamaica debate; whether the whigs had originally intended to resign; whether it were Lord Melbourne or Lord John who had insisted on the step; whether if postponed they could have tided over the session; and so on. Tadpole, who was somewhat earnest in his talk, seemed to have pinned the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine; Lord Marney who wanted to say a word alone to Lord de Mowbray had dexterously drawn that personage aside on the pretence of looking at a picture. Tadpole, who had a most frank and unsophisticated mien had an eye for every corner of a room, seized the opportunity for which he had been long cruising. “I don’t pretend to be behind the scenes, duke; but it was said to me to-day, ‘Tadpole, if you do chance to see the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine you may say that positively Lord Killcroppy will not go to Ireland.’”
Then a conversation started that everyone found really interesting about the Jamaica debate; whether the Whigs had actually planned to resign; whether it was Lord Melbourne or Lord John who insisted on that move; whether if they had delayed, they could have gotten through the session; and so on. Tadpole, who was quite earnest in his discussion, seemed to have caught the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine’s attention; Lord Marney, who wanted to have a private word with Lord de Mowbray, skillfully pulled him aside under the pretense of looking at a painting. Tadpole, with his very open and innocent demeanor, was keeping an eye on every corner of the room and seized the chance he had been waiting for. “I’m not claiming to know everything that’s going on behind the scenes, Duke; but someone told me today, ‘Tadpole, if you happen to see the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, you can say that Lord Killcroppy will definitely not go to Ireland.’”
A smile of satisfaction played over the handsome face of the duke—instantly suppressed lest it might excite suspicion; and then with a friendly and very significant nod that intimated to Tadpole not to dwell on the subject at the present moment, the duke with a rather uninterested air recurred to the Jamaica debate, and soon after appealed on some domestic point to his son-in-law. This broke up the conversation between Lord de Mowbray and Lord Marney. Lord de Mowbray advancing was met accidentally on purpose by Mr Tadpole, who seemed anxious to push forward to Lord Marney.
A satisfied smile crossed the duke's handsome face—quickly hidden so it wouldn't raise any suspicion; then with a friendly and meaningful nod to Tadpole, signaling him not to focus on that topic for now, the duke casually returned to the Jamaica debate and soon after turned to his son-in-law for his opinion on some household matter. This interrupted the conversation between Lord de Mowbray and Lord Marney. As Lord de Mowbray moved forward, he was intentionally but casually stopped by Mr. Tadpole, who appeared eager to get to Lord Marney.
“You have heard of Lord Ribbonville?” said Tadpole in a suppressed tone.
“You've heard of Lord Ribbonville?” Tadpole asked quietly.
“No; what?”
“No, what?”
“Can’t live the day out. How fortunate Sir Robert is! Two garters to begin with!”
“Can’t get through the day. How lucky Sir Robert is! Two garters to start with!”
Tadpole had now succeeded in tackling Lord Marney alone; the other peers were far out of ear-shot. “I don’t pretend to be behind the scenes, my Lord,” said the honest gentleman in a peculiarly confidential tone, and with a glance that spoke volumes of state secrecy; “but it was said to me to-day, ‘Tadpole, if you do chance to meet Lord Marney, you may say that positively Lord Rambrooke will not have the Buck-hounds.’”
Tadpole had now managed to confront Lord Marney on his own; the other nobles were well out of earshot. “I’m not pretending to have insider knowledge, my Lord,” said the honest gentleman in a particularly confidential tone, with a look that hinted at a lot of secrecy; “but it was mentioned to me today, ‘Tadpole, if you happen to run into Lord Marney, you can definitely say that Lord Rambrooke will not be taking the Buck-hounds.’”
“All I want,” said Lord Marney, “is to see men of character about her Majesty. This is a domestic country, and the country expects that no nobleman should take household office whose private character is not inexpugnable. Now that fellow Rambrooke keeps a French woman. It is not much known, but it is a fact.”
“All I want,” said Lord Marney, “is to see men of integrity around her Majesty. This is a domestic nation, and the country expects that no nobleman should hold a household position unless their private character is above reproach. Now that guy Rambrooke is involved with a French woman. It’s not widely known, but it’s true.”
“Dreadful!” exclaimed Mr Tadpole. “I have no doubt of it. But he has no chance of the Buck-hounds, you may rely on that. Private character is to be the basis of the new government. Since the Reform Act that is a qualification much more esteemed by the constituency than public services. We must go with the times, my Lord. A virtuous middle class shrink with horror from French actresses; and the Wesleyans—the Wesleyans must be considered, Lord Marney.”
“Terrible!” shouted Mr. Tadpole. “I’m sure of it. But he doesn’t stand a chance with the Buck-hounds, you can count on that. Personal character will be the foundation of the new government. Ever since the Reform Act, that’s a qualification that the voters value much more than public service. We have to keep up with the times, my Lord. A respectable middle class recoils at the thought of French actresses; and the Wesleyans—the Wesleyans need to be taken into account, Lord Marney.”
“I always subscribe to them,” said his Lordship.
“I always follow them,” said his Lordship.
“Ah!” said Mr Tadpole mysteriously, “I am glad to hear that. Nothing I have heard to-day has given me so much pleasure as those few words. One may hardly jest on such a subject,” he added with a sanctimonious air; “but I think I may say”—and here he broke into a horse smile—“I think I may say that those subscriptions will not be without their fruit.” And with a bow honest Tadpole disappeared, saying to himself as he left the house, “If you were ready to be conspirators when I entered the room, my Lords, you were at least prepared to be traitors when I quitted it.”
“Ah!” Mr. Tadpole said mysteriously, “I’m really glad to hear that. Nothing I’ve heard today has brought me as much joy as those few words. One can hardly joke about such a thing,” he added with a self-righteous tone; “but I believe I can say”—and then he broke into a wide smile—“I believe I can say those subscriptions will bear fruit.” With a bow, honest Tadpole left, muttering to himself as he exited the house, “If you were ready to be conspirators when I walked in, my Lords, you were at least set to be traitors when I walked out.”
In the meantime Lord Marney in the best possible humour said to Lord de Mowbray, “You are going to White’s are you? If so take me.”
In the meantime, Lord Marney, in a great mood, said to Lord de Mowbray, “You’re heading to White’s, right? If so, bring me along.”
“I am sorry, my dear Lord, but I have an appointment in the city. I have got to go to the Temple, and I am already behind my time.”
“I’m sorry, my dear Lord, but I have an appointment in the city. I need to go to the Temple, and I’m already running late.”
Book 4 Chapter 13
And why was Lord de Mowbray going to the Temple? He had received the day before when he came home to dress a very disagreeable letter from some lawyers, apprising him that they were instructed by their client Mr Walter Gerard to commence proceedings against his lordship on a writ of right with respect to his manors of Mowbray, Valence, Mowedale, Mowbray Valence, and several others carefully enumerated in their precise epistle, and the catalogue of which read like an extract from Domesday Book.
And why was Lord de Mowbray heading to the Temple? The day before, when he came home to get ready, he received a very unpleasant letter from some lawyers, informing him that they were instructed by their client Mr. Walter Gerard to start legal action against him on a writ of right regarding his estates in Mowbray, Valence, Mowedale, Mowbray Valence, and a few others listed in their detailed letter, which sounded like a list from the Domesday Book.
More than twenty years had elapsed since the question had been mooted; and though the discussion had left upon Lord de Mowbray an impression from which at times he had never entirely recovered, still circumstances had occurred since the last proceedings which gave him a moral if not a legal conviction that he should be disturbed no more. And these were the circumstances: Lord de Mowbray after the death of the father of Walter Gerard had found himself in communication with the agent who had developed and pursued the claim for the yeoman, and had purchased for a good round sum the documents on which that claim was founded, and by which apparently that claim could only be sustained.
More than twenty years had passed since the issue had been raised; and although the conversation had left a lasting impression on Lord de Mowbray, one he had never fully shaken off, there had been developments since the last actions that gave him a moral, if not legal, conviction that he would no longer be troubled. These developments were as follows: after the death of Walter Gerard's father, Lord de Mowbray found himself in contact with the agent who had managed and pursued the claim for the farmer, and had purchased for a significant sum the documents that supported that claim, which seemingly could only be upheld by those documents.
The vendor of these muniments was Baptist Hatton, and the sum which he obtained for them, by allowing him to settle in the metropolis, pursue his studies, purchase his library and collections, and otherwise give himself that fair field which brains without capital can seldom command, was in fact the foundation of his fortune. Many years afterwards Lord de Mowbray had recognised Hatton in the prosperous parliamentary agent who often appeared at the bar of the House of Lords and before committees of privileges, and who gradually obtained an unrivalled reputation and employment in peerage cases. Lord de Mowbray renewed his acquaintance with a man who was successful; bowed to Hatton whenever they met; and finally consulted him respecting the barony of Valence which had been in the old Fitz-Warene and Mowbray families and to which it was thought the present earl might prefer some hocus-pocus claim through his deceased mother; so that however recent was his date as an English earl, he might figure on the roll as a Plantagenet baron, which in the course of another century would complete the grand mystification of high nobility. The death of his son dexterously christened Valence had a little damped his ardour in this respect; but still there was a sufficiently intimate connection kept up between him and Hatton; so that before he placed the letter he had received in the hands of his lawyers he thought it desirable to consult his ancient ally.
The seller of these documents was Baptist Hatton, and the amount he received for them allowed him to settle in the city, continue his studies, build his library and collections, and generally give himself the fair opportunities that brains without capital rarely get. This was essentially the foundation of his wealth. Many years later, Lord de Mowbray recognized Hatton as the successful parliamentary agent who frequently appeared at the bar of the House of Lords and before committees on privileges, earning him an unmatched reputation and work in peerage cases. Lord de Mowbray reconnected with a man who had found success; he nodded to Hatton whenever they crossed paths and eventually consulted him about the barony of Valence, which had belonged to the old Fitz-Warene and Mowbray families. It was believed that the current earl might prefer some dubious claim through his deceased mother, so even though he had recently become an English earl, he could present himself as a Plantagenet baron, further adding to the grand illusion of high nobility over the next century. The death of his son, who was cleverly named Valence, had somewhat dampened his enthusiasm in this regard, but there remained a close connection between him and Hatton; thus, before passing the letter he received to his lawyers, he deemed it wise to consult his old ally.
This was the reason that Lord de Mowbray was at the present moment seated in the same chair in the same library as was a few days back that worthy baronet, Sir Vavasour Firebrace. Mr Hatton was at the same table similarly employed; his Persian cat on his right hand, and his choice spaniels reposing on their cushions at his feet.
This was why Lord de Mowbray was currently sitting in the same chair in the same library as the esteemed baronet, Sir Vavasour Firebrace, a few days ago. Mr. Hatton was at the same table doing similar work, with his Persian cat on his right and his favorite spaniels lounging on their cushions at his feet.
Mr Hatton held forward his hand to receive the letter of which Lord de Mowbray had been speaking to him, and which he read with great attention, weighing as it were each word. Singular! as the letter had been written by himself, and the firm who signed it were only his instruments, obeying the spring of the master hand.
Mr. Hatton extended his hand to take the letter that Lord de Mowbray had been discussing with him, and he read it carefully, considering each word. Strange! The letter had been written by him, and the firm that signed it were merely his tools, following the direction of the master hand.
“Very remarkable!” said Mr Hatton.
“Really impressive!” said Mr. Hatton.
“Is it not!” said Lord de Mowbray.
“Is it not!” said Lord de Mowbray.
“And your Lordship received this yesterday?”
“And you received this yesterday, my Lord?”
“Yesterday. I lost no time in communicating with you.”
“Yesterday, I quickly reached out to you.”
“Jubb and Jinks,” continued Mr Hatton, musingly, surveying the signature of the letter. “A very respectable firm.”
“Jubb and Jinks,” Mr. Hatton continued, thoughtfully looking over the signature of the letter. “A very respectable company.”
“That makes it more strange,” said his Lordship.
"That makes it even stranger," said his Lordship.
“It does,” said Mr Hatton.
"It does," Mr. Hatton said.
“A respectable firm would hardly embark in such a proceeding without some show of pretext,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“A respectable company would hardly start a process like that without some sort of excuse,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“Hardly,” said Mr Hatton.
“Barely,” said Mr. Hatton.
“But what can they have?” urged his Lordship.
“But what could they possibly have?” urged his Lordship.
“What indeed!” said Mr Hatton. “Mr Walter Gerard without his pedigree is a mere flash in the pan; and I defy him to prove anything without the deed of ‘77.”
"What indeed!" said Mr. Hatton. "Mr. Walter Gerard without his background is just a passing fad; and I challenge him to prove anything without the deed of '77."
“Well, he has not got that,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“Well, he doesn’t have that,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“Safe, of course?” said Mr Hatton.
“Safe, of course?” Mr. Hatton said.
“Certain. I almost wish I had burnt it as well as the whole box-full.”
“Definitely. I almost wish I had burned it along with the whole box.”
“Destroy that deed and the other muniments, and the Earl de Mowbray will never be Baron Valence,” said Mr Hatton.
“Destroy that deed and the other documents, and the Earl de Mowbray will never be Baron Valence,” said Mr. Hatton.
“But what use are these deeds now?” said his lordship. “If we produce them, we may give a colour to this fellow’s claim.”
“But what good are these deeds now?” said his lordship. “If we bring them out, we might legitimize this guy’s claim.”
“Time will settle his claim,” said Mr Hatton; “it will mature yours. You can wait.”
“Time will resolve his claim,” said Mr. Hatton; “it will strengthen yours. You can wait.”
“Alas! since the death of my poor boy—”
“Unfortunately! ever since my poor boy died—”
“It has become doubly important. Substantiate the barony, it will descend to your eldest daughter, who, even if married, will retain your name. Your family will live, and ennobled. The Fitz-Warenes Lords Valence will yield to none in antiquity; and as to rank, as long as Mowbray Castle belongs to them, the revival of the earldom is safe at the first coronation, or the first ministry that exists with a balanced state of parties.”
“It has become even more crucial. Secure the barony; it will pass to your eldest daughter, who, even if married, will keep your last name. Your family will endure and be honored. The Fitz-Warenes Lords Valence will not be outdone in lineage; and regarding status, as long as Mowbray Castle remains theirs, the revival of the earldom is guaranteed at the next coronation or the first government that has a stable balance of parties.”
“That is the right view of the case,” said Lord de Mowbray; “and what do you advise?”
"That's the correct perspective on the situation," said Lord de Mowbray; "so what do you recommend?"
“Be calm, and you have nothing to fear. This is the mere revival of an old claim, too vast to be allowed to lapse from desuetude. Your documents you say are all secure?”
“Stay calm, and you have nothing to worry about. This is just a revival of an old claim, too important to be forgotten. You say your documents are all secure?”
“Be sure of that. They are at this moment in the muniment room of the great tower of Mowbray Castle; in the same iron box and in the same cabinet they were deposited—”
“Be sure of that. They are currently in the document room of the great tower of Mowbray Castle; in the same iron box and in the same cabinet they were stored—”
“When, by placing them in your hands,” said Mr Hatton finishing a sentence which might have been awkward, “I had the extreme satisfaction of confirming the rights and calming the anxieties of one of our ancient houses. I would recommend your lordship to instruct your lawyers to appear to this writ as a matter of course. But enter into no details, no unnecessary confidence with them. They are needless. Treat the matter lightly, especially to them. You will hear no more of it.”
“When I put this in your hands,” said Mr. Hatton, wrapping up what could have been an awkward pause, “I had the great satisfaction of confirming the rights and easing the worries of one of our long-standing families. I suggest you tell your lawyers to respond to this writ as a standard procedure. But don’t get into any specifics or build unnecessary trust with them. It's unnecessary. Keep the matter casual, especially with them. You won’t hear anything more about it.”
“You feel confidence?”
“Do you feel confident?”
“Perfect. Walter Gerard has no documents of any kind. Whatever his claim might be, good or bad, the only evidence that can prove his pedigree is in your possession and the only use to which it ever will be put, will be in due time to seat your grandson in the House of Lords.”
“Perfect. Walter Gerard has no documents at all. No matter what his claim is, good or bad, the only proof of his lineage is in your hands, and the only purpose it will ever serve is to eventually help your grandson take his seat in the House of Lords.”
“I am glad I called upon you,” said Lord Mowbray.
“I’m glad I reached out to you,” said Lord Mowbray.
“To be sure. Your lordship can speak to me without reserve, and I am used to these start-ups. It is part of the trade; but an old soldier is not to be deceived by such feints.”
"Of course. You can talk to me openly, my lord, and I'm familiar with these tricks. It's part of the job; but an experienced soldier won't be fooled by such maneuvers."
“Clearly a feint, you think?”
“Do you think that's a feint?”
“A feint! a feint.”
"That's a feint!"
“Good morning. I am glad I have called. How goes on my friend Sir Vavasour?”
“Good morning. I’m glad I called. How’s my friend Sir Vavasour doing?”
“Oh! I shall land him at last.”
“Oh! I’m finally going to catch him.”
“Well, he is an excellent, neighbourly, man. I have a great respect for Sir Vavasour. Would you dine with me, Mr Hatton, on Thursday? It would give me and Lady de Mowbray great pleasure.”
“Well, he is an excellent, friendly man. I have a lot of respect for Sir Vavasour. Would you like to have dinner with me, Mr. Hatton, on Thursday? It would bring great joy to me and Lady de Mowbray.”
“Your lordship is extremely kind,” said Mr Hatton bowing with a slight sarcastic smile, “but I am an hermit.”
“Your lordship is really generous,” said Mr. Hatton, bowing with a slight sarcastic smile, “but I’m a hermit.”
“But your friends should see you sometimes,” said Lord de Mowbray.
"But your friends should see you every once in a while," said Lord de Mowbray.
“Your lordship is too good, but I am a mere man of business and know my position. I feel I am not at home in ladies’ society.”
“Your lordship is very kind, but I’m just a business person and aware of my role. I don’t really fit in with ladies’ company.”
“Well then come to-morrow: I am alone, and I will ask some persons to meet you whom you know and like,—Sir Vavasour and Lord Shaftesbury and a most learned Frenchman who is over here—a Vicomte de Narbonne, who is very anxious to make your acquaintance. Your name is current I can tell you at Paris.”
“Well then come tomorrow: I’m alone, and I’ll invite some people you know and like—Sir Vavasour and Lord Shaftesbury, and a very knowledgeable Frenchman who is visiting—Vicomte de Narbonne, who is really eager to meet you. Your name is well-known in Paris, I can assure you.”
“Your lordship is too good; another day: I have a great pressure of affairs at present.”
“Your lordship is too kind; another day works better for me: I have a lot going on right now.”
“Well, well; so be it. Good morning, Mr Hatton.”
“Well, well; so it is. Good morning, Mr. Hatton.”
Hatton bowed lowly. The moment the door was shut, rubbing his hands, he said, “In the same box and in the same cabinet: the muniment room in the great tower of Mowbray Castle! They exist and I know their whereabouts. I’ll have ‘em.”
Hatton bowed deeply. As soon as the door closed, rubbing his hands together, he said, “In the same box and in the same cabinet: the document room in the great tower of Mowbray Castle! They exist and I know where they are. I’m going to get them.”
Book 4 Chapter 14.
Two and even three days had rolled over since Mr Tadpole had reported Sir Robert on his way to the palace, and marvellously little had transpired. It was of course known that a cabinet was in formation, and the daily papers reported to the public the diurnal visits of certain noble lords and right honourable gentlemen to the new first minister. But the world of high politics had suddenly become so cautious that nothing leaked out. Even gossip was at fault. Lord Marney had not received the Buckhounds, though he never quitted his house for ride or lounge without leaving precise instructions with Captain Grouse as to the identical time he should return home, so that his acceptance should not be delayed. Ireland was not yet governed by the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and the Earl de Mowbray was still ungartered. These three distinguished noblemen were all of them anxious—a little fidgetty; but at the same time it was not even whispered that Lord Rambrooke or any other lord had received the post which Lord Marney had appropriated to himself; nor had Lord Killcroppy had a suspicious interview with the prime minister, which kept the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine quiet though not easy; while not a shadow of coming events had glanced over the vacant stall of Lord Ribbonville in St George’s Chapel, and this made Lord de Mowbray tranquil, though scarcely content. In the meantime, daily and hourly they all pumped Mr Tadpole, who did not find it difficult to keep up his reputation for discretion; for knowing nothing, and beginning himself to be perplexed at the protracted silence, he took refuge in oracular mystery, and delivered himself of certain Delphic sentences which adroitly satisfied those who consulted him while they never committed himself.
Two or even three days had passed since Mr. Tadpole informed Sir Robert about his way to the palace, and surprisingly little had happened. Of course, it was known that a cabinet was being formed, and the daily newspapers updated the public on the routine visits of certain noble lords and esteemed gentlemen to the new prime minister. However, the world of high politics had suddenly become so cautious that nothing was leaked. Even gossip was off. Lord Marney hadn’t received the Buckhounds, even though he never left his house for a ride or leisure without giving precise instructions to Captain Grouse about the exact time he should come back, ensuring there were no delays. Ireland was not yet governed by the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and the Earl de Mowbray was still ungartered. These three notable noblemen were all quite anxious and a bit fidgety; at the same time, it wasn’t even mentioned that Lord Rambrooke or any other lord had taken the position that Lord Marney had claimed for himself; nor had Lord Killcroppy had any suspicious meetings with the prime minister, which kept the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine calm though not completely at ease; while no signs of upcoming events had appeared over the empty stall of Lord Ribbonville in St. George’s Chapel, which made Lord de Mowbray feel somewhat calm, though not entirely satisfied. Meanwhile, every day and hour, they all questioned Mr. Tadpole, who found it easy to maintain his reputation for discretion; knowing nothing, and starting to feel confused by the prolonged silence, he resorted to cryptic mystery and delivered some vague statements that cleverly satisfied those who asked him without committing himself.
At length one morning there was an odd whisper in the circle of first initiation. The blood mantled on the cheek of Lady St Julians; Lady Deloraine turned pale. Lady Firebrace wrote confidential notes with the same pen to Mr Tadpole and Lord Masque. Lord Marney called early in the morning on the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and already found Lord de Mowbray there. The clubs were crowded even at noon. Everywhere a mysterious bustle and an awful stir.
At last one morning, there was a strange whisper in the initiation circle. Lady St Julians flushed with color; Lady Deloraine went pale. Lady Firebrace scribbled private notes with the same pen to Mr. Tadpole and Lord Masque. Lord Marney stopped by early in the morning to see the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine and found Lord de Mowbray already there. The clubs were packed even at noon. There was a mysterious buzz and an unsettling energy everywhere.
What could be the matter? What has happened?
What could be wrong? What happened?
“It is true,” said Mr Egerton to Mr Berners at Brookes’.
“It’s true,” Mr. Egerton said to Mr. Berners at Brookes’.
“Is it true?” asked Mr Jermyn of Lord Valentine at the Canton.
“Is it true?” Mr. Jermyn asked Lord Valentine at the Canton.
“I heard it last night at Crockford’s,” said Mr Ormsby; “one always hears things there four-and-twenty hours before other places.”
“I heard it last night at Crockford’s,” Mr. Ormsby said; “you always hear things there a full day before anywhere else.”
The world was employed the whole of the morning in asking and answering this important question “Is it true?” Towards dinner time, it was settled universally in the affirmative, and then the world went out to dine and to ascertain why it was true and how it was true.
The whole world spent the entire morning asking and answering the important question, “Is it true?” By dinner time, it was agreed upon everywhere that it was true, and then everyone went out to eat and to find out why it was true and how it came to be true.
And now what really had happened? What had happened was what is commonly called a “hitch.” There was undoubtedly a hitch somewhere and somehow; a hitch in the construction of the new cabinet. Who could have thought it? The whig ministers it seems had resigned, but somehow or other had not entirely and completely gone out. What a constitutional dilemma? The Houses must evidently meet, address the throne, and impeach its obstinate counsellors. Clearly the right course, and party feeling ran so high, that it was not impossible that something might be done. At any rate, it was a capital opportunity for the House of Lords to pluck up a little courage and take what is called, in high political jargon, the initiative. Lord Marney at the suggestion of Mr Tadpole was quite ready to do this; and so was the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and almost the Earl de Mowbray.
And now, what really happened? What happened was what’s usually called a “hitch.” There was definitely a hitch somewhere in the construction of the new cabinet. Who would’ve thought it? The Whig ministers had resigned, but somehow they hadn’t completely left. What a constitutional dilemma! The Houses clearly needed to meet, address the throne, and impeach its stubborn advisors. It was the right move, and party sentiment was so intense that it wasn't impossible for something to happen. At the very least, it was a perfect chance for the House of Lords to gather some courage and take what’s referred to in political terms as the initiative. Lord Marney, encouraged by Mr. Tadpole, was quite ready to step up; so was the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine, and almost the Earl de Mowbray.
But then when all seemed ripe and ready, and there appeared a probability of the “Independence of the House of Lords” being again the favourite toast of conservative dinners, the oddest rumour in the world got about, which threw such a ridicule on these great constitutional movements in petto, that even with the Buckhounds in the distance and Tadpole at his elbow, Lord Marney hesitated. It seemed, though of course no one could for a moment credit it, that these wrong-headed, rebellious ministers who would not go out, wore—petticoats!
But then, just when everything seemed set and ready, and there was a chance that the “Independence of the House of Lords” would once again be the popular toast at conservative dinners, the strangest rumor spread. It mocked these significant constitutional efforts in the making to such an extent that even with the Buckhounds in the distance and Tadpole by his side, Lord Marney hesitated. It seemed, though no one could possibly believe it for a second, that these misguided, rebellious ministers who refused to step down were—wearing skirts!
And the great Jamaica debate that had been cooked so long, and the anxiously expected, yet almost despaired of, defection of the independent radical section, and the full-dressed visit to the palace that had gladdened the heart of Tadpole—were they all to end in this? Was Conservatism, that mighty mystery of the nineteenth century—was it after all to be brained by a fan!
And the big Jamaica debate that had been brewing for so long, along with the eagerly anticipated yet almost hopeless defection of the independent radical group, and the well-prepared visit to the palace that had made Tadpole so happy—were they all going to end this way? Was Conservatism, that powerful enigma of the nineteenth century—was it really going to be knocked out by a fan!
Since the farce of the “Invincibles” nothing had ever been so ludicrously successful.
Since the joke of the “Invincibles,” nothing had ever been so ridiculously successful.
Lady Deloraine consoled herself for the “Bedchamber Plot” by declaring that Lady St Julians was indirectly the cause of it, and that had it not been for the anticipation of her official entrance into the royal apartments the conspiracy would not have been more real than the Meal-tub plot or any other of the many imaginary machinations that still haunt the page of history, and occasionally flit about the prejudiced memory of nations. Lady St Julians on the contrary wrung her hands over the unhappy fate of her enthralled sovereign, deprived of her faithful presence and obliged to put up with the society of personages of whom she knew nothing and who called themselves the friends of her youth. The ministers who had missed, especially those who had received their appointments, looked as all men do when they are jilted—embarrassed and affecting an awkward ease; as if they knew something which, if they told, would free them from the supreme ridicule of their situation, but which, as men of delicacy and honour, they refrained from revealing. All those who had been in fluttering hopes, however faint, of receiving preferment, took courage now that the occasion had passed, and loudly complained of their cruel and undeniable deprivation. The constitution was wounded in their persons. Some fifty gentlemen who had not been appointed under secretaries of state, moaned over the martyrdom of young ambition.
Lady Deloraine comforted herself about the “Bedchamber Plot” by saying that Lady St Julians was indirectly to blame for it. She believed that if it weren't for the anticipation of Lady St Julians’ official entrance into the royal apartments, the conspiracy would have been as fictional as the Meal-tub plot or any other of the numerous imaginary schemes that still linger in history and occasionally cross the distorted memories of nations. On the other hand, Lady St Julians wrung her hands over the unfortunate fate of her enthralled sovereign, who was deprived of her loyal company and forced to endure the company of people she didn’t know, who called themselves her childhood friends. The ministers who had missed out, especially those who had received their appointments, looked like all men do when they’re jilted—awkward and trying to act casual; as if they knew something that, if shared, would release them from the sheer embarrassment of their situation, but which, out of delicacy and honor, they chose not to disclose. All those who had fluttering hopes, however slight, of receiving appointments gained courage now that the moment had passed, and loudly complained about their cruel and undeniable loss. Their dignity felt harmed. About fifty gentlemen who hadn’t been appointed as secretaries of state mourned the suffering of their young ambitions.
“Peel ought to have taken office,” said Lord Marney. “What are the women to us?”
“Peel should have taken office,” said Lord Marney. “What do the women matter to us?”
“Peel ought to have taken office,” said the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. “He should have remembered how much he owed to Ireland.”
“Peel should have taken office,” said the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. “He ought to have remembered how much he owed to Ireland.”
“Peel ought to have taken office,” said Lord de Mowbray. “The garter will become now a mere party badge.”
“Peel should have taken office,” said Lord de Mowbray. “The garter is going to turn into just another party symbol.”
Perhaps it may be allowed to the impartial pen that traces these memoirs of our times to agree, though for a different reason, with these distinguished followers of Sir Robert Peel. One may be permitted to think that, under all circumstances, he should have taken office in 1839. His withdrawal seems to have been a mistake. In the great heat of parliamentary faction which had prevailed since 1831, the royal prerogative, which, unfortunately for the rights and liberties and social welfare of the people, had since 1688 been more or less oppressed, had waned fainter and fainter. A youthful princess on the throne, whose appearance touched the imagination, and to whom her people were generally inclined to ascribe something of that decision of character which becomes those born to command, offered a favourable opportunity to restore the exercise of that regal authority, the usurpation of whose functions has entailed on the people of England so much suffering and so much degradation. It was unfortunate that one who, if any, should have occupied the proud and national position of the leader of the tory party, the chief of the people and the champion of the throne, should have commenced his career as minister under Victoria by an unseemly contrariety to the personal wishes of the Queen. The reaction of public opinion, disgusted with years of parliamentary tumult and the incoherence of party legislation, the balanced state in the kingdom of political parties themselves, the personal character of the sovereign—these were all causes which intimated that a movement in favour of prerogative was at hand. The leader of the tory party should have vindicated his natural position, and availed himself of the gracious occasion: he missed it; and as the occasion was inevitable, the whigs enjoyed its occurrence. And thus England witnessed for the first time the portentous anomaly of the oligarchical or Venetian party, which had in the old days destroyed the free monarchy of England, retaining power merely by the favour of the Court.
Perhaps the unbiased writer documenting our times can agree, for different reasons, with the notable supporters of Sir Robert Peel. One might believe that, under any circumstances, he should have taken office in 1839. His decision to step back seems to have been a mistake. The intense parliamentary factionalism that had existed since 1831 led to a gradual decline in royal authority, which had unfortunately been suppressed to varying degrees since 1688, harming the rights, freedoms, and social welfare of the people. A young princess on the throne, whose presence captured the public's imagination and to whom her subjects often attributed a strong sense of character befitting a leader, presented a good opportunity to restore the exercise of royal power—whose usurpation had caused significant suffering and degradation for the English people. It was unfortunate that someone who should have taken the honored and national role of leader of the Tory party, representing the people and defending the throne, began his ministerial career under Victoria in a manner that contradicted the Queen's personal wishes. The public's reaction, weary from years of parliamentary chaos and disjointed party legislation, the balanced nature of political parties in the kingdom, and the personal character of the sovereign—these were all signs that a movement to restore royal authority was approaching. The Tory party leader should have defended his rightful position and seized the gracious opportunity; he failed to do so, and as that moment was bound to happen, the Whigs benefited from it. Thus, England experienced for the first time the alarming anomaly of the oligarchical or Venetian party, which had once destroyed England’s free monarchy, holding power only by the favor of the Court.
But we forget, Sir Robert Peel is not the leader of the Tory party: the party that resisted the ruinous mystification that metamorphosed direct taxation by the Crown into indirect taxation by the Commons; that denounced the system that mortgaged industry to protect property; the party that ruled Ireland by a scheme which reconciled both churches, and by a series of parliaments which counted among them lords and commons of both religions; that has maintained at all times the territorial constitution of England as the only basis and security for local government, and which nevertheless once laid on the table of the House of Commons a commercial tariff negociated at Utrecht, which is the most rational that was ever devised by statesmen; a party that has prevented the Church from being the salaried agent of the state, and has supported through many struggles the parochial polity of the country which secures to every labourer a home.
But we forget, Sir Robert Peel is not the leader of the Tory party: the party that resisted the damaging confusion that transformed direct taxation by the Crown into indirect taxation by the Commons; that condemned the system that mortgaged industry to protect property; the party that governed Ireland with a plan that brought together both churches, and with a series of parliaments that included lords and commons from both faiths; that has always maintained the territorial constitution of England as the only foundation and guarantee for local government, and which nevertheless once presented to the House of Commons a commercial tariff negotiated at Utrecht, which is the most rational ever devised by statesmen; a party that has kept the Church from being a paid agent of the state, and has supported through many struggles the local governance of the country that ensures every worker has a home.
In a parliamentary sense, that great party has ceased to exist; but I will believe it still lives in the thought and sentiment and consecrated memory of the English nation. It has its origin in great principles and in noble instincts; it sympathises with the lowly, it looks up to the Most High; it can count its heroes and its martyrs; they have met in its behalf plunder, proscription, and death. Nor when it finally yielded to the iron progress of oligarchical supremacy, was its catastrophe inglorious. Its genius was vindicated in golden sentences and with fervent arguments of impassioned logic by St John; and breathed in the intrepid eloquence and patriot soul of William Wyndham. Even now it is not dead, but sleepeth; and in an age of political materialism, of confused purposes and perplexed intelligence, that aspires only to wealth because it has faith in no other accomplishment, as men rifle cargoes on the verge of shipwreck, Toryism will yet rise from the tomb over which Bolingbroke shed his last tear, to bring back strength to the Crown, liberty to the Subject, and to announce that power has only one duty—to secure the social welfare of the PEOPLE.
In a parliamentary sense, that great party has ceased to exist; but I believe it still lives on in the thoughts, feelings, and cherished memories of the English nation. It originated from great principles and noble instincts; it sympathizes with the humble and looks up to the Most High. It can count its heroes and martyrs, who have faced plunder, exile, and death for its cause. Even when it finally submitted to the overwhelming force of oligarchical rule, its downfall was not without honor. Its essence was defended in eloquent statements and passionate arguments by St. John, and expressed through the courageous speeches and patriotic spirit of William Wyndham. Even now, it is not dead but merely asleep; and in an age of political materialism, filled with mixed intentions and confused understanding, which aims solely for wealth because it believes in nothing else as achievement, like men looting cargoes on the brink of shipwreck, Toryism will rise again from the grave over which Bolingbroke shed his last tear, to restore strength to the Crown, freedom to the people, and to declare that power has only one duty—to ensure the social welfare of the PEOPLE.
Book 4 Chapter 15
During the week of political agitation which terminated with the inglorious catastrophe of the Bedchamber plot, Sybil remained tranquil, and would have been scarcely conscious of what was disturbing so many right honourable hearts, had it not been for the incidental notice of their transactions by her father and his friends. To the chartists indeed the factious embroilment at first was of no great moment, except as the breaking up and formation of cabinets might delay the presentation of the National Petition. They had long ceased to distinguish between the two parties who then and now contend for power. And they were tight. Between the noble lord who goes out and the right honourable gentleman who comes in, where is the distinctive principle? A shadowy difference may be simulated in opposition, to serve a cry and stimulate the hustings: but the mask is not even worn in Downing Street: and the conscientious conservative seeks in the pigeon-holes of a whig bureau for the measures against which for ten years he has been sanctioning by the speaking silence of an approving nod, a general wail of frenzied alarm.
During the week of political unrest that ended with the embarrassing failure of the Bedchamber plot, Sybil stayed calm and would have barely noticed what was upsetting so many esteemed individuals if it hadn't been for her father's comments and those of his friends. For the Chartists, the turmoil wasn’t a big deal at first, except that changes in government might delay the submission of the National Petition. They had long stopped seeing any real difference between the two parties fighting for power. And they were right. Between the noble lord leaving and the right honorable gentleman taking over, what’s the real difference? A vague distinction might be pretended in opposition to rally support and energize the elections, but that mask isn't even worn in Downing Street; and the earnest conservative looks through the files of a Whig office for the policies he’s been approving with his silent nod for the past ten years, all while there’s a widespread outcry of panic.
Once it was otherwise; once the people recognised a party in the state whose principles identified them with the rights and privileges of the multitude: but when they found the parochial constitution of the country sacrificed without a struggle, and a rude assault made on all local influences in order to establish a severely organised centralisation, a blow was given to the influence of the priest and of the gentleman, the ancient champions of the people against arbitrary courts and rapacious parliaments, from which they will find that it requires no ordinary courage and wisdom to recover.
Once it was different; once the people recognized a political party in the government that stood for the rights and privileges of the many. But when they saw the local governance of the country given up without a fight, and a harsh attack launched on all local powers to create a strictly organized central government, it dealt a serious blow to the influence of the priest and the gentleman, the historic defenders of the people against unfair courts and greedy parliaments. They will discover that it takes remarkable courage and wisdom to regain that influence.
The unexpected termination of the events of May, 1839, in the re-establishment in power of a party confessedly too weak to carry on the parliamentary government of the country, was viewed however by the chartists in a very different spirit to that with which they had witnessed the outbreak of these transactions. It had unquestionably a tendency to animate their efforts, and imparted a bolder tone to their future plans and movements. They were encouraged to try a fall with a feeble administration. Gerard from this moment became engrossed in affairs; his correspondence greatly increased; and he was so much occupied that Sybil saw daily less and less of her father.
The unexpected end of the events in May 1839, which saw a party that was clearly too weak to effectively govern the country return to power, was seen by the Chartists very differently than how they had reacted to the beginning of these events. It definitely motivated them, giving a more confident tone to their future strategies and actions. They felt encouraged to challenge a weak government. From this point on, Gerard became deeply involved in political matters; his correspondence increased significantly, and he was so busy that Sybil spent less and less time with her father.
It was on the morning after the day that Hatton had made his first and unlooked-for visit in Smith’s Square, some of the delegates who had caught the rumour of the resignation of the whigs had called early on Gerard, and he had soon after left the house in their company; and Sybil was alone. The strange incidents of the preceding day were revolving in her mind, as her eye wandered vaguely over her book. The presence of that Hatton who had so often and in such different scenes occupied their conversation; the re-appearance of that stranger, whose unexpected entrance into their little world had eighteen months ago so often lent interest and pleasure to their life—these were materials for pensive sentiment. Mr Franklin had left some gracious memories with Sybil; the natural legacy of one so refined, intelligent, and gentle, whose temper seemed never ruffled, and who evidently so sincerely relished their society. Mowedale rose before her in all the golden beauty of its autumnal hour; their wild rambles and hearty greetings and earnest converse, when her father returned from his daily duties and his eye kindled with pleasure as the accustomed knock announced the arrival of his almost daily companion. In spite of the excitement of the passing moment, its high hopes and glorious aspirations, and visions perchance of greatness and of power, the eye of Sybil was dimmed with emotion as she recalled that innocent and tranquil dream.
It was the morning after Hatton's unexpected first visit to Smith’s Square. Some delegates who had heard rumors about the resignation of the Whigs came to see Gerard early, and he soon left the house with them, leaving Sybil alone. The strange events of the previous day played through her mind as her gaze drifted over her book. Hatton, who had often been the topic of their conversations in various situations, and the return of that stranger, whose surprise entry into their small world had brought them so much interest and joy eighteen months ago—these thoughts filled her with a sense of nostalgia. Mr. Franklin had left Sybil with fond memories; he was refined, intelligent, and gentle, always calm and genuinely enjoying their company. Mowedale appeared in her mind, glowing in the beautiful autumn sunlight, filled with their adventurous walks, cheerful greetings, and deep conversations, especially when her father came back from his daily tasks, his face lighting up with joy at the sound of the familiar knock signaling the arrival of his frequent companion. Despite the excitement of the moment, with its high hopes and dreams of greatness and power, Sybil's eyes shimmered with emotion as she remembered that innocent and peaceful dream.
Her father had heard from Franklin after his departure more than once; but his letters, though abounding in frank expressions of deep interest in the welfare of Gerard and his daughter, were in some degree constrained: a kind of reserve seemed to envelope him; they never learnt anything of his life and duties: he seemed sometimes as it were meditating a departure from his country. There was undoubtedly about him something mysterious and unsatisfactory. Morley was of opinion that he was a spy; Gerard, less suspicious, ultimately concluded that he was harassed by his creditors, and when at Mowedale was probably hiding from them.
Her father had heard from Franklin more than once since he left; however, his letters, while filled with genuine concern for Gerard and his daughter, felt a bit stiff. There was a sort of distance in his words; they never found out much about his life or responsibilities. It sometimes seemed like he was contemplating leaving his country. There was definitely something mysterious and unsettling about him. Morley believed he was a spy; Gerard, being less suspicious, eventually thought he was stressed out by his debts and was likely hiding from them while at Mowedale.
And now the mystery was at length dissolved. And what an explanation! A Norman, a noble, an oppressor of the people, a plunderer of the church—all the characters and capacities that Sybil had been bred up to look upon with fear and aversion, and to recognise as the authors of the degradation of her race.
And now the mystery was finally solved. And what an explanation! A Norman, a nobleman, an oppressor of the people, a plunderer of the church—all the figures and roles that Sybil had been raised to see with fear and disgust, and to recognize as the causes of her people's downfall.
Sybil sighed: the door opened and Egremont stood before her. The blood rose to her cheek, her heart trembled; for the first time in his presence she felt embarrassed and constrained. His countenance on the contrary was collected; serious and pale.
Sybil sighed as the door opened and Egremont appeared. She felt her cheeks flush, her heart racing; for the first time around him, she felt embarrassed and uneasy. In contrast, his expression was calm; serious and pale.
“I am an intruder,” he said advancing, “but I wish much to speak to you,” and he seated himself near her. There was a momentary pause. “You seemed to treat with scorn yesterday,” resumed Egremont in accents less sustained, “the belief that sympathy was independent of the mere accidents of position. Pardon me, Sybil, but even you may be prejudiced.” He paused.
“I’m an intruder,” he said as he moved closer, “but I really want to talk to you,” and he sat down next to her. There was a brief silence. “You seemed to dismiss the idea yesterday,” Egremont continued in a softer voice, “that sympathy doesn’t depend on just the chance of our social standing. Forgive me, Sybil, but even you might have biases.” He paused.
“I should be sorry to treat anything you said with scorn,” replied Sybil in a subdued tone. “Many things happened yesterday,” she added, “which might be offered as some excuse for an unguarded word.”
“I would feel bad to dismiss anything you said,” Sybil replied quietly. “A lot happened yesterday,” she added, “which could explain an offhand remark.”
“Would that it had been unguarded!” said Egremont in a voice of melancholy. “I could have endured it with less repining. No, Sybil, I have known you, I have had the happiness and the sorrow of knowing you too well to doubt the convictions of your mind, or to believe that they can be lightly removed, and yet I would strive to remove them. You look upon me as an enemy, as a natural foe, because I am born among the privileged. I am a man, Sybil, as well as a noble.” Again he paused; she looked down, but did not speak.
“Would that it had been unguarded!” Egremont said sadly. “I could have handled it without so much regret. No, Sybil, I have known you; I have experienced both the joy and the pain of knowing you well enough to trust your beliefs and to think they can’t be easily changed. Still, I want to try to change them. You see me as an enemy, as someone who is naturally opposed to you because I come from privilege. I am a man, Sybil, just like I am a noble.” He paused again; she looked down but didn’t say anything.
“And can I not feel for men, my fellows, whatever be their lot? I know you will deny it; but you are in error, Sybil; you have formed your opinions upon tradition, not upon experience. The world that exists is not the world of which you have read; the class that calls itself your superior is not the same class as ruled in the time of your fathers. There is a change in them as in all other things, and I participate that change. I shared it before I knew you, Sybil; and if it touched me then, at least believe it does not influence me less now.”
"And can't I feel for others, my peers, no matter what their situation is? I know you'll disagree, but you're mistaken, Sybil; your views are based on tradition, not on real experience. The world that is here now isn't the same as the world you've read about; the class that considers itself superior isn't the same one that ruled during your ancestors' time. There's been a change in them just like in everything else, and I'm part of that change. I was affected by it even before I met you, Sybil; and if it affected me back then, at least believe me when I say it doesn't influence me any less now."
“If there be a change,” said Sybil, “it is because in some degree the People have learnt their strength.”
“If there’s a change,” said Sybil, “it’s because in some way the People have recognized their power.”
“Ah! dismiss from your mind those fallacious fancies,” said Egremont. “The People are not strong; the People never can be strong. Their attempts at self-vindication will end only in their suffering and confusion. It is civilisation that has effected, that is effecting this change. It is that increased knowledge of themselves that teaches the educated their social duties. There is a dayspring in the history of this nation which those who are on the mountain tops can as yet perhaps only recognize. You deem you are in darkness, and I see a dawn. The new generation of the aristocracy of England are not tyrants, not oppressors, Sybil, as you persist in believing. Their intelligence, better than that, their hearts are open to the responsibility of their position. But the work that is before them is no holiday-work. It is not the fever of superficial impulse that can remove the deep-fixed barriers of centuries of ignorance and crime. Enough that their sympathies are awakened; time and thought will bring the rest. They are the natural leaders of the People, Sybil; believe me they are the only ones.”
“Ah! Forget those misleading ideas,” said Egremont. “The People are not strong; they can never be strong. Their attempts to stand up for themselves will only lead to more suffering and confusion. It’s civilization that has caused, and is causing, this change. It’s their growing self-awareness that teaches the educated about their social responsibilities. There’s a pivotal moment in our nation’s history that those at the top might only just be starting to see. You think you’re in darkness, but I see a dawn. The new generation of the English aristocracy are not tyrants or oppressors, Sybil, despite what you keep believing. Their intelligence, and more importantly, their hearts are ready for the responsibilities that come with their status. But what lies ahead is no easy task. It’s not the fleeting excitement of a shallow impulse that can dismantle the deep-seated barriers built over centuries of ignorance and crime. It’s enough that their compassion is stirred; time and contemplation will do the rest. They are the natural leaders of the People, Sybil; trust me, they are the only ones.”
“The leaders of the People are those whom the People trust,” said Sybil rather haughtily.
“The leaders of the People are those whom the People trust,” said Sybil rather arrogantly.
“And who may betray them,” said Egremont.
“And who might betray them?” said Egremont.
“Betray them!” exclaimed Sybil. “And can you believe that my father—”
“Betray them!” Sybil shouted. “And can you believe that my dad—”
“No, no; you can feel, Sybil, though I cannot express, how much I honour your father. But he stands alone in the singleness and purity of his heart. Who surround him?”
“No, no; you can sense, Sybil, even if I can’t say it, how much I admire your father. But he stands alone in the uniqueness and purity of his heart. Who is around him?”
“Those whom the People have also chosen; and from a like confidence in their virtues and abilities. They are a senate supported by the sympathy of millions, with only one object in view—the emancipation of their race. It is a sublime spectacle, these delegates of labour advocating the sacred cause in a manner which might shame your haughty factions. What can resist a demonstration so truly national! What can withstand the supremacy of its moral power!”
“Those who have also been chosen by the people, based on a similar belief in their virtues and skills. They form a senate backed by the support of millions, with one goal in mind—the freedom of their people. It's an inspiring sight, these representatives of the working class championing this important cause in a way that might put your arrogant groups to shame. What can stand against such a genuinely national movement? What can resist its moral strength?”
Her eye met the glance of Egremont. That brow full of thought and majesty was fixed on his. He encountered that face radiant as a seraph’s; those dark eyes flashing with the inspiration of the martyr.
Her gaze locked with Egremont's. That brow, full of thought and dignity, was focused on his. He faced a face shining like an angel's; those dark eyes lit up with the fiery inspiration of a martyr.
Egremont rose, moved slowly to the window, gazed in abstraction for a few moments on the little garden with its dank turf that no foot ever trod, its mutilated statue and its mouldering frescoes. What a silence; how profound! What a prospect: how drear! Suddenly he turned, and advancing with a more rapid pace: he approached Sybil. Her head was averted, and leaning on her left arm she seemed lost in reverie. Egremont fell upon his knee and gently taking her hand he pressed it to his lips. She started, she looked round, agitated, alarmed, while he breathed forth in tremulous accents, “Let me express to you my adoration!
Egremont got up, slowly walked to the window, and stared blankly for a few moments at the small garden with its damp grass that no one ever walked on, its broken statue, and its decaying murals. What silence; how deep! What a view: how bleak! Suddenly, he turned and walked faster towards Sybil. She had her back to him, resting on her left arm and seemed lost in thought. Egremont dropped to one knee and gently took her hand, pressing it to his lips. She jumped, looked around, startled and anxious, while he spoke in a trembling voice, “Let me express my adoration for you!”
“Ah! not now for the first time, but for ever; from the moment I first beheld you in the starlit arch of Marney has your spirit ruled my being and softened every spring of my affections. I followed you to your home, and lived for a time content in the silent worship of your nature. When I came the last morning to the cottage, it was to tell, and to ask, all. Since then for a moment your image has never been absent from my consciousness; your picture consecrates my hearth and your approval has been the spur of my career. Do not reject my love; it is deep as your nature, and fervent as my own. Banish those prejudices that have embittered your existence, and if persisted in may wither mine. Deign to retain this hand! If I be a noble I have none of the accidents of nobility: I cannot offer you wealth, splendour, or power; but I can offer you the devotion of an entranced being—aspirations that you shall guide—an ambition that you shall govern!”
“Ah! Not for the first time, but forever; from the moment I first saw you under the starlit sky of Marney, your spirit has controlled my life and softened every part of my feelings. I followed you home and lived for a while, content in quietly admiring your nature. When I came to the cottage that last morning, it was to tell you everything and to ask you all my questions. Since then, your image has never left my mind; your picture blesses my home, and your approval has driven my career. Please don't reject my love; it is as deep as your nature and as passionate as my own. Let go of those prejudices that have soured your life, and that, if you hold on to them, may wither mine. Please accept this hand! If I am a noble, I don’t have the trappings of nobility: I can't offer you wealth, glamour, or power, but I can offer you the devotion of someone enchanted—dreams that you can inspire—an ambition that you can direct!”
“These words are mystical and wild,” said Sybil with an amazed air; “they come upon me with convulsive suddenness.” And she paused for an instant, collecting as it were her mind with an expression almost of pain upon her countenance. “These changes of life are so strange and rapid that it seems to me I can scarcely meet them. You are Lord Marney’s brother; it was but yesterday—only but yesterday—I learnt it. I thought then I had lost your friendship, and now you speak of—love!
“These words are magical and intense,” Sybil said, looking amazed. “They hit me all of a sudden.” She paused briefly, as if trying to gather her thoughts, her face showing signs of distress. “These changes in life are so strange and fast that I can hardly keep up with them. You’re Lord Marney’s brother; I only found that out yesterday—just yesterday! I thought I had lost your friendship, and now you’re talking about—love!”
“Love of me! Retain your hand and share your life and fortunes! You forget what I am. But though I learnt only yesterday what you are, I will not be so remiss. Once you wrote upon a page you were my faithful friend: and I have pondered over that line with kindness often. I will be your faithful friend; I will recall you to yourself. I will at least not bring you shame and degradation.”
“Love for me! Keep your hand and share your life and fortunes! You forget what I am. But even though I just found out what you are, I won’t be careless. Once you wrote on a page that you were my loyal friend: and I've thought about that line with kindness many times. I will be your loyal friend; I will remind you of who you are. At the very least, I won’t bring you shame and disgrace.”
“O! Sybil, beloved, beautiful Sybil—not such bitter words; no, no!”
“O! Sybil, my dear, lovely Sybil—don’t say such harsh things; no, no!”
“No bitterness to you! that would indeed be harsh,” and she covered with her hand her streaming eyes.
“No hard feelings! That would really be tough,” and she covered her streaming eyes with her hand.
“Why what is this?” after a pause and with an effort she exclaimed. “An union between the child and brother of nobles and a daughter of the people! Estrangement from your family, and with cause, their hopes destroyed, their pride outraged; alienation from your order, and justly, all their prejudices insulted. You will forfeit every source of worldly content and cast off every spring of social success. Society for you will become a great confederation to deprive you of self-complacency. And rightly. Will you not be a traitor to the cause? No, no, kind friend, for such I’ll call you. Your opinion of me, too good and great as I feel it, touches me deeply. I am not used to such passages in life; I have read of such. Pardon me, feel for me, if I receive them with some disorder. They sound to me for the first time—and for the last. Perhaps they ought never to have reached my ear. No matter now—I have a life of penitence before me, and I trust I shall be pardoned.” And she wept.
“What's going on here?” After a pause and with some effort, she exclaimed. “A union between the child and brother of nobles and a daughter of the common people! You’ll be cut off from your family, and rightfully so; their hopes will be shattered, their pride hurt; you'll be alienated from your class, and justly so, all their prejudices insulted. You will lose every chance for happiness and give up every opportunity for social success. For you, society will become a vast organization aimed at taking away your self-satisfaction. And rightly so. Will you not be betraying the cause? No, no, dear friend, for that's what I’ll call you. Your opinion of me, too good and grand as I sense it, really touches me. I’m not used to such moments in life; I’ve read about them. Please forgive me, empathize with me, if I seem overwhelmed by them. This is the first time I’ve heard such words—and it might be the last. Maybe they should never have reached me. It doesn’t matter now—I have a life of atonement ahead of me, and I hope to be forgiven.” And she cried.
“You have indeed punished me for the fatal accident of birth, if it deprives me of you.”
"You really have punished me for the unlucky accident of my birth if it means I have to live without you."
“Not so,” she added weeping; “I shall never be the bride of earth; and but for one whose claims though earthly are to me irresistible, I should have ere this forgotten my hereditary sorrows in the cloister.”
“Not at all,” she said, crying; “I will never be the bride of this world; and except for one person whose claims, though worldly, are irresistible to me, I would have long ago forgotten my inherited sorrows in the convent.”
All this time Egremont had retained her hand, which she had not attempted to withdraw. He had bent his head over it as she spoke—it was touched with his tears. For some moments there was silence; then looking up and in a smothered voice Egremont made one more effort to induce Sybil to consider his suit. He combated her views as to the importance to him of the sympathies of his family and of society; he detailed to her his hopes and plans for their future welfare; he dwelt with passionate eloquence on his abounding love. But with a solemn sweetness, and as it were a tender inflexibility, the tears trickling down her beautiful cheek, and pressing his hand in both of hers, she subdued and put aside all his efforts.
All this time, Egremont had held her hand, which she hadn’t tried to pull away. He leaned over it as she spoke—it was wet with his tears. After a moment of silence, he looked up and in a choked voice made one last attempt to persuade Sybil to consider his proposal. He argued against her beliefs about how important the support of his family and society was to him; he shared his hopes and plans for their future together; he spoke with passionate eloquence about his deep love. But with a serious tenderness, and a kind of gentle resolve, as tears streamed down her beautiful cheek and she held his hand tightly in both of hers, she gently brushed aside all his efforts.
“Believe me,” she said, “the gulf is impassable.”
“Trust me,” she said, “the gap is impossible to cross.”
BOOK V
Book 5 Chapter 1
“Terrible news from Birmingham,” said Mr Egerton at Brookes’. “They have massacred the police, beat off the military, and sacked the town. News just arrived.”
"Awful news from Birmingham," said Mr. Egerton at Brookes'. "They killed the police, drove off the military, and looted the town. The news just came in."
“I have known it these two hours,” said a grey-headed gentleman, speaking without taking his eyes off the newspaper. “There is a cabinet sitting now.”
“I’ve known it for two hours,” said a grey-haired man, speaking without looking up from the newspaper. “There’s a cabinet meeting happening right now.”
“Well I always said so,” said Mr Egerton, “our fellows ought to have put down that Convention.”
“Well, I always said that,” Mr. Egerton remarked, “our guys should have put a stop to that Convention.”
“It is deuced lucky,” said Mr Berners, “that the Bedchamber business is over, and we are all right. This affair in the midst of the Jamaica hitch would have been fatal to us.”
“It’s incredibly lucky,” said Mr. Berners, “that the Bedchamber situation is resolved, and we’re all in a good place. This issue in the middle of the Jamaica problem would have been disastrous for us.”
“These chartists evidently act upon a system,” said Mr Egerton. “You see they were perfectly quiet till the National Petition was presented and debated; and now, almost simultaneously with our refusing to consider their petition, we have news of this outbreak.”
“These chartists clearly have a plan,” Mr. Egerton said. “They were completely silent until the National Petition was presented and debated; now, just as we’ve decided not to consider their petition, we hear about this outbreak.”
“I hope they will not spread,” said the grey-headed gentleman. “There are not troops enough in the country if there be anything like a general movement. I hear they have sent the guards down by a special train, and a hundred more of the police. London is not over-garrisoned.”
“I hope they don’t spread,” said the older gentleman. “There aren’t enough troops in the country if there’s a widespread movement. I heard they sent the guards down by a special train, along with a hundred more police officers. London isn’t over-manned.”
“They are always ready for a riot at Birmingham,” said a Warwickshire peer. “Trade is very bad there and they suffer a good deal. But I should think it would not go farther.”
“They're always ready for a riot in Birmingham,” said a Warwickshire lord. “Business is really bad there, and they’re going through a lot. But I doubt it will escalate any further.”
“I am told,” said the grey-headed gentleman, “that business is getting slack in all the districts.”
“I’ve heard,” said the grey-haired gentleman, “that business is slowing down in all the areas.”
“It might be better,” said Mr Egerton, “but they have got work.” Here several gentlemen entered, enquiring whether the evening papers were in and what was the news from Birmingham.
“It might be better,” said Mr. Egerton, “but they have got work.” Just then, several gentlemen walked in, asking if the evening papers had arrived and what the news was from Birmingham.
“I am told,” said one of them, “that the police were regularly smashed.”
“I heard,” said one of them, “that the police were frequently beaten up.”
“Is it true that the military were really beat off?”
“Is it true that the military actually lost?”
“Quite untrue: the fact is there were no proper preparations; the town was taken by surprise, the magistrates lost their heads; the people were masters of the place; and when the police did act, they were met by a triumphant populace, who two hours before would have fled before them. They say they have burnt down above forty houses.”
“That's completely wrong: the reality is there were no real preparations; the town was caught off guard, the officials panicked; the people were in control; and when the police finally moved, they were faced with a victorious crowd, who just two hours earlier would have run away from them. They claim they have burned down more than forty houses.”
“It is a bad thing—this beating the police,” said the grey-headed gentleman.
“It’s a bad thing—this beating up of the police,” said the gray-haired gentleman.
“But what is the present state of affairs?” enquired Mr Berners. “Are the rioters put down?”
“But what’s the current situation?” asked Mr. Berners. “Have the rioters been dealt with?”
“Not in the least,” said Mr Egerton, “as I hear. They are encamped in the Bull Ring amid smoking ruins, and breathe nothing but havoc.”
“Not at all,” said Mr. Egerton, “from what I hear. They are camped in the Bull Ring surrounded by smoking ruins, and all they breathe is destruction.”
“Well, I voted for taking the National Petition into consideration,” said Mr Berners. “It could do us no harm, and would have kept things quiet.”
“Well, I voted to consider the National Petition,” said Mr. Berners. “It wouldn't hurt us, and it would have kept things peaceful.”
“So did every fellow on our side,” said Mr Egerton, “who was not in office or about to be. Well, Heaven knows what may come next. The Charter may some day be as popular in this club as the Reform Act.”
“So did everyone on our side,” said Mr. Egerton, “who wasn’t in office or about to be. Well, who knows what might happen next. The Charter could someday be as popular in this club as the Reform Act.”
“The oddest thing in that debate,” said Mr Berners, “was Egremont’s move.”
“The strangest thing in that debate,” said Mr. Berners, “was Egremont’s move.”
“I saw Marney last night at Lady St Julians,” said Mr Egerton, “and congratulated him on his brother’s speech. He looked daggers, and grinned like a ghoul.”
“I saw Marney last night at Lady St Julians,” said Mr. Egerton, “and congratulated him on his brother’s speech. He shot me a glare and grinned like a ghoul.”
“It was a very remarkable speech—that of Egremont,” said the grey-headed gentleman. “I wonder what he wants.”
“It was an incredibly impressive speech by Egremont,” said the gray-haired man. “I wonder what he’s after.”
“I think he must be going to turn radical,” said the Warwickshire peer.
“I think he’s going to become a radical,” said the Warwickshire peer.
“Why the whole speech was against radicalism,” said Mr Egerton.
“Why the whole speech was against radicalism,” Mr. Egerton said.
“Ah, then he is going to turn whig, I suppose.”
“Ah, then he’s going to switch to the Whigs, I guess.”
“He is ultra anti-whig,” said Egerton.
“He's totally against the Whigs,” said Egerton.
“Then what the deuce is he?” said Mr Berners.
“Then what the heck is he?” said Mr. Berners.
“Not a conservative certainly, for Lady St Julians does nothing but abuse him.”
“Definitely not a conservative, because Lady St Julians just keeps criticizing him.”
“I suppose he is crotchetty,” suggested the Warwickshire noble.
"I guess he's a bit grumpy," suggested the Warwickshire noble.
“That speech of Egremont was the most really democratic speech that I ever read,” said the grey-headed gentleman. “How was it listened to?”
"That speech by Egremont was the most genuinely democratic speech I've ever read," said the grey-haired gentleman. "How was it received?"
“Oh capitally,” said Mr Egerton. “He has very seldom spoken before and always slightly though well. He was listened to with mute attention; never was a better house. I should say made a great impression, though no one knew exactly what he was after.”
“Oh, that’s great,” said Mr. Egerton. “He rarely speaks and when he does, it’s always brief but smart. Everyone listened to him in complete silence; it was the best audience ever. I’d say he made a significant impact, even though no one really understood his intentions.”
“What does he mean by obtaining the results of the charter without the intervention of its machinery?” enquired Lord Loraine, a mild, middle-aged, lounging, languid man, who passed his life in crossing from Brookes’ to Boodle’s and from Boodle’s to Brookes’, and testing the comparative intelligence of these two celebrated bodies; himself gifted with no ordinary abilities cultivated with no ordinary care, but the victim of sauntering, his sultana queen, as it was, according to Lord Halifax, of the second Charles Stuart.
“What does he mean by getting the results of the charter without its machinery?” asked Lord Loraine, a mild, middle-aged man who spent his days drifting between Brookes’ and Boodle’s, and comparing the intelligence of these two famous clubs. He had no ordinary talents and had cultivated them with great care, but he was a victim of idleness, indulging in it as his primary pleasure, much like the sultana queen of Charles II, according to Lord Halifax.
“He spoke throughout in an exoteric vein,” said the grey-headed gentleman, “and I apprehend was not very sure of his audience; but I took him to mean, indeed it was the gist of the speech, that if you wished for a time to retain your political power, you could only effect your purpose by securing for the people greater social felicity.”
“He spoke in a straightforward manner,” said the elderly gentleman, “and I don't think he was quite sure of his audience; but I understood him to mean, and it really was the main point of his speech, that if you want to keep your political power, you can only achieve that by ensuring greater social happiness for the people.”
“Well, that is sheer radicalism,” said the Warwickshire peer, “pretending that the People can be better off than they are, is radicalism and nothing else.”
“Well, that’s just pure radicalism,” said the Warwickshire peer. “Pretending that the People can be better off than they are is radicalism and nothing else.”
“I fear, if that be radicalism,” said Lord Loraine, “we must all take a leaf out of the same book. Sloane was saying at Boodle’s just now that he looked forward to the winter in his country with horror.”
“I fear, if that’s what radicalism is,” said Lord Loraine, “we all have to follow suit. Sloane was just saying at Boodle’s that he’s dreading the winter in his country.”
“And they have no manufactures there,” said Mr Egerton.
“And they don’t have any manufacturing there,” said Mr. Egerton.
“Sloane was always a croaker,” said the Warwickshire peer. “He always said the New Poor Law would not act, and there is no part of the country where it works so well as his own.”
“Sloane was always a complainer,” said the Warwickshire nobleman. “He always claimed the New Poor Law wouldn’t work, and there’s no place in the country where it functions better than in his own area.”
“They say at Boodle’s there is to be an increase to the army,” said Lord Loraine, “ten thousand men immediately; decided on by the cabinet this afternoon.”
“They say at Boodle’s there’s going to be an increase in the army,” said Lord Loraine, “ten thousand men right away; the cabinet made the decision this afternoon.”
“It could hardly have leaked out by this time,” said the grey-headed gentleman. “The cabinet were sitting less than an hour ago.”
“It’s unlikely that it’s leaked by now,” said the grey-haired gentleman. “The cabinet just met less than an hour ago.”
“They have been up a good hour,” said Lord Loraine, “quite long enough for their decisions to be known in St James’s Street. In the good old times, George Farnley used always to walk from Downing Street to this place the moment the council was up and tell us everything.”
“They’ve been up for a good hour,” said Lord Loraine, “which is long enough for their decisions to be known on St James’s Street. Back in the day, George Farnley would always walk from Downing Street to here the moment the council ended and fill us in on everything.”
“Ah! those were the good old gentleman-like times,” said Mr Berners, “when members of Parliament had nobody to please and ministers of State nothing to do.”
“Ah! those were the good old classy times,” said Mr. Berners, “when members of Parliament had no one to impress and ministers of State had nothing to occupy themselves with.”
The riots of Birmingham occurred two months after the events that closed our last volume. That period, as far as the obvious movements of the chartists were concerned, had been passed in preparations for the presentation and discussion of the National Petition, which the parliamentary embroilments of the spring of that year had hitherto procrastinated and prevented. The petition was ultimately carried down to Westminster on a triumphal car accompanied by all the delegates of the Convention in solemn procession. It was necessary to construct a machine in order to introduce the huge bulk of parchment signed by a million and a half of persons, into the House of Commons, and thus supported, its vast form remained on the floor of the House during the discussion. The House after a debate which was not deemed by the people commensurate with the importance of the occasion, decided on rejecting the prayer of the Petition, and from that moment the party in the Convention who advocated a recourse to physical force in order to obtain their purpose, was in the ascendant. The National Petition and the belief that although its objects would not at present be obtained, still that a solemn and prolonged debate on its prayer would at least hold out to the working classes the hope that their rights might from that date rank among the acknowledged subjects of parliamentary discussion and ultimately by the force of discussion be recognized, as other rights of other portions of the people once equally disputed, had been the means by which the party in the Convention who upheld on all occasions the supremacy of moral power had been able to curb the energetic and reckless minority, who derided from the first all other methods but terror and violence as effective of their end. The hopes of all, the vanity of many, were frustrated and shocked by finding that the exertions and expenditure of long months were not only fruitless, but had not even attracted as numerous an assembly or excited as much interest, as an ordinary party struggle on some petty point of factitious interest forgotten as soon as fought. The attention of the working classes was especially called by their leaders to the contrast between the interest occasioned by the endangered constitution of Jamaica, a petty and exhausted colony, and the claims for the same constitutional rights by the working millions of England. In the first instance, not a member was absent from his place; men were brought indeed from distant capitals to participate in the struggle and to decide it; the debate lasted for days, almost for weeks; not a public man of light and leading in the country withheld the expression of his opinion; the fate of governments was involved in it; cabinets were overthrown and reconstructed in the throes and tumult of the strife, and for the first time for a long period the Sovereign personally interposed in public transactions with a significance of character, which made the working classes almost believe that the privileged had at last found a master, and the unfranchished regained their natural chief. The mean position which the Saxon multitude occupied as distinguished from the Jamaica planters sunk deep into their hearts. From that moment all hope of relief from the demonstration of a high moral conduct in the millions, and the exhibition of that well-regulated order of public life which would intimate their fitness for the possession and fulfilment of public rights, vanished. The party of violence, a small minority as is usually the case, but consisting of men of determined character, triumphed; and the outbreak at Birmingham was the first consequence of those reckless councils that were destined in the course of the ensuing years to inflict on the working classes of this country so much suffering and disaster.
The Birmingham riots happened two months after the events that concluded our last volume. During that time, the chartists were mainly focused on preparing for the presentation and discussion of the National Petition, which had been delayed by the political mess in Parliament that spring. The petition was eventually taken to Westminster on a celebratory carriage, accompanied by all the delegates of the Convention in a solemn procession. They had to build a machine to bring the massive roll of parchment, signed by one and a half million people, into the House of Commons, where it sat on the floor during the discussion. After a debate that the public felt didn't match the significance of the occasion, the House decided to reject the petition's requests. From that point on, the faction within the Convention advocating for physical force to achieve their goals gained power. The hope was that even though their demands weren't met right away, a serious and extended debate on the petition would at least offer the working classes the hope that their rights would be acknowledged in parliamentary discussions, just as the rights of other groups once challenged had been recognized through persistent debate. This method had previously allowed the faction in the Convention that championed moral power to control the energetic but reckless minority who initially disregarded all solutions besides terror and violence. The hopes of many were dashed when it became clear that months of hard work and resources had been fruitless, and the turnout and interest in the debate were less than what would happen during a typical party fight over a minor issue that would be forgotten quickly. The leaders of the working classes drew attention to the stark difference in interest shown for the threatened constitution of Jamaica, a small and weary colony, compared to their own demand for the same constitutional rights as the working millions in England. In the case of Jamaica, not a single member was absent; people were even brought from far-off capitals to take part in the fight. The debate stretched on for days, nearly weeks, with no prominent public figures holding back their opinions; the fate of governments hinged on it, cabinets were toppled and rebuilt amid the chaos, and for the first time in a long while, the Sovereign took a significant personal role in public matters, leading the working classes to almost believe that the privileged had finally found a master and the disenfranchised regained their rightful leader. The lowly status that the common people held in contrast to the Jamaican planters hit them hard. From that moment, any hope of demonstrating high moral conduct and showing the orderly public life that would indicate their readiness for public rights was lost. The violent faction, though a small minority as is often the case, but made up of determined individuals, prevailed; and the outbreak in Birmingham was the first consequence of the reckless decisions that in the following years would bring immense suffering and disaster to the working classes of this country.
It was about this time, a balmy morning of July, that Sybil, tempted by the soft sunshine, and a longing for the sight of flowers and turf and the spread of winding waters, went forth from her gloomy domicile to those beautiful gardens that bloom in that once melancholy region of marsh, celebrated in old days only for its Dutch canal and its Chinese bridge, and now not unworthy of the royal park that incloses them.. Except here and there a pretty nursery-maid with her interesting charge; some beautiful child with nodding plume, immense bow, and gorgeous sash; the gardens were vacant. Indeed it was only at this early hour, that Sybil found from experience, that it was agreeable in London for a woman unaccompanied to venture abroad. There is no European city where our fair sisters are so little independent as in our metropolis; to our shame.
It was around this time, a warm morning in July, that Sybil, lured by the gentle sunshine and a desire to see flowers, grass, and the flow of winding waters, stepped out from her dreary home to those lovely gardens that flourish in what was once a gloomy marshland, known in the past only for its Dutch canal and Chinese bridge, and now not unworthy of the royal park that surrounds them. Aside from the occasional charming nanny with her cute charge—a lovely child with a swaying feather, large bow, and colorful sash—the gardens were empty. In fact, it was only at this early hour that Sybil learned from experience it was pleasant for an unaccompanied woman to venture out in London. There’s no European city where our fair sisters have so little independence as in our capital, to our shame.
Something of the renovating influence of a beautiful nature was needed by the daughter of Gerard. She was at this moment anxious and dispirited. The outbreak at Birmingham, the conviction that such proceedings must ultimately prove fatal to the cause to which she was devoted, the dark apprehension that her father was in some manner implicated in this movement, that had commenced with so much public disaster, and which menaced consequences still more awful, all these events, and fears, and sad forebodings, acted with immense influence on a temperament which, though gifted with even a sublime courage, was singularly sensitive. The quick and teeming imagination of Sybil conjured up a thousand fears which were in some degree unfounded, in a great degree exaggerated, but this is the inevitable lot of the creative mind practising on the inexperienced.
Something of the refreshing power of beautiful nature was needed by Gerard's daughter. She was feeling anxious and down at that moment. The riots in Birmingham, the belief that such actions would ultimately harm the cause she believed in, the unsettling thought that her father might somehow be involved in this movement that had started with so much public chaos and posed even more terrible consequences—all these events, fears, and gloomy premonitions weighed heavily on her sensitive nature. Sybil’s vivid imagination created a thousand worries that were partly unfounded and largely exaggerated, but that's the unavoidable fate of a creative mind working on someone inexperienced.
The shock too had been sudden. The two months that had elapsed since she had parted, as she supposed for ever, from Egremont, while they had not less abounded than the preceding time in that pleasing public excitement which her father’s career, in her estimation alike useful, honourable, and distinguished, occasioned her, had been fruitful in some sources of satisfaction of a softer and more domestic character. The acquaintance of Hatton, of whom they saw a great deal, had very much contributed to the increased amenity of her life. He was a most agreeable, instructive, and obliging companion; who seemed peculiarly to possess the art of making life pleasant by the adroit management of unobtrusive resources. He lent Sybil books; and all that he recommended to her notice, were of a kind that harmonized with her sentiment and taste. He furnished her from his library with splendid works of art, illustrative of those periods of our history and those choice and costly edifices which were associated with her fondest thought and fancy. He placed in her room the best periodical literature of the day, which for her was a new world; he furnished her with newspapers whose columns of discussion taught her, that the opinions she had embraced were not unquestioned: as she had never seen a journal in her life before, except a stray number of the “Mowbray Phalanx,” or the metropolitan publication which was devoted to the cause of the National Convention, and reported her father’s speeches, the effect of this reading on her intelligence was, to say the least, suggestive.
The shock had also been sudden. The two months that had passed since she thought she had permanently parted from Egremont, while still filled with the same exciting public interest generated by her father's career, which she viewed as useful, honorable, and distinguished, also brought some softer, more personal sources of satisfaction. Her friendship with Hatton, whom they saw frequently, greatly enhanced the enjoyment of her life. He was a delightful, informative, and helpful companion who had a special talent for making life enjoyable through subtle, unobtrusive means. He lent Sybil books, all of which matched her interests and taste. He provided her with beautiful art books that illustrated the historical periods and exquisite buildings that were connected to her fondest thoughts and imaginations. He stocked her room with the best periodicals of the day, opening up a whole new world for her; he supplied her with newspapers whose discussions showed her that the opinions she held were not universally accepted. Since she had never seen a newspaper in her life before, except for a random issue of the “Mowbray Phalanx” or the local paper that supported the National Convention and covered her father's speeches, the impact of this reading on her understanding was, at the very least, thought-provoking.
Many a morning too when Gerard was disengaged, Hatton would propose that they should show Sybil something of the splendour or the rarities of the metropolis; its public buildings, museums, and galleries of art. Sybil, though uninstructed in painting, had that native taste which requires only observation to arrive at true results. She was much interested with all she saw and all that occurred, and her gratification was heightened by the society of an individual who not only sympathised with all she felt, but who, if she made an inquiry, was ever ready with an instructive reply. Hatton poured forth the taste and treasures of a well-stored and refined intelligence. And then too, always easy, bland, and considerate; and though with luxuries and conveniences at his command, to participate in which, under any other circumstances, might have been embarrassing to his companions, with so much tact, that either by an allusion to early days, happy days when he owed so much to Gerard’s father, or some other mode equally felicitous, he contrived completely to maintain among them the spirit of social equality. In the evening, Hatton generally looked in when Gerard was at home, and on Sundays they were always together. Their common faith was a bond of union which led them to the same altar, and on that day Hatton had obtained their promise always to dine with him. He was careful to ascertain each holy day at what chapel the music was most exquisite, that the most passionate taste of Sybil might be gratified. Indeed, during this residence in London, the opportunity it afforded of making her acquainted with some of the great masters of the human voice was perhaps to Sybil a source of pleasure not the least important. For though it was not deemed consistent with the future discipline which she contemplated to enter a theatre, there were yet occasions which permitted her, under every advantage, to listen to the performance of the master-pieces of sacred melody. Alone, with Hatton and her father, she often poured forth those tones of celestial sweetness and etherial power that had melted the soul of Egremont amid the ruins of Marney Abbey.
Many mornings when Gerard was free, Hatton would suggest they take Sybil to see some of the wonders and treasures of the city, like its public buildings, museums, and art galleries. Even though Sybil didn't have formal training in painting, she had a natural eye that only needed to observe to appreciate true beauty. She was very engaged with everything she saw and experienced, and her enjoyment was enhanced by spending time with someone who not only understood her feelings but was also ready to provide insightful answers whenever she asked questions. Hatton shared his refined knowledge and love for art generously. He was always easygoing, kind, and thoughtful; even though he had access to luxuries and comforts that might have been awkward for his companions, he navigated the situation with such skill that he managed to keep a sense of equality among them, often referencing his happy past when he was indebted to Gerard’s father or using other graceful ways to connect. In the evenings, Hatton usually dropped by when Gerard was home, and they were always together on Sundays. Their shared beliefs brought them together, leading them to the same church, and on Sundays, Hatton had made sure they promised to dine with him. He carefully checked which chapel had the best music for each holy day, so Sybil's passionate taste could be satisfied. In fact, during their time in London, the chance to experience the works of some great vocal masters was possibly one of the most significant sources of joy for Sybil. Although she thought entering a theater didn’t align with her future plans, there were still occasions where she could enjoy the performances of sacred music masterpieces in the best settings. Alone or with Hatton and her father, she often sang those heavenly notes with ethereal power that had touched Egremont's soul amid the ruins of Marney Abbey.
More intimately acquainted with Sybil Gerard, Hatton had shrunk from the project that he had at first so crudely formed. There was something about her that awed, while it fascinated him. He did not relinquish his purpose, for it was a rule of his life never to do that; but he postponed the plans of its fulfilment. Hatton was not, what is commonly understood by the phrase, in love with Sybil: certainly not passionately in love with her. With all his daring and talents and fine taste, there was in Hatton such a vein of thorough good sense, that it was impossible for him to act or even to think anything that was ridiculous. He wished still to marry Sybil for the great object that we have stated; he had a mind quite equal to appreciate her admirable qualities, but sense enough to wish that she were a less dazzling creature, because then he would have a better chance of accomplishing his end. He perceived when he had had a due opportunity to study her character, that the cloister was the natural catastrophe impending over a woman who, with an exalted mind, great abilities, a fine and profound education and almost supernatural charms, found herself born and rooted in the ranks of a degraded population. All this Hatton understood; it was a conclusion he had gradually arrived at by a gradual process of induction and by a vigilant observation that in its study of character had rarely been deceived; and when one evening with an art that could not be suspected, he sounded Gerard on the future of his daughter, he found that the clear intellect and straight-forward sagacity of the father had arrived at the same result. “She wishes,” said Gerard, “to take the veil, and I only oppose it for a time, that she may have some knowledge of life and a clear conception of what she is about to do. I wish not that she should hereafter reproach her father. But, to my mind, Sybil is right. She cannot look to marriage: no man that she could marry would be worthy of her.”
Getting to know Sybil Gerard more intimately, Hatton had pulled back from the plan he had initially formed so bluntly. There was something about her that left him in awe while also captivating him. He didn’t abandon his goal, as he had a rule in his life never to do that; instead, he postponed the plans for its achievement. Hatton was not, in the commonly understood sense, in love with Sybil; certainly not passionately in love with her. With all his boldness and talent and great taste, he had a solid sense of practicality that made it impossible for him to act or even think anything foolish. He still wanted to marry Sybil for the important reason previously mentioned; he had the intelligence to appreciate her wonderful qualities but enough sense to wish she were less remarkable because that would give him a better shot at achieving his aim. After observing her character for a sufficient time, he realized that the convent was the natural outcome for a woman of elevated mind, exceptional abilities, deep education, and almost supernatural allure who found herself born into a disadvantaged community. Hatton understood all this; it was a conclusion he reached gradually through careful deduction and keen observation that rarely misjudged character. One evening, with a subtlety that went unnoticed, he probed Gerard about his daughter’s future and found that the father’s clear intellect and straightforward insight had led him to the same conclusion. “She wishes,” Gerard said, “to take the veil, and I only oppose it temporarily so that she can have some understanding of life and a clear idea of what she’s about to do. I don’t want her to blame her father later on. But, in my opinion, Sybil is right. She cannot consider marriage: no man who could marry her would be worthy of her.”
During these two months, and especially during the last, Morley was rarely in London, though ever much with Gerard, and often with his daughter during his visits. The necessary impulse had been given to the affairs of the Convention, the delegates had visited the members, the preparations for the presentation of the National Petition had been completed; the overthrow of the whig government, the abortive effort of Sir Robert Peel, the return of the whig administration, and the consequent measures, had occasioned a delay of two months in the presentation of the great document: it was well for Gerard to remain, who was a leader in debate, and whose absence for a week would have endangered his position as the head of a party, but these considerations did not influence Morley, who had already found great inconvenience in managing his journal at a distance; so, about the middle of May, he had returned to Mowbray, coming up occasionally by the train if anything important were stirring, or his vote could be of service to his friend and colleague. The affair of Birmingham however had alarmed Morley and he had written up to Gerard that he should instantly repair to town. Indeed he was expected the very morning that Sybil, her father having gone to the Convention where there were at this very moment very fiery debates, went forth to take the morning air of summer in the gardens of St James’ Park.
During the past two months, especially the last one, Morley was rarely in London, though he spent a lot of time with Gerard and often saw his daughter during his visits. The essential push had been given to the Convention’s agenda, the delegates had met with the members, and the preparations for presenting the National Petition were complete. The fall of the Whig government, the failed attempt by Sir Robert Peel, the return of the Whig administration, and the resulting actions had caused a two-month delay in presenting the important document. It was a good thing for Gerard to stay; he was a key speaker in debates, and being absent for a week would have threatened his position as the party leader. However, these factors didn’t affect Morley, who was already struggling to manage his journal from afar. So, around mid-May, he returned to Mowbray, occasionally coming back by train if something significant was happening or if his vote could help his friend and colleague. However, the situation in Birmingham had worried Morley, and he had messaged Gerard to return to the city immediately. In fact, he was expected that very morning when Sybil, with her father gone to the Convention where heated debates were taking place, went out to enjoy the summer morning air in St James’ Park.
It was a real summer day; large, round, glossy, fleecy clouds, as white and shining as glaciers, studded with their immense and immoveable forms the deep blue sky. There was not even a summer breeze, though the air was mellow, balmy, and exhilarating. There was a bloom upon the trees, the waters glittered, the prismatic wild-fowl dived, breathed again, and again disappeared. Beautiful children, fresh and sweet as the new-born rose, glanced about with the gestures and sometimes the voices of Paradise. And in the distance rose the sacred towers of the great Western Minster.
It was a perfect summer day; large, round, fluffy clouds, as white and bright as glaciers, dotted the deep blue sky with their huge, unchanging shapes. There wasn't even a summer breeze, even though the air was warm, fragrant, and refreshing. The trees were in full bloom, the water sparkled, and colorful wildfowl dove, surfaced for air, and then vanished again. Beautiful children, fresh and sweet like newly bloomed roses, looked around with the gestures and sometimes the voices of Heaven. And in the distance stood the majestic towers of the great Western Minster.
How fair is a garden amid the toils and passions of existence! A curse upon those who vulgarize and desecrate these holy haunts; breaking the hearts of nursery maids, and smoking tobacco in the palace of the rose!
How beautiful is a garden in the midst of life's struggles and passions! A pox on those who cheapen and ruin these sacred places; shattering the hearts of nursery maids and smoking tobacco in the palace of the rose!
The mental clouds dispelled as Sybil felt the freshness and fragrance of nature. The colour came to her cheek; the deep brightness returned to her eye; her step that at first had been languid and if not melancholy, at least contemplative, became active and animated. She forgot the cares of life and was touched by all the sense of its enjoyment. To move, to breathe, to feel the sunbeam, were sensible and surpassing pleasures. Cheerful by nature, notwithstanding her stately thoughts and solemn life, a brilliant smile played on her seraphic face, as she marked the wild passage of the daring birds, or watched the thoughtless grace of infancy.
The mental fog lifted as Sybil experienced the freshness and scent of nature. Color returned to her cheeks; the bright light sparkled in her eyes; her step, which had initially been slow and, if not sad, at least reflective, became lively and energetic. She forgot her worries and embraced the joy of life. Simply moving, breathing, and feeling the warmth of the sun became incredible pleasures. Naturally cheerful, despite her serious thoughts and solemn life, a radiant smile lit up her angelic face as she observed the wild flight of bold birds or the carefree movements of children.
She rested herself on a bench beneath a branching elm, and her eye, that for some time had followed the various objects that had attracted it, was now fixed in abstraction on the sunny waters. The visions of past life rose before her. It was one of those reveries when the incidents of our existence are mapped before us, when each is considered with relation to the rest, and assumes in our knowledge its distinct and absolute position; when, as it were, we take stock of our experience, and ascertain how rich sorrow and pleasure, feeling and thought, intercourse with our fellow creatures and the fortuitous mysteries of life,—have made us in wisdom.
She settled onto a bench under a sprawling elm tree, her gaze, which had been drawn to various things around her, now fixated on the sunny waters. Memories of her past life surfaced. It was one of those moments when the events of our lives are laid out before us, each one considered in relation to the others, taking on its own clear and defined place in our understanding; when we evaluate our experiences and see how much sorrow and joy, emotion and thought, connections with others, and the unexpected mysteries of life have shaped our wisdom.
The quick intelligence and the ardent imagination of Sybil had made her comprehend with fervor the two ideas that had been impressed on her young mind; the oppression of her church and the degradation of her people. Educated in solitude and exchanging thoughts only with individuals of the same sympathies, these impressions had resolved themselves into one profound and gloomy conviction, that the world was divided only between the oppressors and the oppressed. With her, to be one of the people, was to be miserable and innocent; one of the privileged, a luxurious tyrant. In the cloister, in her garden, amid the scenes of suffering which she often visited and always solaced, she had raised up two phantoms which with her represented human nature.
The sharp mind and passionate imagination of Sybil made her deeply understand the two ideas that had been etched into her young mind: the oppression of her church and the degradation of her people. Growing up in isolation and only exchanging thoughts with like-minded individuals, these ideas had merged into a profound and dark belief that the world was divided solely into oppressors and the oppressed. For her, being one of the people meant being both miserable and innocent, while being one of the privileged meant being a lavish tyrant. In her secluded space, in her garden, and among the scenes of suffering she often visited and always tried to comfort, she had created two figures that represented human nature for her.
But the experience of the last few months had operated a great change in these impressions. She had seen enough to suspect that the world was a more complicated system than she had preconceived. There was not that strong and rude simplicity in its organization she had supposed. The characters were more various, the motives more mixed, the classes more blended, the elements of each more subtle and diversified, than she had imagined. The People she found was not that pure embodiment of unity of feeling, of interest, and of purpose, which she had pictured in her abstractions. The people had enemies among the people: their own passions; which made them often sympathize, often combine, with the privileged. Her father, with all his virtues, all his abilities, singleness of purpose and simplicity of aim, encountered rivals in their own Convention, and was beset by open or, still worse, secret foes.
But the experience of the last few months had brought about a significant change in these impressions. She had seen enough to suspect that the world was a more complicated system than she had originally thought. There wasn't that strong and simple organization she had assumed. The people were more diverse, their motives more complex, the classes more intertwined, and the elements of each more nuanced and varied than she had imagined. The people she encountered were not the pure embodiment of unity in feeling, interest, and purpose that she had pictured in her mind. Among the people, there were enemies: their own passions, which often led them to sympathize with or ally themselves with the privileged. Her father, despite all his virtues, abilities, unwavering purpose, and straightforward goals, faced rivals within his own Convention and was surrounded by open enemies or, even worse, those who were secretly against him.
Sybil, whose mind had been nurtured with great thoughts, and with whom success or failure alike partook of the heroic, who had hoped for triumph, but who was prepared for sacrifice, found to her surprise that great thoughts have very little to do with the business of the world; that human affairs, even in an age of revolution, are the subject of compromise; and that the essence of compromise is littleness. She thought that the People, calm and collected, conscious at last of their strength and confident in their holy cause, had but to express their pure and noble convictions by the delegates of their choice, and that an antique and decrepit authority must bow before the irresistible influence of their moral power. These delegates of their choice turned out to be a plebeian senate of wild ambitions and sinister and selfish ends, while the decrepit authority that she had been taught existed only by the sufferance of the millions was compact and organized, with every element of physical power at its command, and supported by the interests, the sympathies, the honest convictions, and the strong prejudices of classes influential not merely from their wealth but even by their numbers.
Sybil, whose mind had been filled with big ideas, and who viewed both success and failure as heroic, who had hoped for victory but was ready to sacrifice, found it surprising that big ideas have very little to do with the practicalities of the world. She realized that human affairs, even in a time of revolution, are often about compromise, and that the essence of compromise is smallness. She believed that the People, calm and composed, finally aware of their strength and confident in their righteous cause, just needed to express their pure and noble beliefs through delegates they chose. She thought that an old, weakened authority would have to yield to the undeniable power of their moral influence. However, these chosen delegates turned out to be a common senate with wild ambitions and selfish motives, while the old authority she thought was merely tolerated by the masses was strong and organized, with all the physical power at its disposal, backed by the interests, sympathies, honest beliefs, and strong biases of classes that were influential not just because of their wealth but also because of their numbers.
Nor could she resist the belief that the feeling of the rich towards the poor was not that sentiment of unmingled hate and scorn which she associated with Norman conquerors and feudal laws. She would ascribe rather the want of sympathy that unquestionably exists between Wealth and Work in England, to mutual ignorance between the classes which possess these two great elements of national prosperity; and though the source of that ignorance was to be sought in antecedent circumstances of violence and oppression, the consequences perhaps had outlived the causes, as customs survive opinions.
Nor could she shake the belief that the way the wealthy viewed the poor wasn't the pure hate and disdain she linked with Norman conquerors and feudal laws. Instead, she attributed the lack of understanding that clearly exists between Wealth and Work in England to the mutual ignorance between the classes that hold these two major elements of national prosperity. Even though the roots of that ignorance could be traced back to past violence and oppression, maybe the effects had outlasted the reasons, just as customs endure beyond beliefs.
Sybil looked towards Westminster, to those proud and passionate halls where assembles the Parliament of England; that rapacious, violent, and haughty body, that had brought kings and prelates to the block; spoiled churches and then seized the sacred manors for their personal prey; invested their own possessions with infinite privileges, and then mortgaged for their state and empire the labour of countless generations. Could the voice of solace sound from such a quarter?
Sybil gazed toward Westminster, to those proud and passionate halls where the Parliament of England meets; that greedy, violent, and arrogant group that had sent kings and church leaders to the block; plundered churches and then grabbed the sacred estates for their own gain; endowed their own properties with endless privileges, and then mortgaged the work of countless generations for their state and empire. Could any voice of comfort come from such a place?
Sybil unfolded a journal which she had brought; not now to be read for the first time; but now for the first time to be read alone, undisturbed, in a scene of softness and serenity. It contained a report of the debate in the House of Commons on the presentation of the National Petition; that important document which had been the means of drawing forth Sybil from her solitude, and of teaching her something of that world of which she had often pondered, and yet which she had so inaccurately preconceived.
Sybil opened a journal she had brought with her; not to read it for the first time, but to read it alone, undisturbed, in a calm and peaceful setting. It included a report on the debate in the House of Commons regarding the National Petition, the significant document that had drawn Sybil out of her solitude and shown her a glimpse of the world she had often thought about but had perceived so inaccurately.
Yes! there was one voice that had sounded in that proud Parliament, that free from the slang of faction, had dared to express immortal truths: the voice of a noble, who without being a demagogue, had upheld the popular cause; had pronounced his conviction that the rights of labour were as sacred as those of property; that if a difference were to be established, the interests of the living wealth ought to be preferred; who had declared that the social happiness of the millions should be the first object of a statesman, and that if that were not achieved, thrones and dominions, the pomp and power of courts and empires, were alike worthless.
Yes! There was one voice that rang out in that proud Parliament, free from the jargon of factions, that had the courage to express timeless truths: the voice of a noble, who, without being a demagogue, supported the people's cause; who declared his belief that the rights of labor were just as sacred as those of property; that if a distinction were to be made, the interests of the working class should come first; who stated that the social well-being of the many should be the top priority for any statesman, and that if that wasn't achieved, thrones and kingdoms, the grandeur and influence of courts and empires, were all equally worthless.
With a heart not without emotion; with a kindling cheek, and eyes suffused with tears, Sybil read the speech of Egremont. She ceased; still holding the paper with one hand, she laid on it the other with tenderness, and looked up to breathe as it were for relief. Before her stood the orator himself.
With a heart full of feeling, flushed cheeks, and tear-filled eyes, Sybil read Egremont's speech. She stopped, still holding the paper in one hand, gently placing her other hand on it, and looked up as if to find some relief. Standing in front of her was the orator himself.
Book 5 Chapter 2
Egremont had recognized Sybil as she entered the garden. He was himself crossing the park to attend a committee of the House of Commons which had sat for the first time that morning. The meeting had been formal and brief, the committee soon adjourned, and Egremont repaired to the spot where he was in the hope of still finding Sybil.
Egremont had spotted Sybil as she walked into the garden. He was making his way across the park to attend a committee meeting of the House of Commons that had taken place for the first time that morning. The meeting was formal and short, the committee quickly adjourned, and Egremont headed back to the place where he hoped to find Sybil.
He approached her not without some restraint; with reserve and yet with tenderness. “This is a great, an unexpected pleasure indeed.” he said in a faltering tone. She had looked up; the expression of an agitation, not distressful, on her beautiful countenance could not be concealed. She smiled through a gushing vision: and with a flushed cheek, impelled perhaps by her native frankness, perhaps by some softer and irresistible feeling of gratitude, respect, regard, she said in a low voice, “I was reading your beautiful speech.”
He approached her with a bit of hesitation; with restraint but also with tenderness. “This is such a great, unexpected pleasure,” he said in a shaky voice. She looked up; the expression of a nervous excitement, not distress, on her beautiful face was hard to hide. She smiled through a wave of emotions: and with a flushed cheek, driven maybe by her natural honesty, maybe by a softer and stronger feeling of gratitude, respect, or affection, she said softly, “I was reading your wonderful speech.”
“Indeed,” said Egremont much moved, “that is an honour,—a pleasure,—a reward, I never could have even hoped to have attained.”
“Absolutely,” said Egremont, clearly emotional, “that is an honor—a pleasure—a reward I never even hoped to achieve.”
“By all,” continued Sybil with more self-possession, “it must be read with pleasure, with advantage, but by me—oh! with what deep interest.”
“By all,” continued Sybil with more confidence, “it must be read with pleasure and benefit, but by me—oh! with such deep interest.”
“If anything that I said finds an echo in your breast,” and here he hesitated, “—it will give me confidence for the future,” he hurriedly added.
“If anything I said resonates with you,” he hesitated, “—it will make me feel more confident about the future,” he quickly added.
“Ah! why do not others feel like you!” said Sybil, “all would not then be hopeless.”
“Ah! why don’t others feel like you?” Sybil said. “Then everything wouldn’t be hopeless.”
“But you are not hopeless,” said Egremont, and he seated himself on the bench, but at some distance from her.
“But you’re not without hope,” said Egremont, and he sat down on the bench, but kept some distance from her.
Sybil shook her head.
Sybil sighed.
“But when we spoke last,” said Egremont, “you were full of confidence—in your cause, and in your means.”
“But when we talked last,” said Egremont, “you were full of confidence—in your cause and in your methods.”
“It is not very long ago,” said Sybil, “since we thus spoke, and yet time in the interval has taught me some bitter truths.”
“It wasn't that long ago,” said Sybil, “since we talked like this, and yet time in between has taught me some hard truths.”
“Truth is very precious,” said Egremont, “to us all; and yet I fear I could not sufficiently appreciate the cause that deprived you of your sanguine faith.”
“Truth is really valuable,” said Egremont, “to all of us; and yet I worry I couldn't fully understand what made you lose your hopeful faith.”
“Alas!” said Sybil mournfully, “I was but a dreamer of dreams: I wake from my hallucination as others have done I suppose before me. Like them too I feel the glory of life has gone; but my content at least,” and she bent her head meekly, “has never rested I hope too much on this world.”
“Alas!” said Sybil sadly, “I was just a dreamer of dreams: I wake from my illusion as others probably have before me. Like them, I feel the glory of life has faded; but my peace, at least,” and she lowered her head humbly, “has never depended too much on this world.”
“You are depressed, dear Sybil?”
"Are you feeling down, dear Sybil?"
“I am unhappy. I am anxious about my father. I fear that he is surrounded by men unworthy of his confidence. These scenes of violence alarm me. Under any circumstances I should shrink from them, but I am impressed with the conviction that they can bring us nothing but disaster and disgrace.”
“I’m not happy. I’m worried about my dad. I’m afraid he’s around people who don’t deserve his trust. These violent situations scare me. In any case, I’d want to avoid them, but I’m convinced they’ll only lead us to disaster and shame.”
“I honor your father,” said Egremont, “I know no man whose character I esteem so truly noble; such a just compound of intelligence and courage, and gentle and generous impulse. I should deeply grieve were he to compromise himself. But you have influence over him, the greatest, as you have over all. Counsel him to return to Mowbray.”
“I respect your father,” said Egremont, “I don’t know anyone whose character I admire as genuinely noble; he’s such a perfect mix of intelligence and bravery, along with kindness and generosity. I would be incredibly upset if he were to tarnish his reputation. But you have a lot of influence over him, more than anyone else. Please encourage him to go back to Mowbray.”
“Can I give counsel?” said Sybil, “I who have been wrong in all my judgments? I came up to this city with him, to be his guide, his guardian. What arrogance! What short-sighted pride! I thought the People all felt as I feel; that I had nothing to do but to sustain and animate him; to encourage him when he flagged, to uphold him when he wavered. I thought that moral power must govern the world, and that moral power was embodied in an assembly whose annals will be a series of petty intrigues, or, what is worse, of violent machinations.”
“Can I really give advice?” said Sybil. “Me, who has been wrong in all my judgments? I came to this city with him to be his guide, his protector. What arrogance! What blind pride! I thought everyone shared my feelings; that all I had to do was support and inspire him; to encourage him when he faltered, to bolster him when he hesitated. I believed that moral strength would lead the world, and that moral strength was represented by a group whose history will be filled with petty schemes, or worse, vicious plots.”
“Exert every energy,” said Egremont, “that your father should leave London, immediately; to-morrow, to-night if possible. After this business at Birmingham, the government must act. I hear that they will immediately increase the army and the police; and that there is a circular from the Secretary of State to the Lords Lieutenant of counties. But the government will strike at the Convention. The members who remain will be the victims. If your father return to Mowbray and be quiet, he has a chance of not being disturbed.”
“Put in maximum effort,” said Egremont, “to get your father to leave London right away; tomorrow, tonight if you can. After this situation in Birmingham, the government has to take action. I’ve heard that they’re going to boost the army and the police right away, and there’s a circular from the Secretary of State to the Lords Lieutenant of counties. But the government will target the Convention. The remaining members will be the ones who suffer. If your father goes back to Mowbray and keeps a low profile, he might avoid any trouble.”
“An ignoble end of many lofty hopes,” said Sybil.
“An unworthy end to many great hopes,” said Sybil.
“Let us retain our hopes,” said Egremont, “and cherish them.”
“Let’s hold on to our hopes,” said Egremont, “and treasure them.”
“I have none,” she replied.
“I don’t have any,” she said.
“And I am sanguine,” said Egremont.
“And I am optimistic,” said Egremont.
“Ah! because you have made a beautiful speech. But they will listen to you, they will cheer you, but they will never follow you. The dove and the eagle will not mate; the lion and the lamb will not lie down together; and the conquerors will never rescue the conquered.”
“Ah! because you’ve given a beautiful speech. But they’ll listen to you, they’ll cheer for you, but they’ll never follow you. The dove and the eagle won’t mate; the lion and the lamb won’t lie down together; and the conquerors will never save the conquered.”
Egremont shook his head. “You still will cherish these phantoms, dear Sybil! and why? They are not visions of delight. Believe me they are as vain as they are distressing. The mind of England is the mind ever of the rising race. Trust me it is with the People. And not the less so, because this feeling is one of which even in a great degree it is unconscious. Those opinions which you have been educated to dread and mistrust are opinions that are dying away. Predominant opinions are generally the opinions of the generation that is vanishing. Let an accident, which speculation could not foresee, the balanced state at this moment of parliamentary parties cease, and in a few years, more or less, cease it must, and you will witness a development of the new mind of England, which will make up by its rapid progress for its retarded action. I live among these men; I know their inmost souls; I watch their instincts and their impulses; I know the principles which they have imbibed, and I know, however hindered by circumstances for the moment, those principles must bear their fruit. It will be a produce hostile to the oligarchical system. The future principle of English politics will not be a levelling principle; not a principle adverse to privileges, but favourable to their extension. It will seek to ensure equality, not by levelling the Few but by elevating the Many.”
Egremont shook his head. “You still hold on to these illusions, dear Sybil! But why? They aren’t visions of joy. Believe me, they are as empty as they are troubling. The mindset of England is always that of the emerging generation. Trust me, it lies with the People. And it’s not less so, because this feeling is often one they are not even fully aware of. The opinions you’ve been taught to fear and distrust are fading away. The dominant viewpoints are usually those of the departing generation. If an unforeseen event were to disrupt the current balance of parliamentary parties—and it must, sooner or later—you would see the emergence of the new mindset in England, which will rapidly compensate for its earlier delays. I live among these people; I know their deepest thoughts; I observe their instincts and motivations; I understand the principles they have absorbed, and I know that, despite the current obstacles, those principles will eventually yield results. They will produce something that challenges the oligarchical system. The future direction of English politics won’t be about bringing everyone down to the same level; it won’t oppose privileges but instead support their expansion. It will aim to achieve equality, not by lowering the Few, but by uplifting the Many.”
Indulging for some little time in the mutual reflections, which the tone of the conversation suggested, Sybil at length rose, and saying that she hoped by this time her father might have returned, bade farewell to Egremont, but he also rising would for a time accompany her. At the gate of the gardens however she paused, and said with a soft sad smile, “Here we must part,” and extended to him her hand.
Indulging for a little while in the mutual thoughts that the conversation inspired, Sybil eventually stood up and said she hoped her father would have returned by now. She bid farewell to Egremont, but he also stood up and offered to walk with her for a bit. However, when they reached the garden gate, she stopped and, with a soft, sad smile, said, “Here we have to part,” and extended her hand to him.
“Heaven will guard over you!” said Egremont, “for you are a celestial charge.”
“Heaven will watch over you!” said Egremont, “because you are a heavenly being.”
Book 5 Chapter 3
As Sybil approached her home, she recognized her father in the court before their house, accompanied by several men, with whom he seemed on the point of going forth. She was so anxious to speak to Gerard, that she did not hesitate at once to advance. There was a stir as she entered the gate; the men ceased talking, some stood aloof, all welcomed her with silent respect. With one or two Sybil was not entirely unacquainted; at least by name or person. To them, as she passed, she bent her head; and then going up to her father, who was about to welcome her, she said, in a tone of calmness and with a semblance of composure, “If you are going out, dear father, I should like to see you for one moment first.”
As Sybil approached her house, she spotted her father in the courtyard with several men, seemingly ready to leave. She was so eager to talk to Gerard that she quickly moved forward without hesitation. There was a stir as she entered the gate; the men stopped talking, some stepped back, and all greeted her with silent respect. She knew a couple of them, at least by name or sight. As she walked by, she nodded her head to them. Then, going up to her father, who was about to greet her, she said in a calm tone and with a hint of composure, “If you're heading out, Dad, I’d like to see you for a moment first.”
“A moment, friends,” said Gerard, “with your leave;” and he accompanied his daughter into the house. He would have stopped in the hall, but she walked on to their room, and Gerard, though pressed for time, was compelled to follow her. When they had entered their chamber. Sybil closed the door with care, and then, Gerard sitting, or rather leaning carelessly, on the edge of the table, she said, “We are once more together, dear father; we will never again he separated.”
“Just a moment, friends,” said Gerard, “if you don’t mind;” and he went inside the house with his daughter. He intended to pause in the hallway, but she moved on to their room, and Gerard, though short on time, had to follow her. Once they were in their room, Sybil shut the door gently, and then, with Gerard sitting—well, more like leaning casually on the edge of the table—she said, “We’re together again, dear father; we will never be separated again.”
Gerard sprang quickly on his legs, his eye kindled, his cheek flushed. “Something has happened to you, Sybil!”
Gerard jumped up quickly, his eyes bright and his cheeks flushed. “Something happened to you, Sybil!”
“No,” she said, shaking her head mournfully, “not that; but something may happen to you.”
“No,” she said, shaking her head sadly, “not that; but something might happen to you.”
“How so, my child?” said her father, relapsing into his customary good-tempered placidity, and speaking in an easy, measured, almost drawling tone that was habitual to him.
“How so, my child?” her father replied, falling back into his usual good-natured calmness, and speaking in an easy, measured, almost drawling tone that he often used.
“You are in danger,” said Sybil, “great and immediate. No matter at this moment how I am persuaded of this I wish no mysteries, but there is no time for details. The government will strike at the Convention; they are resolved. This outbreak at Birmingham has brought affairs to a crisis. They have already arrested the leaders there; they will seize those who remain here in avowed correspondence with them.”
“You're in danger,” Sybil said. “It's serious and urgent. I don’t want to get into how I know this, but we don’t have time for details. The government is going to target the Convention; they’re determined to do it. The situation in Birmingham has escalated things. They’ve already arrested the leaders there, and they’ll go after anyone here who’s in contact with them.”
“If they arrest all who are in correspondence with the Convention,” said Gerard, “they will have enough to do.”
“If they arrest everyone who is in contact with the Convention,” said Gerard, “they’ll have their hands full.”
“Yes; but you take a leading part,” said Sybil; “you are the individual they would select.”
“Yes; but you play a major role,” Sybil said; “you’re the person they would choose.”
“Would you have me hide myself?” said Gerard, “just because something is going on besides talk.”
“Do you want me to hide?” Gerard asked, “just because there’s something happening besides talk?”
“Besides talk!” exclaimed Sybil. “O! my father, what thoughts are these! It may be that words are vain to save us; but feeble deeds are vainer far than words.”
“Besides talking!” Sybil exclaimed. “Oh! my father, what are these thoughts! It might be that words are useless to save us; but weak actions are even more useless than words.”
“I do not see that the deeds, though I have nothing to do with them, are so feeble,” said Gerard; “their boasted police are beaten, and by the isolated movement of an unorganized mass. What if the outbreak had not been a solitary one? What if the people had been disciplined?”
“I don’t think the actions, even though I’m not involved in them, are that weak,” said Gerard. “Their so-called police are being outdone by a disorganized group. What if the uprising hadn’t been a one-time thing? What if the people had been organized?”
“What if everything were changed, if everything were contrary to what it is?” said Sybil. “The people are not disciplined; their action will not be, cannot be, coherent and uniform; these are riots in which you are involved, not revolutions; and you will be a victim, and not a sacrifice.”
“What if everything changed, if everything was the opposite of what it is?” said Sybil. “The people aren’t disciplined; their actions won’t be, can’t be, consistent and united; these are riots you’re involved in, not revolutions; and you’ll end up being a victim, not a sacrifice.”
Gerard looked thoughtful, but not anxious: after a momentary pause, he said, “We must not be scared at a few arrests, Sybil. These are hap-hazard pranks of a government that wants to terrify, but is itself frightened. I have not counselled, none of us have counselled, this stir at Birmingham. It is a casualty. We were none of us prepared for it. But great things spring from casualties. I say the police were beaten and the troops alarmed; and I say this was done without organization and in a single spot. I am as much against feeble deeds as you can be, Sybil; and to prove this to you, our conversation at the moment you arrived, was to take care for the future that there shall be none. Neither vain words nor feeble deeds for the future,” added Gerard, and he moved to depart.
Gerard looked thoughtful, but not worried: after a brief pause, he said, “We shouldn’t be scared by a few arrests, Sybil. These are random acts from a government that wants to instill fear, but is itself afraid. I haven’t advised, and none of us have advised, this uproar in Birmingham. It was unplanned. None of us were ready for it. But big things can come from unexpected events. I assert that the police were defeated and the troops were alarmed; and I say this was done without any organization and all in one place. I’m just as against weak actions as you can be, Sybil; and to prove this to you, our conversation when you arrived was meant to ensure that there won’t be any in the future. No empty words or weak actions ahead,” added Gerard, and he turned to leave.
Sybil approached him with gentleness; she took his hand as if to bid him farewell; she retained it for a moment, and looked at him steadfastly in the face, with a glance at the same time serious and soft. Then throwing her arms round his neck and leaning her cheek upon his breast, she murmured, “Oh! my father, your child is most unhappy.”
Sybil walked up to him gently; she took his hand as if to say goodbye; she held it for a moment and looked steadily into his eyes, her expression both serious and tender. Then she wrapped her arms around his neck and rested her cheek on his chest, murmuring, “Oh! Dad, your child is so unhappy.”
“Sybil,” exclaimed Gerard in a tone of tender reproach, “this is womanish weakness; I love, but must not share it.”
“Sybil,” Gerard said with a gentle tone of reproach, “this is a sign of weakness; I love you, but I can’t share that feeling.”
“It may be womanish,” said Sybil, “but it is wise: for what should make us unhappy if not the sense of impending, yet unknown, danger?”
“It might be a bit feminine,” Sybil said, “but it’s wise: what else should make us unhappy if not the feeling of an unknown danger looming ahead?”
“And why danger?” said Gerard.
“And why the danger?” said Gerard.
“Why mystery?” said Sybil. “Why are you ever pre-occupied and involved in dark thoughts, my father? It is not the pressure of business, as you will perhaps tell me, that occasions this change in a disposition so frank and even careless. The pressure of affairs is not nearly as great, cannot he nearly as great, as in the early period of your assembling, when the eyes of the whole country were on you, and you were in communication with all parts of it. How often have you told me that there was no degree of business which you found irksome? Now you are all dispersed and scattered: no discussions, no committees, little correspondence—and you yourself are ever brooding and ever in conclave, with persons too who I know, for Stephen has told me so, are the preachers of violence: violence perhaps that some of them may preach, yet will not practise: both bad; traitors it may be, or, at the best, hare-brained men.”
“Why the mystery?” Sybil asked. “Why are you always so preoccupied and caught up in dark thoughts, Dad? It’s not the pressure of work, as you might tell me, that causes this change in your usually open and carefree nature. The pressure of business isn’t nearly as overwhelming as it was back when you were first starting out, with the whole country watching you and you in touch with every corner of it. How many times have you told me that there was no level of work you found bothersome? Now everyone’s dispersed and scattered: no discussions, no committees, minimal correspondence—and you’re always brooding and in meetings, with people who I know, because Stephen has told me, are spreading messages of violence: violence that some may preach but won’t actually commit; both are bad; they could be traitors or, at best, reckless individuals.”
“Stephen is prejudiced,” said Gerard. “He is a visionary, indulging in impossible dreams, and if possible, little desirable. He knows nothing of the feeling of the country or the character of his countrymen. Englishmen want none of his joint-stock felicity; they want their rights,—rights consistent with the rights of other classes, but without which the rights of other classes cannot, and ought not, to be secure.”
“Stephen is biased,” said Gerard. “He’s an idealist, chasing unrealistic dreams, and honestly, they’re not that appealing. He doesn’t understand the spirit of the country or the nature of his fellow countrymen. English people don’t care for his collective happiness; they want their rights—rights that align with the rights of other groups, but without which the rights of other groups can’t, and shouldn’t, be protected.”
“Stephen is at least your friend, my father; and once you honoured him.”
“Stephen is at least your friend, my father; and you respected him once.”
“And do so now; and love him very dearly. I honour him for his great abilities and knowledge. Stephen is a scholar; I have no pretensions that way; but I can feel the pulse of a people, and can comprehend the signs of the times, Sybil. Stephen was all very well talking in our cottage and garden at Mowbray, when we had nothing to do; but now we must act, or others will act for us. Stephen is not a practical man; he is crotchety, Sybil, and that’s just it.”
“And do it now; and love him very much. I respect him for his great skills and knowledge. Stephen is a scholar; I don’t have those claims; but I can sense the mood of the people and understand the signs of the times, Sybil. Stephen was fine talking in our cottage and garden at Mowbray when we had nothing else to do; but now we have to take action, or others will do it for us. Stephen isn’t a practical man; he is stubborn, Sybil, and that’s the point.”
“But violence and action,” said Sybil, “are they identical, my father?”
“But violence and action,” Sybil said, “are they the same, Dad?”
“I did not speak of violence.”
“I didn't discuss violence.”
“No; but you looked it. I know the language of your countenance, even to the quiver of your lip. Action, as you and Stephen once taught me, and I think wisely, was to prove to our rulers by an agitation, orderly and intellectual, that we were sensible of our degradation; and that it was neither Christianlike nor prudent, neither good nor wise, to let us remain so. That you did, and you did it well; the respect of the world, even of those who differed from you in interest or opinion, was not withheld from you; and can be withheld from none who exercise the moral power that springs from great talents and a good cause. You have let this great moral power, this pearl of price,” said Sybil with emotion,—“we cannot conceal it from ourselves, my father,—you have let it escape from your hands.”
“No; but you looked it. I can read your face, even the way your lip trembles. Action, as you and Stephen once taught me, and I think wisely, was meant to show our leaders, through orderly and thoughtful agitation, that we were aware of our degradation; and that it wasn't Christian or wise, neither good nor sensible, to let us stay in that state. You did that, and you did it well; the respect of the world, even from those who disagreed with you in interest or opinion, was not denied to you; and it can't be denied to anyone who wields the moral power that comes from great talent and a good cause. You have let this great moral power, this precious gem,” said Sybil with emotion, “we cannot hide it from ourselves, my father—you have let it slip from your grasp.”
Gerard looked at her as she spoke with an earnestness unusual with him. As she ceased, he cast his eyes down, and seemed for a moment deep in thought; then looking up, he said, “The season for words is past. I must be gone, dear Sybil.” And he moved towards the door.
Gerard looked at her as she spoke with a seriousness that was unusual for him. When she finished, he lowered his gaze and appeared to be lost in thought for a moment; then he looked up and said, "The time for words is over. I have to go, dear Sybil." And he walked towards the door.
“You shall not leave me,” said Sybil, springing forward, and seizing his arm.
"You can't leave me," Sybil said, jumping forward and grabbing his arm.
“What would you, what would you?” said Gerard, distressed.
“What would you do, what would you do?” asked Gerard, upset.
“That we should quit this city to-night.”
“That we should leave this city tonight.”
“What, quit my post?”
"What, leave my job?"
“Why yours? Have not your colleagues dispersed? Is not your assembly formally adjourned to another town? Is it not known that the great majority of the delegates have returned to their homes? And why not you to yours?”
“Why yours? Haven’t your colleagues split up? Isn’t your meeting officially moved to another town? Isn’t it clear that most of the delegates have gone back home? So why haven’t you gone back to yours?”
“I have no home,” said Gerard, almost in a voice of harshness. “I came here to do the business that was wanting, and, by the blessing of God, I will do it. I am no changeling, nor can I refine and split straws, like your philosophers and Morleys: but if the people will struggle, I will struggle with them; and die, if need be, in the front. Nor will I be deterred from my purpose by the tears of a girl,” and he released himself from the hand of his daughter with abruptness.
“I have no home,” Gerard said, his voice almost harsh. “I came here to get the job done, and with God's blessing, I will. I’m not a softie, and I can’t analyze things to death like your philosophers and Morleys do; but if the people are willing to fight, I’ll fight alongside them and die if necessary at the forefront. And I won’t be swayed from my goal by a girl's tears,” he added, pulling his hand away from his daughter abruptly.
Sybil looked up to heaven with streaming eyes, and clasped her hands in unutterable woe. Gerard moved again towards the door, but before he reached it, his step faltered, and he turned again and looked at his daughter with tenderness and anxiety. She remained in the same position, save that her arms that had fallen were crossed before her, and her downward glance seemed fixed in deep abstraction. Her father approached her unnoticed; he took her hand; she started, and looking round with a cold and distressed expression, said, in a smothered tone, “I thought you had gone.”
Sybil looked up to the heavens with tears streaming down her face, her hands clasped in deep sorrow. Gerard started to move towards the door, but before he got there, he hesitated and turned back to look at his daughter with both tenderness and worry. She stayed in the same position, except that her arms, which had fallen, were now crossed in front of her, and her downcast eyes seemed lost in deep thought. Her father approached her without her noticing; he took her hand, causing her to flinch. Turning to him with a cold and pained expression, she said in a muffled voice, “I thought you had left.”
“Not in anger, my sweet child,” and Gerard pressed her to his heart.
“Not in anger, my sweet child,” Gerard said, pulling her close to his heart.
“But you go,” murmured Sybil.
“But you go,” whispered Sybil.
“These men await me,” said Gerard. “Our council is of importance. We must take some immediate steps for the aid of our brethren in distress at Birmingham, and to discountenance similar scenes of outbreak as this affair: but the moment this is over, I will come back to you; and for the rest, it shall be as you desire; to-morrow we will return to Mowbray.”
“These guys are waiting for me,” said Gerard. “Our meeting is important. We need to take some immediate action to help our brothers in trouble in Birmingham and to prevent similar disturbances like this one: but once this is done, I’ll come back to you; and as for the rest, it will be as you wish; tomorrow we’ll head back to Mowbray.”
Sybil returned her father’s embrace with a warmth which expressed her sense of his kindness and her own soothed feelings, but she said nothing; and bidding her now to be of good cheer, Gerard quitted the apartment.
Sybil hugged her father back with warmth that showed her appreciation for his kindness and her own calm feelings, but she didn’t say anything; and telling her to stay positive, Gerard left the room.
Book 5 Chapter 4
The clock of St John’s church struck three, and the clock of St John’s church struck four; and the fifth hour sounded from St John’s church; and the clock of St John’s was sounding six. And Gerard had not yet returned.
The clock of St John’s church struck three, and the clock of St John’s church struck four; and the fifth hour rang out from St John’s church; and the clock of St John’s was ringing six. And Gerard had not yet returned.
The time for a while after his departure had been comparatively light-hearted and agreeable. Easier in her mind and for a time busied with the preparations for their journey, Sybil sate by the open window more serene and cheerful than for a long period had been her wont. Sometimes she ceased for a moment from her volume and fell into a reverie of the morrow and of Mowbray. Viewed through the magic haze of time and distance, the scene of her youth assumed a character of tenderness and even of peaceful bliss. She sighed for the days of their cottage and their garden, when the discontent of her father was only theoretical, and their political conclaves were limited to a discussion between him and Morley on the rights of the people or the principles of society. The bright waters of the Mowe and its wooded hills; her matin walks to the convent to visit Ursula Trafford—a pilgrimage of piety and charity and love; the faithful Harold, so devoted and so intelligent; even the crowded haunts of labour and suffering among which she glided like an angel, blessing and blessed; they rose before her—those touching images of the past—and her eyes were suffused with tears, of tenderness, not of gloom.
After his departure, the time that followed was surprisingly light-hearted and pleasant. With her mind at ease and busy with preparations for their journey, Sybil sat by the open window, feeling more serene and cheerful than she had in a long time. Occasionally, she paused from her reading and drifted into thoughts about the next day and about Mowbray. Viewed through the comforting haze of time and distance, her youthful memories took on a tender and peaceful quality. She longed for the days spent in their cottage and garden, when her father's discontent was merely a hypothetical concern, and their political discussions were just conversations between him and Morley about the rights of the people or societal principles. The sparkling waters of the Mowe and its wooded hills; her morning walks to the convent to see Ursula Trafford—a blend of devotion, charity, and love; the loyal Harold, so devoted and intelligent; even the bustling areas of labor and hardship where she moved like an angel, offering blessings and receiving them; all those poignant images of the past surfaced before her, and her eyes filled with tears, not of sadness, but of tenderness.
And blended with them the thought of one who had been for a season the kind and gentle companion of her girlhood—that Mr Franklin whom she had never quite forgotten, and who, alas! was not Mr Franklin after all. Ah! that was a wonderful history; a somewhat thrilling chapter in the memory of one so innocent and so young! His voice even now lingered in her ear. She recalled without an effort those tones of the morning, tones of tenderness and yet of wisdom and considerate thought, that had sounded only for her welfare. Never had Egremont appeared to her in a light so subduing. He was what man should be to woman ever-gentle, and yet a guide. A thousand images dazzling and wild rose in her mind; a thousand thoughts, beautiful and quivering as the twilight, clustered round her heart; for a moment she indulged in impossible dreams, and seemed to have entered a newly-discovered world. The horizon of her experience expanded like the glittering heaven of a fairy tale. Her eye was fixed in lustrous contemplation, the flush on her cheek was a messenger from her heart, the movement of her mouth would have in an instant become a smile, when the clock of St John’s struck four, and Sybil started from her reverie.
And mixed in with her thoughts was the memory of someone who had once been a kind and gentle friend from her childhood—that Mr. Franklin she had never fully forgotten, who, unfortunately, wasn't really Mr. Franklin after all. Ah! what a remarkable story; a somewhat thrilling chapter in the memory of someone so innocent and so young! His voice still lingered in her ears. She effortlessly recalled those morning tones, filled with tenderness, wisdom, and thoughtful consideration, which had been meant for her well-being alone. Never had Egremont seemed to her in such a calming light. He embodied what a man should be for a woman—always gentle, yet a guiding presence. A thousand dazzling and wild images surged in her mind; a thousand thoughts, beautiful and flickering like twilight, surrounded her heart; for a moment, she allowed herself to dream the impossible, feeling as if she had entered a newly discovered world. The horizon of her experiences widened like the shining sky of a fairy tale. Her gaze was lost in bright contemplation, the blush on her cheeks was a messenger from her heart, and her mouth seemed ready to break into a smile when the clock of St. John’s struck four, causing Sybil to snap out of her daydream.
The clock of St John’s struck four, and Sybil became anxious; the clock of St John’s struck five, and Sybil became disquieted; restless and perturbed, she was walking up and down the chamber, her books long since thrown aside, when the clock of St John’s struck six.
The clock at St John’s chimed four, and Sybil felt anxious; the clock at St John’s chimed five, and Sybil felt uneasy; restless and agitated, she paced back and forth in the room, her books long forgotten, when the clock at St John’s chimed six.
She clasped her hands and looked up to heaven. There was a knock at the street door; she herself sprang out to open it. It was not Gerard. It was Morley.
She clasped her hands and looked up to the sky. There was a knock at the front door; she quickly went to open it. It wasn't Gerard. It was Morley.
“Ah! Stephen,” said Sybil, with a countenance of undisguised disappointment, “I thought it was my father.”
“Ah! Stephen,” said Sybil, with a face showing clear disappointment, “I thought it was my dad.”
“I should have been glad to have found him here,” said Morley. “However with your permission I will enter.”
“I should have been happy to find him here,” said Morley. “But if it’s okay with you, I’ll come in.”
“And he will soon arrive,” said Sybil; “I am sure he will soon arrive. I have been expecting him every minute—”
“And he will be here soon,” Sybil said. “I’m sure he’ll be here any minute now—I’ve been waiting for him.”
“For hours,” added Morley, finishing her sentence, as they entered the room. “The business that he is on,” he continued, throwing himself into a chair with a recklessness very unlike his usual composure and even precision, “The business that he is on is engrossing.”
“For hours,” added Morley, completing her thought as they walked into the room. “The work he’s doing,” he said, throwing himself into a chair with a carelessness that was uncharacteristic of his usual calm and even precision, “The work he’s doing is captivating.”
“Thank Heaven,” said Sybil, “we leave this place to-morrow.”
“Thank goodness,” said Sybil, “we’re leaving this place tomorrow.”
“Hah!” said Morley starting, “who told you so?”
“Hah!” said Morley, taken aback, “who told you that?”
“My father has so settled it; has indeed promised me that we shall depart.”
“My dad has decided; he has actually promised me that we will leave.”
“And you were anxious to do so.”
“And you were eager to do that.”
“Most anxious; my mind is prophetic only of mischief to him if we remain.”
“I'm really worried; my mind can only see trouble for him if we stay.”
“Mine too. Otherwise I should not have come up today.” “You have seen him I hope?” said Sybil.
“Me too. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have come up today.” “I hope you’ve seen him?” said Sybil.
“I have; I have been hours with him.”
“I have; I spent hours with him.”
“I am glad. At this conference he talked of?”
“I’m glad. At this conference, he talked about?”
“Yes; at this headstrong council; and I have seen him since; alone. Whatever hap to him, my conscience is assoiled.”
“Yes; at this stubborn meeting; and I have seen him since; by himself. Whatever happens to him, my conscience is clear.”
“You terrify me, Stephen,” said Sybil rising from her seat. “What can happen to him? What would he do, what would you resist? Tell me—tell me, dear friend.”
“You scare me, Stephen,” Sybil said as she stood up from her seat. “What could happen to him? What would he do, what would you fight against? Please tell me—tell me, my dear friend.”
“Oh! yes,” said Morley, pale and with a slight yet bitter smile. “Oh! yes; dear friend!”
“Oh! yes,” said Morley, pale and with a slight but bitter smile. “Oh! yes; dear friend!”
“I said dear friend for so I deemed you.” said Sybil; “and so we have ever found you. Why do you stare at me so strangely, Stephen?”
“I called you dear friend because I believed you to be one,” Sybil said. “And that’s how we’ve always seen you. Why are you looking at me so oddly, Stephen?”
“So you deem me, and so you have ever found me,” said Morley in a slow and measured tone, repeating her words. “Well; what more would you have? What more should any of us want?” he asked abruptly.
“So you see me this way, and so you've always seen me,” Morley said in a slow and steady tone, echoing her words. “Well, what more do you want? What else should any of us want?” he asked suddenly.
“I want no more,” said Sybil innocently.
“I don't want anymore,” said Sybil innocently.
“I warrant me, you do not. Well, well, nothing matters. And so,” he added in his ordinary tone, “you are waiting for your father?”
“I assure you, you're not. Well, well, it doesn't matter. And so,” he added in his usual tone, “are you waiting for your dad?”
“Whom you have not long since seen,” said Sybil, “and whom you expected to find here?”
“Who you haven’t seen in a while,” said Sybil, “and who you thought would be here?”
“No;” said Morley, shaking his head with the same bitter smile; “no, no. I didn’t. I came to find you.”
“No,” Morley said, shaking his head with the same bitter smile, “no, no. I didn’t. I came to find you.”
“You have something to tell me,” said Sybil earnestly. “Something has happened to my father. Do not break it to me; tell me at once,” and she advanced and laid her hand upon his arm.
“You have something to tell me,” Sybil said seriously. “Something has happened to my dad. Don't soften the blow; just tell me right away,” and she stepped forward and placed her hand on his arm.
Morley trembled; and then in a hurried and agitated voice, said, “No, no, no; nothing has happened. Much may happen, but nothing has happened. And we may prevent it.”
Morley shook with fear, then quickly and anxiously said, "No, no, no; nothing's happened. A lot could happen, but nothing has happened. And we can stop it."
“We! Tell me what may happen; tell me what to do.”
“We! Tell me what might happen; tell me what I should do.”
“Your father,” said Morley, slowly, rising from his seat and pacing the room, and speaking in a low calm voice, “Your father—and my friend—is in this position Sybil: he is conspiring against the State.”
“Your dad,” Morley said slowly, getting up from his seat and walking around the room, speaking in a low, calm voice, “Your dad—and my friend—is in this situation, Sybil: he’s plotting against the government.”
“Yes, yes,” said Sybil very pale, speaking almost in a whisper and with her gaze fixed intently on her companion. “Tell me all.”
“Yes, yes,” said Sybil, very pale, speaking almost in a whisper and keeping her gaze fixed intently on her companion. “Tell me everything.”
“I will. He is conspiring, I say, against the State. Tonight they meet in secret to give the last finish to their plans; and tonight they will be arrested.”
“I will. He is plotting, I say, against the State. Tonight they’re meeting in secret to finalize their plans; and tonight they will be arrested.”
“O God!” said Sybil clasping her hands. “He told me truth.”
“O God!” Sybil said, clasping her hands. “He told me the truth.”
“Who told you truth?” said Morley, springing to her side, in a hoarse voice and with an eye of fire.
“Who told you the truth?” Morley said, jumping to her side, with a rough voice and a fierce look in his eyes.
“A friend,” said Sybil, dropping her arms and bending her head in woe; “a kind good friend. I met him but this morn, and he warned me of all this.”
“A friend,” said Sybil, lowering her arms and bowing her head in sorrow; “a kind and good friend. I just met him this morning, and he warned me about all of this.”
“Hah, hah!” said Morley with a sort of stifled laugh; “Hah, hah; he told you did he; the kind good friend whom you met this morning? Did I not warn you, Sybil, of the traitor? Did I not tell you to beware of taking this false aristocrat to your hearth; to worm out all the secrets of that home that he once polluted by his espionage, and now would desolate by his treason.”
“Hah, hah!” Morley said with a restrained laugh. “Hah, hah; he told you, did he? That kind friend you met this morning? Didn't I warn you, Sybil, about the traitor? Didn't I tell you to be careful about letting this fake aristocrat into your home; to dig out all the secrets of a place he once tainted with his spying, and now wants to ruin with his betrayal?”
“Of whom and what do you speak?” said Sybil, throwing herself into a chair.
“Who and what are you talking about?” said Sybil, flopping down into a chair.
“I speak of that base spy Egremont.”
"I’m talking about that lowly spy, Egremont."
“You slander an honourable man,” said Sybil with dignity. “Mr Egremont has never entered this house since you met him here for the first time; save once.”
“You're slandering an honorable man,” Sybil said with dignity. “Mr. Egremont hasn’t stepped foot in this house since you first met him here; except for one time.”
“He needed no entrance to this house to worm out its secrets,” said Morley maliciously. “That could be more adroitly done by one who had assignations at command with the most charming of its inmates.”
“He didn’t need to enter this house to uncover its secrets,” Morley said with a smirk. “That could be done more skillfully by someone who had easy access to the most charming of its residents.”
“Unmannerly churl!” exclaimed Sybil starting in her chair, her eye flashing lightning, her distended nostril quivering with scorn.
“Rude jerk!” exclaimed Sybil, jumping up from her chair, her eye blazing with anger, her flared nostril quivering with disdain.
“Oh! yes. I am a churl,” said Morley; “I know I am a churl. Were I a noble the daughter of the people would perhaps condescend to treat me with less contempt.”
“Oh! yes. I am a jerk,” said Morley; “I know I am a jerk. If I were a noble, the daughter of the people might actually choose to treat me with less contempt.”
“The daughter of the people loves truth and manly bearing, Stephen Morley; and will treat with contempt all those who slander women, whether they be nobles or serfs.”
“The daughter of the people loves truth and strength, Stephen Morley; and will look down on anyone who slanders women, whether they are nobles or commoners.”
“And where is the slanderer?”
“And where is the liar?”
“Ask him who told you I held assignations with Mr Egremont or with any one.”
“Ask him who told you I had meetings with Mr. Egremont or anyone else.”
“Mine eyes—mine own eyes—were my informant,” said Morley. “This morn, the very morn I arrived in London, I learnt how your matins were now spent. Yes!” he added in a tone of mournful anguish, “I passed the gate of the gardens; I witnessed your adieus.”
“ My eyes—my own eyes—were my informant,” said Morley. “This morning, the very morning I got to London, I found out how you now spend your mornings. Yes!” he added in a tone of deep sorrow, “I walked by the gate of the gardens; I saw your goodbyes.”
“We met by hazard,” said Sybil, in a calm tone, and with an expression that denoted she was thinking of other things, “and in all probability we shall never meet again. Talk not of these trifles. Stephen; my father, how can we save him?”
“We met by chance,” said Sybil, in a calm tone, with an expression that showed she was thinking about other things, “and we probably won’t meet again. Don’t talk about these little things. Stephen, how can we save my father?”
“Are they trifles?” said Morley, slowly and earnestly, walking to her side, and looking her intently in the face. “Are they indeed trifles, Sybil? Oh! make me credit that, and then—” he paused.
“Are they just little things?” Morley said slowly and seriously, walking over to her side and looking her straight in the eye. “Are they really just little things, Sybil? Oh! If only you could convince me of that, and then—” he paused.
Sybil returned his gaze: the deep lustre of her dark orb rested on his peering vision; his eye fled from the unequal contest: his heart throbbed, his limbs trembled; he fell upon his knee.
Sybil met his stare: the deep shine of her dark eyes captivated his gaze; he found it hard to hold her gaze any longer: his heart raced, his body shook; he dropped to one knee.
“Pardon me, pardon me,” he said, and he took her hand. “Pardon the most miserable and the most devoted of men!”
“Excuse me, excuse me,” he said, taking her hand. “Forgive the most miserable and the most devoted of men!”
“What need of pardon, dear Stephen?” said Sybil in a soothing tone. “In the agitated hour wild words escape. If I have used them, I regret; if you, I have forgotten.”
“What do you need to be forgiven for, dear Stephen?” said Sybil in a calming voice. “In times of distress, we say things we don't mean. If I’ve said anything hurtful, I’m sorry; if you have, I’ve already moved on.”
The clock of St John’s told that the sixth hour was more than half-past.
The clock at St. John's indicated that it was past half past six.
“Ah!” said Sybil, withdrawing her hand, “you told me how precious was time. What can we do?”
“Ah!” Sybil said, pulling her hand back, “you mentioned how precious time is. What can we do?”
Morley rose from his kneeling position, and again paced the chamber, lost for some moments in deep meditation. Suddenly he seized her arm, and said, “I can endure no longer the anguish of my life: I love you, and if you will not be mine, I care for no one’s fate.”
Morley got up from kneeling and began to walk around the room, lost in thought for a few moments. Suddenly, he grabbed her arm and said, “I can’t take the pain of my life anymore: I love you, and if you won’t be with me, I don’t care about anyone else’s fate.”
“I am not born for love,” said Sybil, frightened, yet endeavouring to conceal her alarm.
“I wasn’t born for love,” Sybil said, scared but trying to hide her fear.
“We are all born for love,” said Morley. “It is the principle of existence, and its only end. And love of you, Sybil,” he continued, in a tone of impassioned pathos, “has been to me for years the hoarded treasure of my life. For this I have haunted your hearth and hovered round your home; for this I have served your father like a slave, and embarked in a cause with which I have little sympathy, and which can meet with no success. It is your image that has stimulated my ambition, developed my powers, sustained me in the hour of humiliation, and secured me that material prosperity which I can now command. Oh! deign to share it; share it with the impassioned heart and the devoted life that now bow before you; and do not shrink from them, because they are the feelings and the fortunes of the People.”
“We are all born for love,” Morley said. “It’s the essence of our existence and its only purpose. And my love for you, Sybil,” he continued, with deep emotion, “has been the treasured part of my life for years. For this, I have lingered at your home and devoted myself to your father like a servant, even getting involved in a cause I barely believe in and which is unlikely to succeed. It’s your image that has fueled my ambition, developed my abilities, supported me through tough times, and brought me the success I have now. Oh! Please share it with me; share it with the passionate heart and dedicated life that are now before you; and don’t shy away from them, just because they represent the feelings and the fortunes of the People.”
“You astound, you overwhelm me,” said Sybil, agitated. “You came for another purpose, we were speaking of other feelings; it is the hour of exigency you choose for these strange, these startling words.”
“You amaze me, you leave me speechless,” said Sybil, upset. “You came for a different reason; we were talking about other emotions; it’s the hour of need that you choose for these strange, shocking words.”
“I also have my hour of exigency,” said Morley, “and its minutes are now numbering. Upon it all depends.”
“I also have my urgent hour,” said Morley, “and its minutes are now counting down. Everything depends on it.”
“Another time,” said Sybil, in a low and deprecatory voice; “speak of these things another time!”
“Another time,” said Sybil, in a quiet and humble tone; “let’s talk about these things later!”
“The caverns of my mind are open,” said Morley, “and they will not close.”
“The caverns of my mind are open,” Morley said, “and they won’t close.”
“Stephen,” said Sybil, “dear Stephen, I am grateful for your kind feelings: but indeed this is not the time for such passages: cease, my friend!”
“Stephen,” Sybil said, “dear Stephen, I appreciate your kind feelings, but this really isn’t the time for this kind of talk: please stop, my friend!”
“I came to know my fate,” said Morley, doggedly.
“I realized my fate,” said Morley, determinedly.
“It is a sacrilege of sentiment,” said Sybil, unable any longer to restrain her emotion, “to obtrude its expression on a daughter at such a moment.”
“It’s a betrayal of feeling,” said Sybil, no longer able to hold back her emotions, “to force its expression on a daughter at a time like this.”
“You would not deem it so if you loved, or if you could love me, Sybil,” said Morley, mournfully. “Why it’s a moment of deep feeling, and suited for the expression of deep feeling. You would not have answered thus, if he who had been kneeling here had been named Egremont.”
“You wouldn't think that if you loved me, Sybil,” Morley said sadly. “It’s a moment filled with strong emotions, perfect for expressing them. You wouldn’t have responded this way if the person kneeling here had been named Egremont.”
“He would not have adopted a course,” said Sybil, unable any longer to restrain her displeasure, “so selfish, so indecent.”
“He wouldn't have taken such a course,” Sybil said, unable to hold back her frustration any longer, “so selfish and so inappropriate.”
“Ah! she loves him!” exclaimed Morley, springing on his legs, and with a demoniac laugh.
"Ah! She loves him!" Morley exclaimed, rising to his feet and letting out a maniacal laugh.
There was a pause. Under ordinary circumstances Sybil would have left the room and terminated a distressing interview, but in the present instance that was impossible; for on the continuance of that interview any hope of assisting her father depended. Morley had thrown himself into a chair opposite her, leaning back in silence with his face covered; Sybil was disinclined to revive the conversation about her father, because she had already perceived that Morley was only too much aware of the command which the subject gave him over her feelings and even conduct. Yet time, time now full of terror, time was stealing on. It was evident that Morley would not break the silence. At length, unable any longer to repress her tortured heart, Sybil said, “Stephen, be generous; speak to me of your friend.”
There was a pause. Normally, Sybil would have left the room and ended a difficult conversation, but this time that wasn’t possible; the success of the interview was crucial to her hope of helping her father. Morley had slumped into a chair across from her, leaning back silently with his face hidden. Sybil didn’t want to bring up her father again, knowing that Morley was all too aware of how much control that topic had over her emotions and behavior. But time—filled with dread—was moving on. It was clear that Morley wouldn’t break the silence. Finally, unable to hold back her troubled heart any longer, Sybil said, “Stephen, please be kind; talk to me about your friend.”
“I have no friend,” said Morley, without taking his hands from his face.
“I have no friend,” Morley said, keeping his hands over his face.
“The Saints in heaven have mercy on me,” said Sybil, “for I am very wretched.”
“The Saints in heaven, please have mercy on me,” said Sybil, “because I am very miserable.”
“No, no, no,” said Morley, rising rapidly from his seat, and again kneeling at her side, “not wretched; not that tone of anguish! What can I do? what say? Sybil, dearest Sybil, I love you so much, so fervently, so devotedly; none can love you as I do: say not you are wretched!”
“No, no, no,” Morley said, quickly getting up from his seat and kneeling beside her again. “You’re not miserable; please don’t speak like that! What can I do? What should I say? Sybil, my dearest Sybil, I love you so much, so passionately, so completely; no one loves you like I do: don’t say you’re miserable!”
“Alas! alas!” said Sybil.
“Alas! Alas!” said Sybil.
“What shall I do? what say?” said Morley.
"What should I do? What should I say?" asked Morley.
“You know what I would have you say,” said Sybil. “Speak of one who is my father, if no longer your friend: you know what I would have you do—save him: save him from death and me from despair.”
“You know what I want you to say,” Sybil said. “Talk about one who is my father, even if he’s no longer your friend: you know what I need you to do—save him: save him from death and me from despair.”
“I am ready,” said Morley; “I came for that. Listen. There is a meeting to-night at half-past eight o’clock; they meet to arrange a general rising in the country: their intention is known to the government; they will be arrested. Now it is in my power, which it was not when I saw your father this morning, to convince him of the truth of this, and were I to see him before eight o’clock, which I could easily do, I could prevent his attendance, certainly prevent his attendance, and he would be saved; for the government depend much upon the papers, some proclamations, and things of that kind, which will be signed this evening, for their proofs. Well, I am ready to save Gerard, my friend, for so I’ll call him as you wish it; one I have served before and long; one whom I came up from Mowbray this day to serve and save; I am ready to do that which you require; you yourself admit it is no light deed; and coming from one you have known so long, and, as you confess, so much regarded, should be doubly cherished; I am ready to do this great service; to save the father from death and the daughter from despair. —if she would but only say to me, ‘I have but one reward, and it is yours.’”
“I’m ready,” Morley said. “I came for that. Listen. There's a meeting tonight at half-past eight; they’re gathering to plan a general uprising in the country. The government knows about it; they will be arrested. Now I can convince your father of the truth, which I couldn’t do this morning when I saw him. If I see him before eight o’clock, which I can easily manage, I can make sure he doesn’t go, and he’ll be safe. The government is relying on some papers and proclamations that will be signed this evening as evidence. Well, I’m ready to save Gerard, my friend, as I’ll call him since you wish it that way; someone I’ve served before for a long time; someone I came up from Mowbray today to help and protect. I’m ready to do what you ask; you admit it’s no small task; and since I’m someone you’ve known for so long and, as you confess, hold in high regard, this should be valued even more. I’m ready to do this great thing: to save the father from death and the daughter from despair—if she would just say to me, ‘I have only one reward, and it is yours.’”
“I have read of something of this sort,” said Sybil, speaking in a murmuring tone, and looking round her with a wild expression, “this bargaining of blood, and shall I call it love? But that was ever between the oppressors and the oppressed. This is the first time that a child of the people has been so assailed by one of her own class, and who exercises his power from the confidence which the sympathy of their sorrows alone caused. It is bitter; bitter for me and mine—but for you, pollution.”
“I've heard something like this before,” said Sybil, her voice low and glancing around with a frantic look, “this deal of blood, and should I call it love? But that has always existed between the oppressors and the oppressed. This is the first time a child of the people has been attacked by someone from her own class, who uses his power based solely on the bond of their shared suffering. It’s painful; painful for me and my people—but for you, it's corruption.”
“Am I answered?” said Morley.
"Am I answered?" Morley asked.
“Yes,” said Sybil, “in the name of the holy Virgin.”
“Yes,” said Sybil, “in the name of the holy Virgin.”
“Good night, then,” said Morley, and he approached the door. His hand was on it. The voice of Sybil made him turn his head.
"Good night, then," Morley said as he walked toward the door. He had his hand on it when Sybil's voice made him turn his head.
“Where do they meet to-night?” she inquired, in a smothered tone.
“Where are they meeting tonight?” she asked in a muffled voice.
“I am bound to secrecy,” said Morley.
“I have to keep this a secret,” said Morley.
“There is no softness in your spirit,” said Sybil.
“There’s no softness in your spirit,” Sybil said.
“I am met with none.”
"I haven't met anyone."
“We have ever been your friends.”
“We have always been your friends.”
“A blossom that has brought no fruit.”
“A flower that hasn’t produced any fruit.”
“This hour will be remembered at the judgment-seat,” said Sybil.
“This hour will be remembered at the judgment seat,” said Sybil.
“The holy Virgin will perhaps interpose for me,” said Morley, with a sneer.
“The holy Virgin might just step in for me,” said Morley, with a sneer.
“We have merited this,” said Sybil, “who have taken an infidel to our hearts.”
“We've earned this,” said Sybil, “for welcoming an unbeliever into our hearts.”
“If he had only been a heretic, like Egremont!” said Morley. Sybil burst into tears. Morley sprang to her. “Swear by the holy Virgin, swear by all the saints, swear by your hope of heaven and by your own sweet name; without equivocation, without reserve, with fulness and with truth, that you will never give your heart or hand to Egremont;—and I will save your father.”
“If he had just been a heretic, like Egremont!” Morley exclaimed. Sybil broke down in tears. Morley rushed to her. “Swear by the holy Virgin, swear by all the saints, swear by your hope of heaven and by your own beloved name; without hesitation, without holding back, completely and honestly, that you will never give your heart or hand to Egremont;—and I will save your father.”
As in a low voice, but with a terrible earnestness, Morley dictated this oath, Sybil, already pale, became white as the marble saint of some sacred niche. Her large dark eyes seemed fixed; a fleet expression of agony flitted over her beautiful brow like a cloud; and she said, “I swear that I will never give my hand to—”
As Morley quietly but seriously dictated this oath, Sybil, who was already pale, turned as white as a marble saint in a sacred niche. Her large dark eyes appeared to be locked in place; a brief look of agony swept across her beautiful brow like a passing cloud. She said, “I swear that I will never give my hand to—”
“And your heart, your heart,” said Morley eagerly. “Omit not that. Swear by the holy oaths again you do not love him. She falters! Ah! she blushes!” For a burning brightness now suffused the cheek of Sybil. “She loves him,” exclaimed Morley, wildly, and he rushed franticly from the room.
“And your heart, your heart,” Morley said eagerly. “Don't leave that out. Swear by the holy oaths again that you don't love him. She's hesitating! Ah! She's blushing!” For a fiery glow now spread across Sybil's cheek. “She loves him,” Morley shouted, wildly, and he dashed out of the room in a frenzy.
Book 5 Chapter 5
Agitated and overcome by these unexpected and passionate appeals, and these outrageous ebullitions acting on her at a time when she herself was labouring under no ordinary excitement, and was distracted with disturbing thoughts, the mind of Sybil seemed for a moment to desert her; neither by sound nor gesture did she signify her sense of Morley’s last words and departure; and it was not until the loud closing of the street door echoing through the long passage recalled her to herself, that she was aware how much was at stake in that incident. She darted out of the room to recall him; to make one more effort for her father; but in vain. By the side of their house was an intricate passage leading into a labyrinth of small streets. Through this Morley had disappeared; and his name, more than once sounded in a voice of anguish in that silent and most obsolete Smith’s Square, received no echo.
Agitated and overwhelmed by these unexpected and passionate pleas, along with these outrageous outbursts hitting her at a time when she was already under significant stress and struggling with troubling thoughts, Sybil's mind seemed to momentarily abandon her. She didn't acknowledge Morley's final words or his departure with any sound or gesture, and it wasn't until the loud bang of the street door reverberating down the long hallway snapped her back to reality that she realized how much was at stake in that moment. She rushed out of the room to call him back; to make one last effort for her father, but it was no use. Next to their house was a complicated passage that led into a maze of small streets. Morley had vanished through this route; and his name, called out in anguish in the silent and long-forgotten Smith’s Square, received no response.
Darkness and terror came over the spirit of Sybil; a sense of confounding and confusing woe, with which it was in vain to cope. The conviction of her helplessness prostrated her. She sate her down upon the steps before the door of that dreary house, within the railings of that gloomy court, and buried her face in her hands: a wild vision of the past and the future, without thought or feeling, coherence or consequence: sunset gleams of vanished bliss, and stormy gusts of impending doom.
Darkness and fear overwhelmed Sybil; she felt an unsettling sadness that she couldn’t manage. The realization of her helplessness knocked her down. She sat on the steps in front of that dreary house, within the railings of that gloomy courtyard, and buried her face in her hands: a chaotic mix of memories from the past and worries about the future, without any clear thought or emotion, logic or connection: fleeting moments of lost happiness and looming threats of disaster.
The clock of St John’s struck seven.
The clock at St John’s chimed seven.
It was the only thing that spoke in that still and dreary square; it was the only voice that there seemed ever to sound; but it was a voice from heaven; it was the voice of St John.
It was the only thing that made a sound in that quiet and gloomy square; it was the only voice that ever seemed to echo there; but it was a voice from heaven; it was the voice of St. John.
Sybil looked up: she looked up at the holy building. Sybil listened: she listened to the holy sounds. St John told her that the danger of her father was yet so much advanced. Oh! why are there saints in heaven if they cannot aid the saintly! The oath that Morley would have enforced came whispering in the ear of Sybil—“Swear by the holy Virgin and by all the saints.”
Sybil looked up at the sacred building. She listened to the sacred sounds. St. John told her that her father's danger had increased significantly. Oh! why are there saints in heaven if they can't help the virtuous? The oath that Morley wanted to impose came whispering in Sybil's ear—“Swear by the Holy Virgin and by all the saints.”
And shall she not pray to the holy Virgin and all the saints? Sybil prayed: she prayed to the holy Virgin and all the saints; and especially to the beloved St John: most favoured among Hebrew men, on whose breast reposed the divine Friend.
And shouldn’t she pray to the holy Virgin and all the saints? Sybil prayed; she prayed to the holy Virgin and all the saints, especially to the beloved St. John, the most favored among Hebrew men, on whose chest the divine Friend rested.
Brightness and courage returned to the spirit of Sybil: a sense of animating and exalting faith that could move mountains, and combat without fear a thousand perils. The conviction of celestial aid inspired her. She rose from her sad resting-place and re-entered the house: only, however, to provide herself with her walking attire, and then alone and without a guide, the shades of evening already descending, this child of innocence and divine thoughts, born in a cottage and bred in a cloister, she went forth, on a great enterprise of duty and devotion, into the busiest and the wildest haunts of the greatest of modern cities.
Brightness and courage came back to Sybil’s spirit: a feeling of uplifting faith that could move mountains and face countless dangers without fear. The belief in heavenly support inspired her. She got up from her sad resting place and went back into the house, but only to change into her walking clothes. Then, alone and without a guide, as evening was starting to fall, this innocent girl filled with divine thoughts, raised in a cottage and nurtured in a cloister, stepped out on a significant mission of duty and devotion into the busiest and wildest parts of the biggest modern city.
Sybil knew well her way to Palace Yard. This point was soon reached: she desired the cabman to drive her to a Street in the Strand in which was a coffee-house, where during the last weeks of their stay in London the scanty remnants of the National Convention had held their sittings. It was by a mere accident that Sybil had learnt this circumstance, for when she had attended the meetings of the Convention in order to hear her father’s speeches, it was in the prime of their gathering and when their numbers were great, and when they met in audacious rivalry opposite that St Stephen’s which they wished to supersede. This accidental recollection however was her only clue in the urgent adventure on which she had embarked.
Sybil knew her way to Palace Yard very well. She quickly reached the destination and told the cab driver to take her to a street in the Strand where there was a coffee house. It was here that, during the last few weeks of their stay in London, the few remaining members of the National Convention had gathered. Sybil had learned about this by chance; when she had attended the Convention meetings to listen to her father’s speeches, it was during their peak when they had a large number of members and met in bold opposition to St. Stephen’s, which they aimed to replace. This accidental memory was her only lead in the urgent mission she had set out on.
She cast an anxious glance at the clock of St Martin’s as she passed that church: the hand was approaching the half hour of seven. She urged on the driver; they were in the Strand; there was an agitating stoppage; she was about to descend when the obstacle was removed; and in a few minutes they turned down the street which she sought.
She glanced nervously at the clock of St. Martin’s as she walked past the church: the hand was getting close to half past seven. She urged the driver to go faster; they were in the Strand and there was a frustrating delay. She was about to get out when the blockage cleared, and in a few minutes, they turned down the street she was looking for.
“What number. Ma’am?” asked the cabman.
“What number, ma’am?” asked the cab driver.
“‘Tis a coffee-house; I know not the number nor the name of him who keeps it. ‘Tis a coffee-house. Can you see one? Look, look, I pray you! I am much pressed.”
“It's a coffeehouse; I don’t know the number or the name of the person who runs it. It's a coffeehouse. Can you see one? Look, please! I'm in a hurry.”
“Here’s a coffee-house, Ma’am,” said the man in a hoarse voice.
“Here’s a coffee shop, Ma’am,” said the man in a raspy voice.
“How good you are! Yes; I will get out. You will wait for me, I am sure?”
“How great you are! Yes, I’ll get out. You’ll wait for me, right?”
“All right,” said the cabman, as Sybil entered the illumined door. “Poor young thing! she’s wery anxious about summut.”
“All right,” said the cab driver, as Sybil walked through the lit doorway. “Poor young thing! She’s really worried about something.”
Sybil at once stepped into a rather capacious room, fitted up in the old-fashioned style of coffee-rooms, with mahogany boxes, in several of which were men drinking coffee and reading newspapers by a painful glare of gas. There was a waiter in the middle of the room who was throwing some fresh sand upon the floor, but who stared immensely when looking up he beheld Sybil.
Sybil immediately walked into a fairly large room, decorated in the old-fashioned style of coffee houses, with mahogany boxes where several men were drinking coffee and reading newspapers under a harsh gaslight. In the center of the room, a waiter was spreading fresh sand on the floor, but he looked up and was quite surprised to see Sybil.
“Now, Ma’am, if you please,” said the waiter inquiringly.
“Now, ma'am, if you don’t mind,” said the waiter, asking politely.
“Is Mr Gerard here?” said Sybil.
“Is Mr. Gerard here?” Sybil asked.
“No. Ma’am; Mr Gerard has not been here to-day, nor yesterday neither”—and he went on throwing the sand.
“No. Ma’am; Mr. Gerard hasn’t been here today, nor yesterday either”—and he continued throwing the sand.
“I should like to see the master of the house,” said Sybil very humbly.
“I would like to see the owner of the house,” Sybil said very humbly.
“Should you, Ma’am?” said the waiter, but he gave no indication of assisting her in the fulfilment of her wish.
“Should you, Ma’am?” said the waiter, but he showed no sign of helping her fulfill her wish.
Sybil repeated that wish, and this time the waiter said nothing. This vulgar and insolent neglect to which she was so little accustomed depressed her spirit. She could have encountered tyranny and oppression, and she would have tried to struggle with them; but this insolence of the insignificant made her feel her insignificance; and the absorption all this time of the guests in their newspapers aggravated her nervous sense of her utter helplessness. All her feminine reserve and modesty came over her; alone in this room among men, she felt overpowered, and she was about to make a precipitate retreat when the clock of the coffee-room sounded the half hour. In a paroxysm of nervous excitement she exclaimed, “Is there not one among you who will assist me?”
Sybil repeated her request, and this time the waiter said nothing. This rude and arrogant neglect, which she was so unaccustomed to, weighed heavily on her spirits. She could have faced tyranny and oppression and would have fought back against them; but this arrogance from someone so unimportant made her feel small. The way all the other guests were absorbed in their newspapers intensified her sense of complete helplessness. Her feminine reserve and modesty flooded over her; alone in this room full of men, she felt overwhelmed, and she was about to make a hasty exit when the clock in the café struck half past. In a burst of nervous energy, she exclaimed, “Is there not one among you who will help me?”
All the newspaper readers put down their journals and stared.
All the newspaper readers put down their papers and stared.
“Hoity-toity,” said the waiter, and he left off throwing the sand.
“Snobby,” said the waiter, and he stopped throwing the sand.
“Well, what’s the matter now?” said one of the guests.
“Well, what’s wrong now?” said one of the guests.
“I wish to see the master of the house on business of urgency,” said Sybil, “to himself and to one of his friends, and his servant here will not even reply to my inquiries.”
“I need to speak with the owner of the house about something urgent,” said Sybil, “but his servant here won’t even respond to my questions.”
“I say, Saul, why don’t you answer the young lady?” said another guest.
“I say, Saul, why don’t you respond to the young lady?” said another guest.
“So I did,” said Saul. “Did you call for coffee, Ma’am?”
“So I did,” Saul replied. “Did you ask for coffee, Ma’am?”
“Here’s Mr Tanner, if you want him, my dear.” said the first guest, as a lean black-looking individual, with grizzled hair and a red nose, entered the coffee-room from the interior. “Tanner, here’s a lady wants you.”
“Here’s Mr. Tanner, if you need him, my dear,” said the first guest as a thin, dark-looking man with gray hair and a red nose came into the coffee room from the back. “Tanner, there’s a lady who wants to see you.”
“And a very pretty girl too,” whispered one to another.
“And she's really pretty too,” whispered one to another.
“What’s your pleasure?” said Mr Tanner abruptly.
“What's your pleasure?” Mr. Tanner asked suddenly.
“I wish to speak to you alone,” said Sybil: and advancing towards him she said in a low voice, “‘Tis about Walter Gerard I would speak to you.”
“I want to talk to you privately,” said Sybil, and as she moved closer to him, she spoke softly, “It’s about Walter Gerard that I want to discuss with you.”
“Well, you can step in here if you like,” said Tanner very discourteously; “there’s only my wife:” and he led the way to the inner room, a small close parlour adorned with portraits of Tom Paine, Cobbett, Thistlewood, and General Jackson; with a fire, though it was a hot July, and a very fat woman affording still more heat, and who was drinking shrub and water and reading the police reports. She stared rudely at Sybil as she entered following Tanner, who himself when the door was closed said, “Well, now what have you got to say?”
"Well, you can come in here if you want," Tanner said rudely; "it's just my wife." He led the way to the inner room, a small, stuffy parlor decorated with portraits of Tom Paine, Cobbett, Thistlewood, and General Jackson. There was a fire, even though it was a hot July day, and a very heavy woman adding even more heat, sipping shrub and water while reading the police reports. She gave Sybil an unfriendly stare as she followed Tanner inside. Once the door was closed, Tanner said, "So, what do you have to say?"
“I wish to see Walter Gerard.”
“I want to see Walter Gerard.”
“Do you indeed!”
"Do you really?"
“And,” continued Sybil notwithstanding his sneering remark, “I come here that you may tell me where I may find him.”
“And,” Sybil continued despite his mocking comment, “I’m here so you can tell me where to find him.”
“I believe he lives somewhere in Westminster,” said Tanner, “that’s all I know about him; and if this be all you had to say it might have been said in the coffee-room.”
“I think he lives somewhere in Westminster,” Tanner said, “that’s all I know about him; and if that’s all you had to say, it could have been mentioned in the coffee room.”
“It is not all that I have to say,” said Sybil; “and I beseech you, sir, listen to me. I know where Gerard lives: I am his daughter, and the same roof covers our heads. But I wish to know where they meet to-night—you understand me;” and she looked at his wife, who had resumed her police reports; “‘tis urgent.
“It’s not everything I need to say,” Sybil said. “Please, sir, listen to me. I know where Gerard lives: I’m his daughter, and we live under the same roof. But I need to know where they’re meeting tonight—you understand me;” and she glanced at his wife, who had gone back to her police reports; “it’s urgent.
“I don’t know nothing about Gerard,” said Tanner, “except that he comes here and goes away again.”
“I don’t know anything about Gerard,” Tanner said, “except that he comes here and leaves again.”
“The matter on which I would see him,” said Sybil, “is as urgent as the imagination can conceive, and it concerns you as well as himself; but if you know not where I can find him”—and she moved as if about to retire—“‘tis of no use.”
“The issue I need to discuss with him,” Sybil said, “is more urgent than you can imagine, and it affects both you and him. But if you don’t know where I can find him”—and she started to turn to leave—“then there's no point.”
“Stop.” said Tanner, “you can tell it to me.”
“Stop,” said Tanner, “you can tell me.”
“Why so? You know not where he is; you cannot tell it to him.”
“Why is that? You don’t know where he is; you can’t tell him.”
“I don’t know that,” said Tanner. “Come, let’s have it out; and if it will do him any good. I’ll see if we can’t manage to find him.”
“I don’t know that,” said Tanner. “Come on, let’s sort this out; and if it will help him, I’ll see if we can figure out how to find him.”
“I can impart my news to him and no one else,” said Sybil. “I am solemnly bound.”
“I can share my news with him and no one else,” said Sybil. “I’m seriously bound to do so.”
“You can’t have a better counseller than Tanner,” urged his wife, getting curious; “you had better tell us.”
“You can’t find a better advisor than Tanner,” his wife insisted, intrigued. “You should tell us.”
“I want no counsel; I want that which you can give me if you choose—information. My father instructed me that if certain circumstances occurred it was a matter of the last urgency that I should see him this evening and before nine o’clock, I was to call here and obtain from you the direction where to find him; the direction,” she added in a lowered tone, and looking Tanner full in the face, “where they hold their secret council to-night.”
“I don’t want any advice; I want what you can give me if you want—information. My father told me that if certain things happened, it was extremely important for me to see him this evening, and before nine o’clock, I was to come here and get from you the details on where to find him; the details,” she added in a quieter voice, looking Tanner directly in the eyes, “on where they’re having their secret meeting tonight.”
“Hem!” said Tanner: “I see you’re on the free-list. And pray how am I to know you are Gerard’s daughter?”
“Hem!” said Tanner. “I see you’re on the free list. How am I supposed to know you are Gerard’s daughter?”
“You do not doubt I am his daughter!” said Sybil proudly.
“You don’t doubt that I’m his daughter!” Sybil said proudly.
“Hem!” said Tanner: “I do not know that I do very much,” and he whispered to his wife. Sybil removed from them as far as she was able.
“Hem!” said Tanner, “I’m not sure I really do much,” and he whispered to his wife. Sybil distanced herself from them as much as she could.
“And this news is very urgent,” resumed Tanner; “and concerns me you say?”
“And this news is really urgent,” Tanner continued; “and it involves me, you say?”
“Concerns you all,” said Sybil; “and every minute is of the last importance.”
“It's important to all of you,” said Sybil; “and every minute matters a lot.”
“I should like to have gone with you myself, and then there could have been no mistake,” said Tanner; “but that can’t be; we have a meeting here at half-past eight in our great room. I don’t much like breaking rules, especially in such a business; and yet, concerning all of us, as you say, and so very urgent, I don’t see how it could do harm; and I might—I wish I was quite sure you were the party.
“I would have liked to go with you myself, as that would have cleared up any confusion,” said Tanner. “But that's not possible; we have a meeting here at 8:30 in our big room. I really don’t like breaking the rules, especially for something like this; but since it involves all of us, as you mentioned, and it's so urgent, I don't see how it could cause any problems. And I might—I just wish I was completely sure you were the right person.”
“How can I satisfy you?” said Sybil, distressed.
“How can I make you happy?” said Sybil, upset.
“Perhaps the young person have got her mark on her linen,” suggested the wife. “Have you got a handkerchief Ma’am?” and she took Sybil’s handkerchief and looked at it, and examined it at every corner. It had no mark. And this unforeseen circumstance of great suspicion might have destroyed everything, had not the production of the handkerchief by Sybil also brought forth a letter addressed to her from Hatton.
“Maybe the young woman has her initials on her linen,” suggested the wife. “Do you have a handkerchief, Ma’am?” She took Sybil’s handkerchief, looked at it, and checked every corner. It had no initials. This unexpected situation of high suspicion could have ruined everything if Sybil hadn’t also revealed a letter that was addressed to her from Hatton.
“It seems to be the party,” said the wife.
“It seems like it's the party,” said the wife.
“Well,” said Tanner, “you know St Martin’s Lane I suppose? Well, you go up St Martin’s Lane to a certain point, and then you will get into Seven Dials; and then you’ll go on. However it is impossible to direct you; you must find your way. Hunt Street, going out of Silver Street, No. 22. ‘Tis what you call a blind street, with no thoroughfare, and then you go down an alley. Can you recollect that?”
“Well,” said Tanner, “you know St Martin’s Lane, right? You go up St Martin’s Lane to a certain point, and then you'll hit Seven Dials; then you keep going. But honestly, it's impossible for me to guide you; you'll have to figure it out yourself. Hunt Street branches off Silver Street, at No. 22. It’s a dead-end street, and then you head down an alley. Do you remember that?”
“Fear not.”
"Don't be afraid."
“No. 22 Hunt Street, going out of Silver Street. Remember the alley. It’s an ugly neighbourhood; but you go of your own accord.”
“No. 22 Hunt Street, just off Silver Street. Don’t forget the alley. It’s a rough neighborhood, but you’re going willingly.”
“Yes, yes. Good night.”
“Yeah, good night.”
Book 5 Chapter 6
Urged by Sybil’s entreaties the cab-driver hurried on. With all the skilled experience of a thorough cockney charioteer he tried to conquer time and space by his rare knowledge of short cuts and fine acquaintance with unknown thoroughfares. He seemed to avoid every street which was the customary passage of mankind. The houses, the population, the costume, the manners, the language through which they whirled their way, were of a different state and nation to those with which the dwellers in the dainty quarters of this city are acquainted. Now dark streets of frippery and old stores, new market-places of entrails and carrion with gutters running gore, sometimes the way was enveloped in the yeasty fumes of a colossal brewery, and sometimes they plunged into a labyrinth of lanes teeming with life, and where the dog-stealer and the pick-pocket, the burglar and the assassin, found a sympathetic multitude of all ages; comrades for every enterprise; and a market for every booty.
Urged on by Sybil's pleas, the cab driver sped up. With the skill of a true London driver, he tried to beat time and distance using his knowledge of shortcuts and his familiarity with hidden streets. He seemed to dodge every road that was commonly traveled by people. The buildings, the people, the clothing, the manners, and the language they rushed through felt completely different from what those living in the fancy parts of the city were used to. They passed through dark streets filled with flashy shops and old stores, new markets dealing in guts and rotten meat with gutters running blood; at times the air was thick with the yeasty smells from a massive brewery, and other times they wound through a maze of alleys buzzing with life, where dog thieves, pickpockets, burglars, and assassins found a supportive crowd of all ages; partners for every scheme and a marketplace for every stolen item.
The long summer twilight was just expiring, the pale shadows of the moon were just stealing on; the gas was beginning to glare in the shops of tripe and bacon, and the paper lanthorns to adorn the stall and the stand. They crossed a broad street which seemed the metropolis of the district; it flamed with gin-palaces; a multitude were sauntering in the mild though tainted air; bargaining, blaspheming, drinking, wrangling: and varying their business and their potations, their fierce strife and their impious irreverence, with flashes of rich humour, gleams of native wit, and racy phrases of idiomatic slang.
The long summer twilight was fading away, the soft shadows of the moon were beginning to appear; the gas lights were starting to shine in the shops selling tripe and bacon, and the paper lanterns adorned the stalls. They crossed a wide street that felt like the center of the area; it was filled with bars. A crowd was strolling in the warm, though slightly unpleasant, air; haggling, cursing, drinking, arguing: mixing their business and their drinks, their intense disputes and their disrespectful behavior, with bursts of humor, flashes of natural wit, and colorful slang.
Absorbed in her great mission Sybil was almost insensible to the scenes through which she passed, and her innocence was thus spared many a sight and sound that might have startled her vision or alarmed her ear. They could not now he very distant from the spot; they were crossing this broad way, and then were about to enter another series of small obscure dingy streets, when the cab-driver giving a flank to his steed to stimulate it to a last effort, the horse sprang forward, and the wheel of the cab came off.
Focused on her important mission, Sybil was nearly unaware of the sights around her, shielding her innocence from many images and sounds that could have shocked or scared her. They couldn’t be too far from their location; they were crossing this wide road and about to enter another set of small, dim, rundown streets when the cab driver urged his horse for one final push, causing the horse to lurch forward and the cab's wheel to come off.
Sybil extricated herself from the vehicle unhurt; a group immediately formed round the cab, a knot of young thieves, almost young enough for infant schools, a dustman, a woman nearly naked and very drunk, and two unshorn ruffians with brutality stamped on every feature, with pipes in their mouths, and their hands in their pockets.
Sybil got out of the vehicle unharmed; a crowd quickly gathered around the cab, a mix of young thieves who looked barely old enough for kindergarten, a garbage collector, a woman who was almost naked and very drunk, and two scruffy tough guys with a rough look about them, smoking pipes and with their hands in their pockets.
“I can take you no further,” said the cabman: “my fare is three shillings.”
“I can't take you any farther,” said the cab driver. “My fare is three shillings.”
“What am I to do?” said Sybil, taking out her purse.
“What am I supposed to do?” said Sybil, pulling out her purse.
“The best thing the young lady can do,” said the dustman, in a hoarse voice, “is to stand something to us all.”
“The best thing the young lady can do,” said the trash collector, in a raspy voice, “is to treat us all to something.”
“That’s your time o’day,” squeaked a young thief.
"That's your time of day," squeaked a young thief.
“I’ll drink your health with very great pleasure my dear,” hiccupped the woman.
“I’ll drink to your health with great pleasure, my dear,” hiccupped the woman.
“How much have you got there?” said the young thief making a dash at the purse, but he was not quite tall enough, and failed.
"How much do you have there?" said the young thief, lunging for the purse, but he wasn't quite tall enough and missed.
“No wiolence,” said one of the ruffians taking his pipe out of his mouth and sending a volume of smoke into Sybil’s face, “we’ll take the young lady to Mother Poppy’s, and then we’ll make a night of it.”
“No violence,” said one of the thugs as he pulled his pipe from his mouth and blew a cloud of smoke into Sybil’s face. “We’ll take the young lady to Mother Poppy’s, and then we’ll have a good time.”
But at this moment appeared a policeman, one of the permanent garrison of the quarter, who seeing one of her Majesty’s carriages in trouble thought he must interfere. “Hilloa,” he said, “what’s all this?” And the cabman, who was a good fellow though in too much trouble to aid Sybil, explained in the terse and picturesque language of Cockaigne, doing full justice to his late fare, the whole circumstances.
But at that moment, a police officer, one of the regulars in the area, showed up. Seeing one of the Queen's carriages in trouble, he felt he had to step in. “Hey there,” he said, “what's going on?” The cab driver, a decent guy but too overwhelmed to help Sybil, explained everything in the colorful and concise language of the streets, giving a full account of his recent passenger.
“Oh! that’s it,” said the policeman, “the lady’s respectable is she? Then I’d advise you and Hell Fire Dick to stir your chalks, Splinter-legs. Keep moving’s the time of day, Madam; you get on. Come;” and taking the woman by her shoulder he gave her a spin that sent her many a good yard. “And what do you want?” he asked gruffly of the lads.
“Oh! that’s it,” said the policeman, “the lady’s respectable, is she? Then I’d suggest you and Hell Fire Dick get out of here, Splinter-legs. Keep moving is the name of the game, Madam; you should go on. Come on;” and grabbing the woman by her shoulder, he gave her a spin that sent her quite a distance. “And what do you want?” he grunted at the guys.
“We wants a ticket for the Mendicity Society,” said the captain of the infant hand putting his thumb to his nose and running away, followed by his troop.
“We want a ticket for the Mendicity Society,” said the captain of the toddler gang, putting his thumb to his nose and running away, followed by his group.
“And so you want to go to Silver Street?” said her official preserver to Sybil, for she had not thought it wise to confess her ultimate purpose, and indicate under the apprehended circumstances the place of rendezvous to a member of the police.
“And so you want to go to Silver Street?” said her official protector to Sybil, since she didn't think it was smart to reveal her true intention and, given the circumstances, share the meeting spot with a police officer.
“Well; that’s not very difficult now. Go a-head; take the second turning to your right, and the third to your left, and you’re landed.”
"Well, that’s not too hard now. Go ahead, take the second turn on your right, and the third on your left, and you’ll be there."
Aided by these instructions, Sybil hastened on, avoiding notice as much as was in her power, and assisted in some degree by the advancing gloom of night. She had reached Silver Street; a long, narrow, hilly Street; and now she was at fault. There were not many persons about, and there were few shops here; yet one was at last at hand, and she entered to enquire her way. The person at the counter was engaged, and many customers awaited him: time was very precious: Sybil had made the enquiry and received only a supercilious stare from the shopman, who was weighing with precision some article that he was serving. A young man, shabby, but of a very superior appearance to the people of this quarter, good-looking, though with a dissolute air, and who seemed waiting for a customer in attendance, addressed Sybil. “I am going to Hunt Street,” he said, “shall I show you the way?”
Aided by these instructions, Sybil quickly moved on, trying to avoid attention as much as possible, helped somewhat by the growing darkness of night. She had arrived at Silver Street; a long, narrow, hilly street; and now she was unsure of where to go. There weren't many people around, and there were few shops here, but there was one nearby, so she went in to ask for directions. The person at the counter was busy, and many customers were waiting for him: time was running out for Sybil. She asked her question and received only a condescending look from the shopkeeper, who was carefully weighing some item he was serving. A young man, poorly dressed but with a much more refined appearance than the locals, attractive though with a reckless vibe, and who seemed to be waiting for a customer, spoke to Sybil. “I’m heading to Hunt Street,” he said, “do you want me to show you the way?”
She accepted this offer most thankfully. “It is close at hand, I believe?”
She gratefully accepted this offer. “It’s nearby, right?”
“Here it is,” he said; and he turned down a street. “What is your house?”
“Here it is,” he said, turning down a street. “Which one is your house?”
“No. 22: a printing-office.” said Sybil; for the street she had entered was so dark she despaired of finding her way, and ventured to trust so far a guide who was not a policeman.
“No. 22: a printing office,” said Sybil; for the street she had entered was so dark she lost hope of finding her way, and decided to trust a guide who wasn’t a police officer.
“The very house I am going to,” said the stranger: “I am a printer.” And they walked on some way, until they at length stopped before a glass and illumined door, covered with a red curtain. Before it was a group of several men and women brawling, but who did not notice Sybil and her companion.
“The very house I’m heading to,” said the stranger, “I’m a printer.” And they walked for a while until they finally stopped in front of a glass door lit up and covered with a red curtain. In front of it was a group of several men and women shouting at each other, but they didn’t notice Sybil and her companion.
“Here we are,” said the man; and he pushed the door open, inviting Sybil to enter. She hesitated; it did not agree with the description that had been given her by the coffee-house keeper, but she had seen so much since, and felt so much, and gone through so much, that she had not at the moment that clear command of her memory for which she was otherwise remarkable; but while she faltered, an inner door was violently thrown open, and Sybil moving aside, two girls, still beautiful in spite of gin and paint, stepped into the Street.
“Here we are,” said the man as he opened the door, inviting Sybil to come in. She hesitated; it didn't match the description she had received from the coffee-house owner, but after everything she had seen, felt, and experienced recently, her usually sharp memory wasn't as clear in that moment. As she hesitated, an inner door burst open, and as Sybil stepped aside, two girls, still beautiful despite the effects of gin and makeup, emerged into the street.
“This cannot be the house,” exclaimed Sybil starting back, overwhelmed with shame and terror. “O! holy Virgin aid me!”
“This can't be the house,” Sybil exclaimed, stepping back, filled with shame and fear. “Oh! Holy Virgin, help me!”
“And that’s a blessed word to hear in this heathen land,” exclaimed an Irishman, who was one of the group on the outside.
“And that’s a blessed word to hear in this godless land,” shouted an Irishman, who was part of the group on the outside.
“If you be of our holy church,” said Sybil appealing to the man who had thus spoken and whom she gently drew aside, “I beseech you, by everything we hold sacred, to aid me.”
“If you are part of our holy church,” Sybil said, addressing the man who had spoken and whom she gently pulled aside, “I beg you, by everything we consider sacred, to help me.”
“And will I not?” said the man; “and I should like to see the arm that would hurt you;” and he looked round, but the young man had disappeared. “You are not a countrywoman I am thinking,” he added.
“And will I not?” said the man; “and I’d like to see the arm that would hurt you;” and he looked around, but the young man had vanished. “You’re not a countrywoman, I’m guessing,” he added.
“No, but a sister in Christ,” said Sybil; “listen to me, good friend. I hasten to my father,—he is in great danger,—in Hunt Street,—I know not my way,—every moment is precious,—guide me, I beseech you,—honestly and truly guide me!”
“No, but a sister in Christ,” Sybil said. “Listen to me, my good friend. I’m rushing to my father—he’s in serious danger—in Hunt Street—I don’t know the way—every moment counts—please help me, I’m begging you—honestly and truly guide me!”
“Will I not? Don’t you be afraid my dear. And her poor father is ill! I wish I had such a daughter! We have not far to go. You should have taken the next turning. We must walk up this again for ‘tis a small street with no thoroughfare. Come on without fear.”
“Will I not? Don't worry, my dear. And her poor father is sick! I wish I had a daughter like that! We're not far to go. You should have taken the next turn. We have to walk back up this way because it’s a small street with no exit. Come on, don’t be afraid.”
Nor did Sybil fear; for the description of the street which the honest man had incidentally given, tallied with her instructions. Encouraging her with many kind words, and full of rough courtesies, the good Irishman led her to the spot she had so long sought. There was the court she was told to enter. It was well lit, and descending the steps she stopped at the first door on her left, and knocked.
Nor did Sybil feel afraid; because the way the honest man described the street matched her directions. With plenty of kind words and rough kindness, the good Irishman guided her to the place she had been looking for. There was the courtyard she was told to enter. It was well lit, and as she went down the steps, she paused at the first door on her left and knocked.
Book 5 Chapter 7
On the same night that Sybil was encountering so many dangers, the saloons of Deloraine House blazed with a thousand lights to welcome the world of power and fashion to a festival of almost unprecedented magnificence. Fronting a royal park, its long lines of illumined windows and the bursts of gay and fantastic music that floated from its walls attracted the admiration and curiosity of another party that was assembled in the same fashionable quarter, beneath a canopy not less bright and reclining on a couch scarcely less luxurious, for they were lit by the stars and reposed upon the grass.
On the same night that Sybil faced so many dangers, the saloons of Deloraine House shone with a thousand lights to welcome the elite of power and fashion to a festival of almost unprecedented grandeur. Facing a royal park, its long lines of lit windows and the bursts of lively and whimsical music that flowed from its walls caught the eye and interest of another group gathered in the same trendy area, under a canopy just as bright and lounging on a couch hardly less luxurious, for they were illuminated by the stars and resting on the grass.
“I say, Jim,” said a young genius of fourteen stretching himself upon the turf, “I pity them ere jarvies a sitting on their boxes all the night and waiting for the nobs what is dancing. They as no repose.”
“I say, Jim,” said a young genius of fourteen, lying back on the grass, “I feel sorry for those cab drivers sitting on their boxes all night, waiting for the rich folks who are dancing. They get no rest.”
“But they as porter,” replied his friend, a sedater spirit with the advantage of an additional year or two of experience. “They takes their pot of half-and-half by turns, and if their name is called, the link what they subscribe for to pay, sings out ‘here;’ and that’s the way their guvners is done.”
“But they act as porters,” replied his friend, a calmer person with a bit more life experience. “They take their drink in turns, and when their name is called, the link they subscribed to pays out and shouts ‘here;’ and that’s how their bosses are handled.”
“I think I should like to be a link Jim,” said the young one.
“I think I’d like to be a link, Jim,” said the young one.
“I wish you may get it,” was the response: “it’s the next best thing to a crossing: it’s what every one looks to when he enters public life, but he soon finds ‘taint to be done without a deal of interest. They keeps it to themselves, and never lets any one in unless he makes himself very troublesome and gets up a party agin ‘em.”
“I hope you can get it,” was the reply. “It’s the next best thing to a crossing; it’s what everyone looks forward to when they enter public life, but they soon realize it can't be achieved without a lot of effort. They keep it to themselves and never let anyone in unless they make a big fuss and rally a group against them.”
“I wonder what the nobs has for supper,” said the young one pensively. “Lots of kidneys I dare say.”
“I wonder what the rich folks are having for dinner,” said the young one thoughtfully. “Probably a lot of kidneys, I guess.”
“Oh! no; sweets is the time of day in these here blowouts: syllabubs like blazes, and snapdragon as makes the flunkys quite pale.”
“Oh! No; sweets are the highlight of the day at these parties: syllabubs like crazy, and snapdragon that makes the waiters quite pale.”
“I would thank you, sir, not to tread upon this child,” said a widow. She had three others with her, slumbering around, and this was the youngest wrapt in her only shawl.
“I would appreciate it, sir, if you didn’t step on this child,” said a widow. She had three others with her, sleeping nearby, and this was the youngest wrapped in her only shawl.
“Madam,” replied the person whom she addressed, in tolerable English, but with a marked accent, “I have bivouacked in many lands, but never with so young a comrade: I beg you a thousand pardons.”
“Ma'am,” replied the person she was speaking to, in decent English but with a strong accent, “I’ve camped out in many places, but never with such a young companion: I sincerely apologize.”
“Sir, you are very polite. These warm nights are a great blessing, but I am sure I know not what we shall do in the fall of the leaf.”
“Sir, you are very courteous. These warm nights are a wonderful blessing, but I have no idea what we will do when the leaves start to fall.”
“Take no thought of the morrow,” said the foreigner, who was a Pole; had served as a boy beneath the suns of the Peninsula under Soult and fought against Diebitsch on the banks of the icy Vistula. “It brings many changes.” And arranging the cloak which he had taken that day out of pawn around him, he delivered himself up to sleep with that facility which is not uncommon among soldiers.
“Don’t worry about tomorrow,” said the foreigner, who was a Pole; he had served as a boy under the sun of the Peninsula with Soult and fought against Diebitsch by the icy Vistula. “It brings many changes.” He adjusted the cloak he had retrieved from pawn that day around himself and easily fell asleep, a skill that’s common among soldiers.
Here broke out a brawl: two girls began fighting and blaspheming; a man immediately came up, chastised and separated them. “I am the Lord Mayor of the night,” he said, “and I will have no row here. ‘Tis the like of you that makes the beaks threaten to expel us from our lodgings.” His authority seemed generally recognized, the girls were quiet, but they had disturbed a sleeping man, who roused himself, looked around him and said with a scared look, “Where am I? What’s all this?”
A brawl broke out: two girls started fighting and swearing; a man quickly stepped in, scolding and separating them. “I’m the Lord Mayor of the night,” he said, “and I won’t tolerate any fighting here. It's people like you that make the authorities threaten to kick us out of our places.” Everyone seemed to respect his authority, and the girls quieted down, but they had woken a man who had been sleeping. He rubbed his eyes, looked around, and said with a frightened expression, “Where am I? What’s going on?”
“Oh! it’s nothin’,” said the elder of the two lads we first noticed, “only a couple of unfortinate gals who’ve prigged a watch from a cove what was lushy and fell asleep under the trees between this and Kinsington.”
“Oh! it’s nothing,” said the older of the two guys we first noticed, “just a couple of unfortunate girls who’ve stolen a watch from a guy who was drunk and fell asleep under the trees between here and Kensington.”
“I wish they had not waked me,” said the man, “I walked as far as from Stokenchurch, and that’s a matter of forty miles, this morning to see if I could get some work, and went to bed here without any supper. I’m blessed if I worn’t dreaming of a roast leg of pork.”
“I wish they hadn’t woken me,” said the man. “I walked all the way from Stokenchurch, which is about forty miles, this morning to see if I could find some work, and I went to bed here without any dinner. I swear I was dreaming of a roast leg of pork.”
“It has not been a lucky day for me,” rejoined the lad, “I could not find a single gentleman’s horse to hold, so help me, except one what was at the House of Commons, and he kept me there two mortal hours and said when he came out, that he would remember me next time. I ain’t tasted no wittals to-day except some cat’s-meat and a cold potatoe what was given me by a cabman; but I have got a quid here, and if you are very low I’ll give you half.”
“It hasn’t been a lucky day for me,” the kid replied, “I couldn’t find a single gentleman’s horse to hold, believe me, except one that was at the House of Commons, and he kept me there for two full hours and said when he came out that he’d remember me next time. I haven’t eaten anything today except some cat food and a cold potato that a cab driver gave me; but I’ve got a quid here, and if you’re really in need, I’ll give you half.”
In the meantime Lord Valentine and the Princess Stephanie of Eurasberg with some companions worthy of such a pair, were dancing a new Mazurka before the admiring assembly at Deloraine House. The ball was in the statue gallery illumined on this night in the Russian fashion, which while it diffused a brilliant light throughout the beautiful chamber, was peculiarly adapted to develop the contour of the marble forms of grace and loveliness that were ranged around.
In the meantime, Lord Valentine and Princess Stephanie of Eurasberg, along with a few friends deserving of such a couple, were dancing a new Mazurka in front of the admiring crowd at Deloraine House. The ball was taking place in the statue gallery, lit up in a Russian style, which, while casting a brilliant light throughout the stunning room, particularly highlighted the contours of the marble figures of grace and beauty that were positioned around.
“Where is Arabella?” enquired Lord Marney of his mother, “I want to present young Huntingford to her. He can be of great use to me, but he bores me so, I cannot talk to him. I want to present him to Arabella.”
“Where's Arabella?” Lord Marney asked his mother. “I want to introduce young Huntingford to her. He can be really useful to me, but he bores me so much that I can't talk to him. I want to introduce him to Arabella.”
“Arabella is in the blue drawing-room. I saw her just now with Mr Jermyn and Charles. Count Soudriaffsky is teaching them some Russian tricks.”
“Arabella is in the blue drawing room. I just saw her with Mr. Jermyn and Charles. Count Soudriaffsky is showing them some Russian tricks.”
“What are Russian tricks to me; she must talk to young Huntingford; everything depends on his working with me against the Cut-and-Come-again branch-line; they have refused me my compensation, and I am not going to have my estate cut up into ribbons without compensation.”
“What are Russian tricks to me; she needs to talk to young Huntingford; everything hinges on him collaborating with me to oppose the Cut-and-Come-again branch line; they’ve denied my compensation, and I’m not going to let them divide my estate into pieces without compensation.”
“My dear Lady Deloraine,” said Lady de Mowbray. “How beautiful your gallery looks to-night! Certainly there is nothing in London that lights up so well.”
“My dear Lady Deloraine,” said Lady de Mowbray. “Your gallery looks stunning tonight! There’s definitely nothing in London that lights up quite like this.”
“Its greatest ornaments are its guests. I am charmed to see Lady Joan looking so well.”
“Its best features are its guests. I'm delighted to see Lady Joan looking so good.”
“You think so?”
"Is that what you think?"
“Indeed.”
“Definitely.”
“I wish—” and here Lady de Mowbray gave a smiling sigh. “What do you think of Mr Mountchesney?”
“I wish—” and here Lady de Mowbray let out a smiling sigh. “What do you think of Mr. Mountchesney?”
“He is universally admired.”
“He is admired by everyone.”
“So every one says, and yet—”
“So everyone says, but—”
“Well what do you think of the Dashville, Fitz?” said Mr Berners to Lord Fitzheron, “I saw you dancing with her.”
“Well, what do you think of Dashville, Fitz?” Mr. Berners asked Lord Fitzheron, “I saw you dancing with her.”
“I can’t bear her: she sets up to be natural and is only rude; mistakes insolence for innocence; says everything which comes first to her lips and thinks she is gay when she is only giddy.”
"I can't stand her: she pretends to be genuine but is just rude; confuses arrogance with innocence; says everything that pops into her head and thinks she’s joyous when she's just flighty."
“‘Tis brilliant,” said Lady Joan to Mr Mountchesney.
"That's brilliant," said Lady Joan to Mr. Mountchesney.
“When you are here,” he murmured.
"When you're here," he said.
“And yet a ball in a gallery of art is not in my opinion in good taste. The associations which are suggested by sculpture are not festive. Repose is the characteristic of sculpture. Do not you think so?”
"And yet, in my opinion, having a party in an art gallery is not tasteful. The associations that sculpture brings to mind aren't celebratory. Stillness is what characterizes sculpture. Don’t you think so?"
“Decidedly,” said Mr Mountchesney. “We danced in the gallery at Matfield this Christmas, and I thought all the time that a gallery is not the place for a ball; it is too long and too narrow.”
“Definitely,” said Mr. Mountchesney. “We danced in the gallery at Matfield this Christmas, and I kept thinking that a gallery isn’t the right place for a ball; it’s too long and too narrow.”
Lady Joan looked at him, and her lip rather curled.
Lady Joan looked at him, and her lip curled slightly.
“I wonder if Valentine has sold that bay cob of his,” said Lord Milford to Lord Eugene de Vere.
“I wonder if Valentine has sold that bay horse of his,” said Lord Milford to Lord Eugene de Vere.
“I wonder,” said Lord Eugene.
"Yeah, I'm curious," said Lord Eugene.
“I wish you would ask him, Eugene,” said Lord Milford, “you understand, I don’t want him to know I want it.”
“I wish you would ask him, Eugene,” said Lord Milford, “you understand, I don’t want him to know I want it.”
“‘Tis such a bore to ask questions,” said Lord Eugene.
“It's such a drag to ask questions,” said Lord Eugene.
“Shall we carry Chichester?” asked Lady Firebrace of Lady St Julians.
“Should we take Chichester along?” asked Lady Firebrace of Lady St Julians.
“Oh! do not speak to me ever again of the House of Commons,” she replied in a tone of affected despair. “What use is winning our way by units? It may take years. Lord Protocol says that ‘one is enough.’ That Jamaica affair has really ended by greatly strengthening them.”
“Oh! please don’t ever mention the House of Commons to me again,” she replied in a tone of mock despair. “What’s the point of progressing one step at a time? It could take years. Lord Protocol says that ‘one is enough.’ That Jamaica situation has actually ended up making them much stronger.”
“I do not despair,” said Lady Firebrace. “The unequivocal adhesion of the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine is a great thing. It gives us the northern division at a dissolution.”
“I’m not worried,” said Lady Firebrace. “The clear support from the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine is a huge asset. It gives us the northern division in a dissolution.”
“That is to say in five years, my dear Lady Firebrace. The country will be ruined before that.”
“That means in five years, my dear Lady Firebrace. The country will be a mess long before that.”
“We shall see. Is it a settled thing between Lady Joan and Mr Mountchesney?”
"We'll see. Is it all set between Lady Joan and Mr. Mountchesney?"
“Not the slightest foundation. Lady Joan is a most sensible girl, as well as a most charming person and my dear friend. She is not in a hurry to marry, and quite right. If indeed Frederick were a little more steady—but nothing shall ever induce me to consent to his marrying her, unless I thought he was worthy of her.”
“Not the slightest foundation. Lady Joan is a very sensible girl, as well as a truly charming person and my dear friend. She's not rushing to get married, and that's completely fair. If only Frederick were a bit more reliable—but nothing will ever make me agree to him marrying her unless I believe he's worthy of her.”
“You are such a good mother,” exclaimed Lady Firebrace, “and such a good friend! I am glad to hear it is not true about Mr Mountchesney.”
“You're such a great mom,” exclaimed Lady Firebrace, “and such a good friend! I'm glad to hear that the rumors about Mr. Mountchesney aren’t true.”
“If you could only help me, my dear Lady Firebrace, to put an end to that affair between Frederick and Lady Wallington. It is so silly, and getting talked about; and in his heart too he really loves Lady Joan; only he is scarcely aware of it himself.”
“If you could just help me, my dear Lady Firebrace, to put a stop to that thing between Frederick and Lady Wallington. It's so ridiculous, and people are starting to talk; deep down, he really loves Lady Joan; he just barely realizes it himself.”
“We must manage it,” said Lady Firebrace, with a look of encouraging mystery.
“We need to handle it,” said Lady Firebrace, with an air of intriguing mystery.
“Do, my dear creature; speak to him; he is very much guided by your opinion. Tell him everybody is laughing at him, and any other little thing that occurs to you.”
“Go on, my dear; talk to him; he really values your opinion. Let him know everyone is laughing at him, and mention anything else that comes to mind.”
“I will come directly,” said Lady Marney to her husband, “only let me see this.”
“I’ll come right over,” Lady Marney said to her husband, “just let me see this.”
“Well, I will bring Huntingford here. Mind you speak to him a great deal; take his arm, and go down to supper with him if you can. He is a very nice sensible young fellow, and you will like him very much I am sure; a little shy at first, but he only wants bringing out.”
“Well, I’ll bring Huntingford here. Make sure to talk to him a lot; take his arm and go down to dinner with him if you can. He’s a really nice, sensible young guy, and I’m sure you’ll like him a lot; he might be a bit shy at first, but he just needs to be drawn out.”
A dexterous description of one of the most unlicked and unlickable cubs that ever entered society with forty thousand a year; courted by all, and with just that degree of cunning that made him suspicious of every attention.
A skillful portrayal of one of the most uncultured and unrefined young men who ever became part of society with an income of forty thousand a year; sought after by everyone, and just cunning enough to be wary of every gesture of interest.
“This dreadful Lord Huntingford!” said Lady Marney.
“This awful Lord Huntingford!” said Lady Marney.
“Jermyn and I will intefere,” said Egremont, “and help you.”
“Jermyn and I will step in,” said Egremont, “and assist you.”
“No, no,” said Lady Marney shaking her head, “I must do it.”
“No, no,” Lady Marney said, shaking her head, “I have to do it.”
At this moment, a groom of the chambers advanced and drew Egremont aside, saying in a low tone, “Your servant, Mr Egremont, is here and wishes to see you instantly.”
At that moment, a chamber attendant stepped forward and pulled Egremont aside, saying quietly, “Your servant, Mr. Egremont, is here and wants to see you right away.”
“My servant! Instantly! What the deuce can be the matter? I hope the Albany is not on fire,” and he quitted the room.
“My servant! Right now! What on earth could be going on? I hope the Albany isn’t on fire,” and he left the room.
In the outer hall, amid a crowd of footmen, Egremont recognized his valet who immediately came forward.
In the outer hall, surrounded by a group of footmen, Egremont spotted his valet who quickly approached him.
“A porter has brought this letter, sir, and I thought it best to come on with it at once.”
“A porter brought this letter, sir, and I thought it was best to deliver it right away.”
The letter directed to Egremont, bore also on its superscription these words. “This letter must be instantly carried by the bearer to Mr Egremont wherever he may be.”
The letter addressed to Egremont also had these words written on the top: “This letter must be immediately delivered by the bearer to Mr. Egremont no matter where he is.”
Egremont with some change of countenance drew aside, and opening the letter read it by a lamp at hand. It must have been very brief; but the face of him to whom it was addressed became, as he perused its lines, greatly agitated. When he had finished reading it, he seemed for a moment lost in profound thought; then looking up he dismissed his servant without instructions, and hastening back to the assembly, he enquired of the groom of the chambers whether Lord John Russell, whom he had observed in the course of the evening, was still present; and he was answered in the affirmative.
Egremont, with a shift in expression, stepped aside and read the letter by a nearby lamp. It must have been very short, but the person it was addressed to became visibly unsettled as he read it. After finishing, he appeared to be lost in deep thought for a moment; then he looked up and sent his servant away without giving any instructions. Rushing back to the gathering, he asked the groom of the chambers if Lord John Russell, whom he had noticed during the evening, was still there, and was told that he was.
About a quarter of an hour after this incident, Lady Firebrace said to Lady St Julians in a tone of mysterious alarm. “Do you see that?”
About fifteen minutes after this incident, Lady Firebrace said to Lady St Julians in a tone of mysterious concern, “Do you see that?”
“No! what?”
"No! What?"
“Do not look as if you observed them: Lord John and Mr Egremont, in the furthest window, they have been there these ten minutes in the most earnest conversation. I am afraid we have lost him.”
“Don’t act like you’re watching them: Lord John and Mr. Egremont are at the far window, and they've been deep in conversation for the last ten minutes. I’m worried we’ve lost him.”
“I have always been expecting it,” said Lady St Julians. “He breakfasts with that Mr Trenchard and does all those sorts of things. Men who breakfast out are generally liberals. Have not you observed that? I wonder why?”
“I’ve always been expecting this,” said Lady St Julians. “He has breakfast with that Mr. Trenchard and does all those kinds of things. Men who eat out for breakfast are usually more progressive. Haven’t you noticed that? I wonder why?”
“It shows a restless revolutionary mind,” said Lady Firebrace, “that can settle to nothing; but must be running after gossip the moment they are awake.”
“It shows a restless revolutionary mind,” Lady Firebrace said, “that can’t settle down to anything; it has to chase after gossip the moment they wake up.”
“Yes,” said Lady St Julians. “I think those men who breakfast out or who give breakfasts are generally dangerous characters; at least, I would not trust them. The whigs are very fond of that sort of thing. If Mr Egremont joins them, I really do not see what shadow of a claim Lady Deloraine can urge to have anything.”
“Yes,” said Lady St Julians. “I think those guys who eat breakfast out or who host breakfasts are usually risky people; at least, I wouldn’t trust them. The whigs really enjoy that sort of thing. If Mr. Egremont joins them, I honestly don’t see what reason Lady Deloraine would have to claim anything.”
“She only wants one thing,” said Lady Firebrace, “and we know she cannot have that.”
“She only wants one thing,” Lady Firebrace said, “and we know she can’t have that.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Because Lady St Julians will have it.”
“Because Lady St Julians insists on it.”
“You are too kind,” with many smiles.
“You're too kind,” accompanied by a lot of smiles.
“No, I assure you Lord Masque told me that her Majesty—” and here Lady Firehrace whispered.
“No, I promise you Lord Masque told me that her Majesty—” and here Lady Firehrace whispered.
“Well,” said Lady St Julians evidently much gratified, “I do not think I am one who am likely to forget my friends.”
“Well,” said Lady St Julians, obviously pleased, “I don’t think I’m someone who is likely to forget my friends.”
“That I am sure you are not!” said Lady Firebrace.
“That I’m sure you’re not!” said Lady Firebrace.
Book 5 Chapter 8
Behind the printing office in the alley at the door of which we left Sybil, was a yard which led to some premises that had once been used as a work-shop, but were now generally unoccupied. In a rather spacious chamber over which was a loft, five men, one of whom was Gerard, were busily engaged. There was no furniture in the room except a few chairs and a deal table, on which was a solitary light and a variety of papers.
Behind the printing office in the alley where we left Sybil, there was a yard that led to some buildings that used to serve as a workshop but were mostly empty now. In a fairly large room with a loft above, five men, including Gerard, were hard at work. The room had no furniture aside from a few chairs and a simple table, which held a single light and a mix of papers.
“Depend upon it,” said Gerard, “we must stick to the National Holiday: we can do nothing effectively, unless the movement is simultaneous. They have not troops to cope with a simultaneous movement, and the Holiday is the only machinery to secure unity of action. No work for six weeks, and the rights of Labour will be acknowledged!”
“Count on it,” said Gerard, “we have to stick to the National Holiday: we can’t do anything effectively unless the movement happens all at once. They don’t have enough troops to deal with a coordinated effort, and the Holiday is the only way to ensure we act together. No work for six weeks, and the rights of Labor will be recognized!”
“We shall never be able to make the people unanimous in a cessation of labour,” said a pale young man, very thin but with a countenance of remarkable energy. “The selfish instincts will come into play and will baulk our political object, while a great increase of physical suffering must be inevitable.”
“We will never be able to get everyone to agree to stop working,” said a pale young man, very thin but with a face full of remarkable energy. “Selfish instincts will take over and block our political goals, and a significant rise in physical suffering is bound to happen.”
“It might be done,” said a middle-aged, thickset man, in a thoughtful tone. “If the Unions were really to put their shoulder to the wheel, it might be done.”
“It could happen,” said a middle-aged, stocky man, in a reflective tone. “If the Unions truly put in the effort, it could happen.”
“And if it is not done,” said Gerard, “what do you propose? The people ask you to guide them. Shrink at such a conjuncture, and our influence over them is forfeited and justly forfeited.”
“And if it’s not done,” Gerard said, “what do you suggest? The people are asking you to lead them. If you hesitate now, we’ll lose our influence over them, and rightly so.”
“I am for partial but extensive insurrections,” said the young man. “Sufficient in extent and number to demand all the troops and yet to distract the military movements. We can count on Birmingham again, if we act at once before their new Police Act is in force; Manchester is ripe; and several of the cotton towns; but above all I have letters that assure me that at this moment we can do anything in Wales.”
“I support partial but widespread uprisings,” said the young man. “They should be enough in scale and number to require all the troops while also distracting military movements. We can count on Birmingham again if we act quickly before their new Police Act takes effect; Manchester is ready to go; and several of the cotton towns are primed; but most importantly, I have letters that confirm we can achieve anything in Wales right now.”
“Glamorganshire is right to a man,” said Wilkins a Baptist teacher. “And trade is so bad that the Holiday at all events must take place there, for the masters themselves are extinguishing their furnaces.
“Glamorganshire is just the right place,” said Wilkins, a Baptist teacher. “And trade is so terrible that the Holiday definitely has to happen there, because the owners are shutting down their furnaces.”
“All the north is seething,” said Gerard.
"Everything up north is boiling over," said Gerard.
“We must contrive to agitate the metropolis,” said Maclast, a shrewd carroty-haired paper-stainer. “We must have weekly meetings at Kennington and demonstrations at White Conduit House: we cannot do more here I fear than talk, but a few thousand men on Kennington Common every Saturday and some spicy resolutions will keep the Guards in London.”
“We need to stir things up in the city,” said Maclast, a clever guy with reddish hair who worked with paper. “We should hold weekly meetings at Kennington and have demonstrations at White Conduit House. I’m afraid we can only talk here, but having a few thousand men at Kennington Common every Saturday and some provocative resolutions will keep the Guards busy in London.”
“Ay, ay,” said Gerard; “I wish the woollen and cotton trades were as bad to do as the iron, and we should need no holiday as you say, Wilkins. However it will come. In the meantime the Poor-law pinches and terrifies, and will make even the most spiritless turn.”
“Ay, ay,” said Gerard; “I wish the wool and cotton industries were as tough as the iron industry, and we wouldn’t need a break like you say, Wilkins. But it will happen eventually. In the meantime, the Poor Law is squeezing and frightening people, and it will even shake up the most apathetic among us.”
“The accounts to-day from the north are very encouraging though,” said the young man. “Stevens is producing a great effect, and this plan of our people going in procession and taking possession of the churches very much affects the imagination of the multitude.”
“The reports from the north today are very encouraging, though,” said the young man. “Stevens is having a significant impact, and our plan to hold a procession and take possession of the churches really captures the public's imagination.”
“Ah!” said Gerard, “if we could only have the Church on our side, as in the good old days, we would soon put an end to the demon tyranny of Capital.”
“Ah!” said Gerard, “if we could just have the Church on our side, like in the good old days, we would quickly put a stop to the brutal oppression of Capital.”
“And now,” said the pale young man, taking up a manuscript paper, “to our immediate business. Here is the draft of the projected proclamation of the Convention on the Birmingham outbreak. It enjoins peace and order, and counsels the people to arm themselves in order to secure both. You understand: that they may resist if the troops and the police endeavour to produce disturbance.”
“And now,” said the pale young man, picking up a piece of paper, “let’s get to the point. Here’s the draft of the planned proclamation from the Convention about the Birmingham outbreak. It calls for peace and order and advises people to arm themselves to ensure both. You get it: they can defend themselves if the troops and police try to create chaos.”
“Ay, ay,” said Gerard. “Let it be stout. We will settle this at once, and so get it out to-morrow. Then for action.”
“Ay, ay,” said Gerard. “Let it be strong. We’ll sort this out right away, and get it done by tomorrow. Then it’s time for action.”
“But we must circulate this pamphlet of the Polish Count on the manner of encountering cavalry with pikes,” said Maclast.
“But we need to distribute this pamphlet from the Polish Count on how to deal with cavalry using pikes,” said Maclast.
“‘Tis printed,” said the stout thickset man; “we have set it up on a broadside. We have sent ten thousand to the north and five thousand to John Frost. We shall have another delivery tomorrow. It takes very generally.”
“It's printed,” said the sturdy, heavyset man; “we’ve put it out on a broadside. We’ve sent ten thousand to the north and five thousand to John Frost. We have another delivery coming tomorrow. It’s usually pretty popular.”
The pale young man read the draft of the proclamation; it was canvassed and criticised sentence by sentence; altered, approved: finally put to the vote, and unanimously carried. On the morrow it was to be posted in every thoroughfare of the metropolis, and circulated in every great city of the provinces and populous district of labour.
The pale young man read the draft of the proclamation; it was discussed and critiqued sentence by sentence; changed, approved: finally put to a vote, and unanimously passed. The next day it was set to be posted in every major street of the city and distributed in every large city of the provinces and densely populated labor areas.
“And now,” said Gerard, “I shall to-morrow to the north, where I am wanted. But before I go I propose, as suggested yesterday, that we five together with Langley, whom I counted on seeing here to-night, now form ourselves into a committee for arming the people. Three of us are permanent in London; Wilkins and myself will aid you in the provinces. Nothing can be decided on this head till we see Langley, who will make a communication from Birmingham that cannot be trusted to writing. The seven o’clock train must have long since arrived. He is now a good hour behind his time.”
“And now,” said Gerard, “I’m heading north tomorrow, where I’m needed. But before I go, I suggest that the five of us, along with Langley, whom I expected to see here tonight, form a committee to arm the people. Three of us are based in London; Wilkins and I will assist you in the provinces. We can't make any decisions on this until we talk to Langley, who has some information from Birmingham that can't be communicated in writing. The seven o'clock train should have arrived a while ago. He’s already an hour late.”
“I hear foot-steps,” said Maclast.
"I hear footsteps," said Maclast.
“He comes,” said Gerard.
“He's coming,” said Gerard.
The door of the chamber opened and a woman entered. Pale, agitated, exhausted, she advanced to them in the glimmering light.
The door of the room opened, and a woman walked in. Pale, anxious, and exhausted, she moved toward them in the glowing light.
“What is this?” said several of the council.
“What is this?” asked several members of the council.
“Sybil!” exclaimed the astonished Gerard, and he rose from his seat.
“Sybil!” exclaimed the surprised Gerard, and he stood up from his seat.
She caught the arm of her father, and leant on him for a moment in silence. Then looking up with an expression that seemed to indicate she was rallying her last energies, she said, in a voice low yet so distinct that it reached the ear of all present, “There is not an instant to lose: fly!”
She grabbed her father's arm and leaned on him for a moment in silence. Then, looking up with an expression that suggested she was gathering her last bit of strength, she said in a voice that was quiet but clear enough for everyone to hear, “There’s no time to waste: go!”
The men rose hastily from their seats; they approached the messenger of danger; Gerard waved them off, for he perceived his daughter was sinking. Gently he placed her in his chair; she was sensible, for she grasped his arm, and she murmured—still she murmured—“fly!”
The men quickly got up from their seats and moved towards the messenger of danger. Gerard waved them away because he could see his daughter was fading. He gently placed her in his chair; she was aware of what was happening, as she clutched his arm and whispered—still whispering—“run!”
“‘Tis very strange,” said Maclast.
"It's very strange," said Maclast.
“I feel queer!” said the thickset man.
“I feel strange!” said the stocky man.
“Methinks she looks like a heavenly messenger,” said Wilkins. “I had no idea that earth had anything so fair,” said the youthful scribe of proclamations.
"I think she looks like an angel," said Wilkins. "I had no idea that anything on earth could be so beautiful," said the young scribe of proclamations.
“Hush friends!” said Gerard: and then he bent over Sybil and said in a low soothing voice, “Tell me, my child, what is it?”
“Hush, friends!” Gerard said. Then he leaned over Sybil and spoke in a soft, calming voice, “Tell me, my child, what’s wrong?”
She looked up to her father; a glance as it were of devotion and despair: her lips moved, but they refused their office and expressed no words. There was a deep silence in the room.
She looked up at her father, a glance filled with both devotion and despair: her lips moved, but they wouldn't cooperate and formed no words. There was a heavy silence in the room.
“She is gone,” said her father.
"She's gone," said her dad.
“Water,” said the young man, and he hurried away to obtain some.
“Water,” said the young man, and he rushed off to get some.
“I feel queer,” said his thickset colleague to Maclast.
“I feel weird,” said his stocky coworker to Maclast.
“I will answer for Langley as for myself.” said Maclast; “and there is not another human being aware of our purpose.”
“I'll speak for Langley just like I would for myself,” said Maclast; “and no one else knows what we're up to.”
“Except Morley.”
"Except Morley."
“Yes: except Morley. But I should as soon doubt Gerard as Stephen Morley.”
“Yes: except for Morley. But I would doubt Gerard just as much as Stephen Morley.”
“Certainly.”
"Sure."
“I cannot conceive how she traced me,” said Gerard. “I have never even breathed to her of our meeting. Would we had some water! Ah! here it comes.
“I can’t understand how she found me,” said Gerard. “I’ve never even mentioned our meeting to her. I wish we had some water! Ah! here it comes.”
“I arrest you in the Queen’s name,” said a serjeant of police. “Resistance is vain.” Maclast blew out the light, and then ran up into the loft, followed by the thickset man, who fell down the stairs: Wilkins got up the chimney. The sergeant took a lanthorn from his pocket, and threw a powerful light on the chamber, while his followers entered, seized and secured all the papers, and commenced their search.
“I’m arresting you in the name of the Queen,” said a police sergeant. “Fighting back is pointless.” Maclast turned off the light and ran up to the loft, followed by the heavyset man, who stumbled down the stairs: Wilkins climbed up the chimney. The sergeant pulled a lantern from his pocket and shone a bright light into the room, while his team came in, grabbed all the papers, and started their search.
The light fell upon a group that did not move: the father holding the hand of his insensible child, while he extended his other arm as if to preserve her from the profanation of the touch of the invaders.
The light shone on a group that stayed still: the father holding the hand of his unconscious child, while he extended his other arm as if to protect her from the invasion of the intruders.
“You are Walter Gerard, I presume,” said the serjeant, “six foot two without shoes.”
“You must be Walter Gerard,” said the sergeant, “six foot two without shoes.”
“Whoever I may he,” he replied, “I presume you will produce your warrant, friend, before you touch me.”
“Whoever I might be,” he replied, “I assume you’ll show me your warrant before you lay a hand on me.”
“‘Tis here. We want five of you, named herein, and all others that may happen to be found in your company.”
“Here it is. We need five of you, named here, and anyone else who might be found with you.”
“I shall obey the warrant,” said Gerard after he had examined it; “but this maiden, my daughter, knows nothing of this meeting or its purpose. She has but just arrived, and how she traced me I know not. You will let me recover her, and then permit her to depart.”
“I’ll follow the warrant,” Gerard said after looking it over. “But this young woman, my daughter, knows nothing about this meeting or why it’s happening. She just arrived, and I have no idea how she found me. You’ll let me get her back, and then let her leave.”
“Can’t let no one out of my sight found in this room.”
“Can’t let anyone out of my sight found in this room.”
“But she is innocent, even if we were guilty; she could be nothing else but innocent, for she knows nothing of this meeting and its business, both of which I am prepared at the right time and place to vindicate. She entered this room a moment only before yourself, entered and swooned.”
“But she is innocent, even if we were guilty; she can only be innocent because she knows nothing about this meeting and what it’s for, both of which I’m ready to explain at the right time and place. She walked into this room just a moment before you did, walked in and fainted.”
“Can’t help that; must take her; she can tell the magistrate anything she likes, and he must decide.”
“Can’t help it; we have to take her; she can say anything she wants to the judge, and he has to decide.”
“Why you are not afraid of a young girl?”
“Why aren't you afraid of a young girl?”
“I am afraid of nothing; but I must do my duty. Come we have no time for talk. I must take you both.”
“I’m not afraid of anything, but I have to do my job. Let’s go, we don’t have time to chat. I need to take you both.”
“By G—d you shall not take her;” and letting go her hand, Gerard advanced before her and assumed a position of defence. “You know, I find, my height: my strength does not shame my stature! Look to yourself. Advance and touch this maiden, and I will fell you and your minions like oxen at their pasture.”
“By God, you won’t take her;” and letting go of her hand, Gerard stepped in front of her and took a defensive stance. “You see, I realize that my height and strength don’t diminish my presence! Be careful. Step forward and touch this girl, and I will bring you and your lackeys down like cattle in a field.”
The inspector took a pistol from his pocket and pointed it at Gerard. “You see,” he said, “resistance is quite vain.”
The inspector pulled a gun from his pocket and aimed it at Gerard. “You see,” he said, “resisting is pointless.”
“For slaves and cravens, but not for us. I say you shall not touch her till I am dead at her feet. Now, do your worst.”
“For slaves and cowards, but not for us. I say you won’t lay a hand on her until I’m dead at her feet. Now, do your worst.”
At this moment two policemen who had been searching the loft descended with Maclast who had vainly attempted to effect his escape over a neighbouring roof; the thickset man was already secured; and Wilkins had been pulled down the chimney and made his appearance in as grimy a state as such a shelter would naturally have occasioned. The young man too, their first prisoner who had been captured before they had entered the room, was also brought in; there was now abundance of light; the four prisoners were ranged and well guarded at the end of the apartment; Gerard standing before Sybil still maintained his position of defence, and the serjeant was, a few yards away, in his front with his pistol in his hand.
At that moment, two police officers who had been searching the loft came down with Maclast, who had unsuccessfully tried to escape over a neighboring roof. The stocky man was already restrained, and Wilkins had been pulled down the chimney, emerging in as dirty a state as you would expect from such a spot. The young man, their first prisoner who had been caught before they entered the room, was also brought in; there was now plenty of light. The four prisoners were lined up and well-guarded at the end of the room. Gerard stood in front of Sybil, maintaining his defensive stance, while the sergeant was a few yards away in front of him, holding his pistol.
“Well you are a queer chap,” said the serjeant; “but I must do my duty. I shall give orders to my men to seize you, and if you resist them, I shall shoot you through the head.”
“Well, you’re a strange guy,” said the sergeant; “but I have to do my job. I will instruct my men to take you into custody, and if you resist, I’ll shoot you in the head.”
“Stop!” called out one of the prisoners, the young man who drew proclamations, “she moves. Do with us as you think fit, but you cannot be so harsh as to seize one that is senseless, and a woman!”
“Stop!” shouted one of the prisoners, the young man who made announcements, “she's moving. Do what you think is right with us, but you can’t be so cruel as to take someone who’s unconscious, and a woman at that!”
“I must do my duty,” said the serjeant rather perplexed at the situation. “Well, if you like, take steps to restore her, and when she has come to herself, she shall be moved in a hackney coach alone with her father.”
“I have to do my duty,” said the sergeant, somewhat confused by the situation. “Well, if you want, take measures to revive her, and when she’s regained her composure, she can be transported in a hired carriage alone with her father.”
The means at hand to recover Sybil were rude, but they assisted a reviving nature. She breathed, she sighed, slowly opened her beautiful dark eyes, and looked around. Her father held her death-cold hand; she returned his pressure: her lips moved, and still she murmured “fly!”
The methods available to save Sybil were crude, but they helped revive her. She breathed, sighed, slowly opened her beautiful dark eyes, and looked around. Her father held her icy hand; she squeezed it back: her lips moved, and she still murmured “fly!”
Gerard looked at the serjeant. “I am ready,” he said, “and I will carry her.” The officer nodded assent. Guarded by two policemen the tall delegate of Mowbray bore his precious burthen out of the chamber through the yard, the printing-offices, up the alley, till a hackney coach received them in Hunt Street, round which a mob had already collected, though kept at a discreet distance by the police. One officer entered the coach with them: another mounted the box. Two other coaches carried the rest of the prisoners and their guards, and within halt an hour from the arrival of Sybil at the scene of the secret meeting, she was on her way to Bow Street to be examined as a prisoner of state.
Gerard looked at the sergeant. “I’m ready,” he said, “and I’ll carry her.” The officer nodded in agreement. Accompanied by two policemen, the tall delegate from Mowbray carried his precious burden out of the chamber, through the yard, past the printing offices, up the alley, until a hired coach picked them up in Hunt Street. A crowd had already gathered around, but the police kept them at a safe distance. One officer got into the coach with them while another took the driver's seat. Two other coaches transported the rest of the prisoners and their guards, and within half an hour of Sybil's arrival at the secret meeting, she was on her way to Bow Street to be examined as a political prisoner.
Sybil rallied quickly during their progress to the police office. Satisfied to find herself with her father she would have enquired as to all that had happened, but Gerard at first discouraged her; at length he thought it wisest gradually to convey to her that they were prisoners, but he treated the matter lightly, did not doubt that she would immediately be discharged, and added that though he might be detained for a day or so, his offence was at all events bailable and he had friends on whom he could rely. When Sybil clearly comprehended that she was a prisoner, and that her public examination was impending, she became silent, and leaning back in the coach, covered her face with her hands.
Sybil quickly gathered herself as they made their way to the police station. Happy to be with her father, she wanted to ask about everything that had happened, but Gerard initially discouraged her. Eventually, he decided it was best to gently let her know that they were prisoners, but he kept it lighthearted, believing she would be released right away. He mentioned that while he might be held for a day or so, his situation was bailable, and he had friends he could depend on. When Sybil fully understood that she was a prisoner and that her public hearing was coming up, she fell silent and, leaning back in the carriage, covered her face with her hands.
The prisoners arrived at Bow Street; they were hurried into a back office, where they remained some time unnoticed, several police-men remaining in the room. At length about twenty minutes having elapsed, a man dressed in black and of a severe aspect entered the room accompanied by an inspector of police. He first enquired whether these were the prisoners, what were their names and descriptions, which each had to give and which were written down, where they were arrested, why they were arrested: then scrutinising them sharply he said the magistrate was at the Home Office, and he doubted whether they could be examined until the morrow. Upon this Gerard commenced stating the circumstances under which Sybil had unfortunately been arrested, but the gentleman in black with a severe aspect, immediately told him to hold his tongue, and when Gerard persisted, declared that if Gerard did not immediately cease he should be separated from the other prisoners and be ordered into solitary confinement.
The prisoners arrived at Bow Street and were rushed into a back office, where they stayed for a while without being noticed, with several police officers in the room. After about twenty minutes, a man dressed in black and looking stern entered, accompanied by a police inspector. He first asked if these were the prisoners, what their names and descriptions were—each had to provide this information, which was then recorded—where they were arrested, and why they were arrested. After sharply scrutinizing them, he stated that the magistrate was at the Home Office and doubted they could be examined until the next day. At this point, Gerard began explaining the circumstances around Sybil's unfortunate arrest, but the stern man immediately told him to be quiet. When Gerard continued, he declared that if Gerard didn't stop right away, he would be separated from the other prisoners and put into solitary confinement.
Another half hour of painful suspense. The prisoners were not permitted to hold any conversation; Sybil sat half reclining on a form with her back against the wall, and her face covered, silent and motionless. At the end of half an hour the inspector of police who had visited them with the gentleman in black entered and announced that the prisoners could not be brought up for examination that evening, and they must make themselves as comfortable as they could for the night. Gerard made a last appeal to the inspector that Sybil might be allowed a separate chamber and in this he was unexpectedly successful.
Another half hour of agonizing suspense. The prisoners weren't allowed to talk; Sybil sat half reclined on a bench with her back against the wall, her face covered, silent and still. After half an hour, the police inspector who had visited them with the man in black came in and announced that the prisoners couldn't be brought up for questioning that evening, and they had to make themselves as comfortable as possible for the night. Gerard made one last request to the inspector for Sybil to have a separate room, and to his surprise, he was successful.
The inspector was a kind-hearted man: he lived at the office and his wife was the housekeeper. He had already given her an account, an interesting account, of his female prisoner. The good woman’s imagination was touched as well as her heart; she had herself suggested that they ought to soften the rigour of the fair prisoner’s lot; and the inspector therefore almost anticipated the request of Gerard. He begged Sybil to accompany him to his better half, and at once promised all the comforts and convenience which they could command. As, attended by the inspector, she took her way to the apartments of his family, they passed through a room in which there were writing materials, and Sybil speaking for the first time and in a faint voice enquired of the inspector whether it were permitted to apprise a friend of her situation. She was answered in the affirmative, on condition that the note was previously perused by him.
The inspector was a kind-hearted man; he lived at the office and his wife was the housekeeper. He had already shared an interesting account of his female prisoner with her. The kind woman's imagination was sparked as much as her heart; she even suggested they should ease the harsh conditions of the fair prisoner's situation. The inspector therefore almost expected Gerard’s request. He asked Sybil to join him in speaking with his wife and immediately promised all the comforts and conveniences they could provide. As they made their way to his family’s quarters, accompanied by the inspector, they passed through a room with writing materials, and for the first time, Sybil spoke up in a soft voice, asking the inspector if she could let a friend know about her situation. He agreed, but only if he could read the note first.
“I will write it at once,” she said, and taking up a pen she inscribed these words,
“I'll write it right now,” she said, and picking up a pen, she wrote down these words,
“I followed your counsel; I entreated him to quit London this night. He pledged himself to do so on the morrow.
“I took your advice; I urged him to leave London tonight. He promised to do it tomorrow.”
“I learnt he was attending a secret meeting; that there was urgent peril. I tracked him through scenes of terror. Alas! I arrived only in time to be myself seized as a conspirator, and I have been arrested and carried a prisoner to Bow Street, where I write this.
“I found out he was going to a secret meeting; that there was immediate danger. I followed him through terrifying situations. Unfortunately! I got there just in time to be captured as a conspirator, and I have been arrested and taken as a prisoner to Bow Street, where I’m writing this.
“I ask you not to interfere for him: that would be vain; but if I were free, I might at least secure him justice. But I am not free: I am to be brought up for public examination to-morrow, if I survive this night.
“I’m asking you not to get involved for him: that would be pointless; but if I were free, I might at least ensure he gets justice. But I’m not free: I’m supposed to be brought up for public examination tomorrow, if I make it through this night.”
“You are powerful; you know all; you know what I say is truth. None else will credit it. Save me!”
"You are powerful; you know everything; you know that what I'm saying is true. No one else will believe it. Help me!"
“And now,” said Sybil to the inspector in a tone of mournful desolation and of mild sweetness, “all depends on your faith to me,” and she extended him the letter, which he read.
“And now,” Sybil said to the inspector in a tone of sad despair mixed with gentle sweetness, “everything depends on your trust in me,” and she handed him the letter, which he read.
“Whoever he may be and wherever he may be,” said the inspector with emotion, for the spirit of Sybil had already controlled his nature, “provided the person to whom this letter is addressed is within possible distance, fear not it shall reach him.”
“Whoever he is and wherever he is,” said the inspector with feeling, as Sybil’s spirit had already taken hold of him, “as long as the person this letter is meant for is within reachable distance, don’t worry, it will get to him.”
“I will seal and address it then,” said Sybil, and she addressed the letter to
“I'll seal and address it now,” said Sybil, and she addressed the letter to
“THE HON. CHARLES EGREMONT M.P.”
"Hon. Charles Egremont, MP"
adding that superscription the sight of which had so agitated Egremont at Deloraine House.
adding that superscription that had so unsettled Egremont at Deloraine House.
Book 5 Chapter 9
Night waned: and Sybil was at length slumbering. The cold that precedes the dawn had stolen over her senses, and calmed the excitement of her nerves. She was lying on the ground, covered with a cloak of which her kind hostess had prevailed on her to avail herself, and was partly resting on a chair, at which she had been praying when exhausted nature gave way and she slept. Her bonnet had fallen off, and her rich hair, which had broken loose, covered her shoulder like a mantle. Her slumber was brief and disturbed, but it had in a great degree soothed the irritated brain. She woke however in terror from a dream in which she had been dragged through a mob and carried before a tribunal. The coarse jeers, the brutal threats, still echoed in her ear; and when she looked around, she could not for some moments recall or recognise the scene. In one corner of the room, which was sufficiently spacious, was a bed occupied by the still sleeping wife of the inspector; there was a great deal of heavy furniture of dark mahogany; a bureau, several chests of drawers: over the mantel was a piece of faded embroidery framed, that had been executed by the wife of the inspector when she was at school, and opposite to it, on the other side, were portraits of Dick Curtis and Dutch Sam, who had been the tutors of her husband, and now lived as heroes in his memory.
Night faded away, and Sybil finally fell asleep. The chill before dawn had crept over her senses, calming her frayed nerves. She lay on the ground, wrapped in a cloak her kind hostess had encouraged her to use, partly resting against a chair where she had been praying when exhaustion took over and she dozed off. Her bonnet had slipped off, and her long hair, released from its confines, draped over her shoulder like a shawl. Her sleep was short and restless, but it had mostly eased her troubled mind. She woke up in a panic from a dream where she was dragged through a crowd and taken before a court. The harsh jeers and violent threats still rang in her ears, and for a few moments, she couldn’t remember or recognize her surroundings. In one corner of the room, which was fairly spacious, a bed held the still-sleeping wife of the inspector. There was a lot of heavy dark mahogany furniture: a bureau, several chests of drawers. Above the mantel hung a framed piece of faded embroidery created by the inspector's wife when she was in school, and on the opposite wall were portraits of Dick Curtis and Dutch Sam, who had been her husband's mentors and now lived on in his memory as legends.
Slowly came over Sybil the consciousness of the dreadful eve that was past. She remained for some time on her knees in silent prayer: then stepping lightly, she approached the window. It was barred. The room which she inhabited was a high story of the house; it looked down upon one of those half tawdry, half squalid streets that one finds in the vicinities of our theatres; some wretched courts, haunts of misery and crime, blended with gin palaces and slang taverns, burnished and brazen; not a being was stirring. It was just that single hour of the twenty-four when crime ceases, debauchery is exhausted, and even desolation finds a shelter.
Slowly, Sybil became aware of the terrible night that had passed. She stayed on her knees in silent prayer for a while, then quietly approached the window. It was locked. The room she was in was on one of the upper floors of the house; it overlooked one of those half-tacky, half-dilapidated streets you find near theaters; some miserable alleys, known for hardship and crime, mixed with flashy bars and rowdy pubs; not a soul was on the move. It was that one hour of the day when crime stops, excess is worn out, and even despair finds a moment of peace.
It was dawn, but still grey. For the first time since she had been a prisoner, Sybil was alone. A prisoner, and in a few hours to be examined before a public tribunal! Her heart sank. How far her father had committed himself was entirely a mystery to her; but the language of Morley, and all that she had witnessed, impressed her with the conviction that he was deeply implicated. He had indeed spoken in their progress to the police office with confidence as to the future, but then he had every motive to encourage her in her despair, and to support her under the overwhelming circumstances in which she was so suddenly involved. What a catastrophe to all his high aspirations! It tore her heart to think of him! As for herself, she would still hope that ultimately she might obtain justice, but she could scarcely flatter herself that at the first any distinction would be made between her case and that of the other prisoners. She would probably be committed for trial; and though her innocence on that occasion might be proved, she would have been a prisoner in the interval, instead of devoting all her energies in freedom to the support and assistance of her father. She shrank, too, with all the delicacy of a woman, from the impending examination in open court before the magistrate. Supported by her convictions, vindicating a sacred principle, there was no trial perhaps to which Sybil would not have been superior, and no test of her energy and faith which she would not have triumphantly encountered; but to be hurried like a criminal to the bar of a police office, suspected of the lowest arts of sedition, ignorant even of what she was accused, without a conviction to support her or the ennobling consciousness of having failed at least in a great cause; all these were circumstances which infinitely disheartened and depressed her. She felt sometimes that she should be unable to meet the occasion: had it not been for Gerard she could almost have wished that death might release her from its base perplexities.
It was dawn, but still gray. For the first time since she had been a prisoner, Sybil was alone. A prisoner, and in a few hours to be examined in front of a public tribunal! Her heart sank. She had no idea how involved her father was; however, the words of Morley and everything she had seen made her believe that he was deeply implicated. He had spoken confidently on their way to the police station about the future, but he had every reason to encourage her during her despair and to support her through the overwhelming situation she suddenly found herself in. What a disaster for all his high hopes! It broke her heart to think of him! As for herself, she still hoped that she might eventually find justice, but she could hardly convince herself that initially, there would be any difference made between her case and that of the other prisoners. She would likely be committed for trial; and though her innocence might be proven later, she would have been a prisoner in the meantime, instead of using all her energy in freedom to support and assist her father. She also recoiled, with all the delicacy of a woman, from the upcoming examination in open court before the magistrate. Supported by her beliefs, defending a sacred principle, there was likely no trial Sybil wouldn’t have excelled at, and no test of her strength and faith she wouldn’t have faced triumphantly; but to be rushed like a criminal to the police station, suspected of the lowest acts of sedition, unaware of even what she was being accused of, without a conviction to support her or the uplifting awareness of having at least failed in a significant cause; all these were circumstances that deeply discouraged and demoralized her. Sometimes, she felt like she wouldn’t be able to handle the situation: if it weren’t for Gerard, she might have wished that death could free her from its degrading complexities.
Was there any hope? In the agony of her soul she had confided last night in one; with scarcely a bewildering hope that he could save her. He might not have the power, the opportunity, the wish. He might shrink from mixing himself up with such characters and such transactions; he might not have received her hurried appeal in time to act upon it, even if the desire of her soul were practicable. A thousand difficulties, a thousand obstacles now occurred to her; and she felt her hopelessness.
Was there any hope? In the pain of her soul, she had confided in someone last night, with little more than a hazy hope that he could save her. He might not have the ability, the chance, or even the desire. He might avoid getting involved with people like her and situations like this; he might not have received her urgent plea in time to do anything about it, even if fulfilling her wishes were possible. A thousand difficulties, a thousand obstacles came to mind now, and she felt her despair.
Yet notwithstanding her extreme sorrow, and the absence of all surrounding objects to soothe and to console her, the expanding dawn revived and even encouraged Sybil. In spite of the confined situation, she could still partially behold a sky dappled with rosy hues; a sense of freshness touched her: she could not resist endeavouring to open the window and feel the air, notwithstanding all her bars. The wife of the inspector stirred, and half slumbering, murmured, “Are you up? It cannot be more than five o’clock. If you open the window we shall catch cold; but I will rise and help you to dress.”
Yet despite her deep sadness and the lack of any surrounding comfort, the dawning day brought some hope and uplifted Sybil. Even in her cramped situation, she could still catch a glimpse of the sky painted with pink hues; a refreshing feeling washed over her: she couldn't help but try to open the window and feel the outside air, despite all her restrictions. The inspector's wife stirred, half-asleep, and murmured, "Are you awake? It can't be more than five o'clock. If you open the window, we'll catch a cold; but I'll get up and help you get dressed."
This woman, like her husband, was naturally kind, and at once influenced by Sybil. They both treated her as a superior being; and if, instead of the daughter of a lowly prisoner and herself a prisoner, she had been the noble child of a captive minister of state, they could not have extended to her a more humble and even delicate solicitude.
This woman, just like her husband, was inherently kind and was immediately influenced by Sybil. They both saw her as someone superior; and if she had been the noble child of a captive state minister instead of the daughter of a lowly prisoner and a prisoner herself, they couldn't have shown her more humble and even tender care.
It had not yet struck seven, and the wife of the inspector suddenly stopping and listening, said, “They are stirring early:” and then, after a moment’s pause, she opened the door, at which she stood for some time endeavouring to catch the meaning of the mysterious sounds. She looked back at Sybil, and saying, “Hush, I shall be back directly,” she withdrew, shutting the door.
It wasn't quite seven yet when the inspector's wife suddenly stopped and listened, saying, "They're up early." After a brief pause, she opened the door and stood there for a while, trying to make sense of the strange noises. She glanced back at Sybil and said, "Shh, I'll be right back," before stepping out and shutting the door.
In little more than two hours, as Sybil had been informed, she would be summoned to her examination. It was a sickening thought. Hope vanished as the catastrophe advanced. She almost accused herself for having without authority sought out her father; it had been as regarded him a fruitless mission, and, by its results on her, had aggravated his present sorrows and perplexities. Her mind again recurred to him whose counsel had indirectly prompted her rash step, and to whose aid in her infinite hopelessness she had appealed. The woman who had all this time been only standing on the landing-place without the door, now re-entered with a puzzled and curious air, saying, “I cannot make it out; some one has arrived.”
In just over two hours, as Sybil had been told, she would be called for her examination. It was a nauseating thought. Her hope faded as the disaster drew closer. She nearly blamed herself for having sought out her father without permission; it had been a pointless mission regarding him, and the outcomes had only added to his current worries and troubles. Her thoughts drifted back to the person whose advice had led her to take this reckless step, and to whom she had turned in her endless despair. The woman who had been standing silently on the landing outside the door now came back in with a confused and curious look, saying, “I can’t figure it out; someone has arrived.”
“Some one has arrived.” Simple yet agitating words. “Is it unusual,” enquired Sybil in a trembling tone, “for persons to arrive at this hour?”
“Someone has arrived.” Simple yet unsettling words. “Is it unusual,” asked Sybil in a shaky voice, “for people to arrive at this hour?”
“Yes,” said the wife of the inspector. “They never bring them from the stations until the office opens. I cannot make it out. Hush!” and at this moment some one tapped at the door.
“Yes,” said the inspector’s wife. “They never bring them from the stations until the office opens. I don’t get it. Hush!” And at that moment, someone knocked on the door.
The woman returned to the door and reopened it, and some words were spoken which did not reach Sybil, whose heart beat violently as a wild thought rushed over her mind. The suspense was so intolerable, her agitation so great, that she was on the point of advancing and asking if—when the door was shut and she was again left alone. She threw herself on the bed. It seemed to her that she had lost all control over her intelligence. All thought and feeling merged in that deep suspense when the order of our being seems to stop and quiver as it were upon its axis.
The woman went back to the door and opened it again, and some words were exchanged that Sybil couldn't hear, her heart racing as a frantic thought surged through her mind. The wait was unbearable, her anxiety overwhelming, and she was just about to step forward and ask if—when the door closed again and left her alone. She collapsed onto the bed. It felt like she had completely lost control over her thoughts. All her thinking and feelings blended into that intense suspense where everything in our existence seems to pause and shake, as if on its axis.
The woman returned; her countenance was glad. Perceiving the agitation of Sybil, she said, “You may dry your eyes my dear. There is nothing like a friend at court; there’s a warrant from the Secretary of State for your release.”
The woman came back; her face was happy. Seeing Sybil's distress, she said, “You can stop crying, my dear. There's nothing like having a friend in high places; there's a warrant from the Secretary of State for your release.”
“No, no,” said Sybil springing from her chair. “Is he here?”
“No, no,” said Sybil, jumping up from her chair. “Is he here?”
“What the Secretary of State!” said the woman.
“What the Secretary of State!” said the woman.
“No, no! I mean is any one here?”
“No, no! I mean, is anyone here?”
“There is a coach waiting for you at the door with the messenger from the office, and you are to depart forthwith. My husband is here, it was he who knocked at the door. The warrant came before the office was opened.”
“There’s a coach waiting for you at the door with the messenger from the office, and you need to leave right away. My husband is here; he was the one who knocked at the door. The warrant arrived before the office opened.”
“My father! I must see him.”
“My dad! I need to see him.”
The inspector at this moment tapped again at the door and then entered. He caught the last request of Sybil, and replied to it in the negative. “You must not stay,” he said; “you must be off immediately. I will tell all to your father. And take a hint; this affair may be bailable or it may not be. I can’t give an opinion, but it depends on the evidence. If you have any good man you know—I mean a householder long established and well to do in the world—I advise you to lose no time in looking him up. That will do your father much more good than saying good bye and all that sort of thing.”
The inspector knocked again at the door and then walked in. He caught the last request from Sybil and answered her with a no. “You can’t stay,” he said; “you need to leave right away. I’ll inform your father. And take this as a suggestion; this situation might be bail-able or it might not. I can’t say for sure, but it all depends on the evidence. If you know any decent guy—like a long-time homeowner who’s doing well in life—I recommend you find him quickly. That will be much more helpful for your father than saying goodbye and all that stuff.”
Bidding farewell to his kind wife, and leaving many weeping messages for her father, Sybil descended the stairs with the inspector. The office was not opened: a couple of policemen only were in the passage, and as she appeared one of them went forth to clear the way for Sybil to the coach that was waiting for her. A milkwoman or two, a stray chimney-sweep, a pieman with his smoking apparatus, and several of those nameless nothings that always congregate and make the nucleus of a mob—probably our young friends who had been passing the night in Hyde Park—had already gathered round the office door. They were dispersed, and returned again and took up their position at a more respectful distance, abusing with many racy execrations that ancient body that from a traditionary habit they still called the New Police.
Saying goodbye to her caring husband and leaving behind several tearful notes for her father, Sybil went down the stairs with the inspector. The office was still closed; only a couple of policemen were in the hallway, and as she appeared, one of them stepped forward to clear the way for Sybil to the waiting coach. A couple of milkwomen, a wandering chimney sweep, a pie vendor with his hot cart, and several of those random people who always gather and form the core of a crowd—likely our young friends who had spent the night in Hyde Park—had already congregated by the office door. They scattered, then came back and positioned themselves at a more respectful distance, hurling colorful insults at that old organization they still referred to as the New Police out of habit.
A man in a loose white great coat, his countenance concealed by a shawl which was wound round his neck and by his slouched hat, assisted Sybil into the coach, and pressed her hand at the same time with great tenderness. Then he mounted the box by the driver and ordered him to make the best of his way to Smith’s Square.
A man in a loose white overcoat, his face hidden by a shawl wrapped around his neck and a slouched hat, helped Sybil into the coach and gently squeezed her hand at the same time. Then he climbed up to sit beside the driver and told him to hurry his way to Smith’s Square.
With a beating heart, Sybil leant back in the coach and clasped her hands. Her brain was too wild to think: the incidents of her life during the last four-and-twenty hours had been so strange and rapid that she seemed almost to resign any quality of intelligent control over her fortunes, and to deliver herself up to the shifting visions of the startling dream. His voice had sounded in her ear as his hand had touched hers. And on those tones her memory lingered, and that pressure had reached her heart. What tender devotion! What earnest fidelity! What brave and romantic faith! Had she breathed on some talisman, and called up some obedient genie to her aid, the spirit could not have been more loyal, nor the completion of her behest more ample and precise.
With a racing heart, Sybil leaned back in the coach and clasped her hands. Her mind was too chaotic to think: the events of her life over the last twenty-four hours had been so strange and fast-paced that she felt almost like she was giving up any sense of control over her fate and surrendering herself to the shifting images of a vivid dream. His voice had echoed in her ear as his hand had touched hers. And she lingered on those tones, and that touch had reached her heart. What tender devotion! What genuine loyalty! What bold and romantic faith! If she had breathed on some magic charm and summoned an obedient spirit to her aid, it couldn't have been more faithful, nor the fulfillment of her wishes more thorough and exact.
She passed the towers of the church of St John: of the saint who had seemed to guard over her in the exigency of her existence. She was approaching her threshold; the blood left her cheek, her heart palpitated. The coach stopped. Trembling and timid she leant upon his arm and yet dared not look upon his face. They entered the house; they were in the room where two months before he had knelt to her in vain, which yesterday had been the scene of so many heart-rending passions.
She walked by the towers of St. John's church, the saint who had always seemed to watch over her during the challenges of her life. She was getting close to her home; her face went pale, and her heart raced. The coach came to a stop. Shaking and nervous, she leaned on his arm but couldn’t bring herself to look at his face. They entered the house; they were in the room where, two months ago, he had knelt before her to no avail, which just yesterday had been filled with so many intense emotions.
As in some delicious dream, when the enchanted fancy has traced for a time with coherent bliss the stream of bright adventures and sweet and touching phrase, there comes at last some wild gap in the flow of fascination, and by means which we cannot trace, and by an agency which we cannot pursue, we find ourselves in some enrapturing situation that is as it were the ecstasy of our life; so it happened now, that while in clear and precise order there seemed to flit over the soul of Sybil all that had passed, all that he had done, all that she felt—by some mystical process which memory could not recall, Sybil found herself pressed to the throbbing heart of Egremont, nor shrinking from the embrace which expressed the tenderness of his devoted love!
Like in a wonderful dream, when a magical imagination has traced with happiness the stream of bright adventures and touching words, there eventually comes a sudden break in the flow of fascination. Through means we can't identify and an influence we can't follow, we suddenly find ourselves in an enchanting situation that feels like the peak of our life. This happened now: while all that had happened, all he had done, and all she felt seemed to unfold clearly for Sybil, through some mystical process that memory couldn't grasp, she found herself pressed against the pounding heart of Egremont, not shying away from the embrace that showed the deep affection of his devoted love!
Book 5 Chapter 10
Mowbray was in a state of great excitement. It was Saturday evening: the mills were closed; the news had arrived of the arrest of the Delegate.
Mowbray was extremely excited. It was Saturday evening; the mills were shut down, and the news had come in about the arrest of the Delegate.
“Here’s a go!” said Dandy Mick to Devilsdust. “What do you think of this?”
“Here’s a try!” said Dandy Mick to Devilsdust. “What do you think of this?”
“It’s the beginning of the end,” said Devilsdust.
“It’s the start of the end,” said Devilsdust.
“The deuce!” said the Dandy, who did not clearly comprehend the bent of the observation of his much pondering and philosophic friend, but was touched by its oracular terseness.
“The heck!” said the Dandy, who didn’t quite grasp the point of his thoughtful and philosophical friend’s comment but was impressed by its insightful brevity.
“We must see Warner.” said Devilsdust, “and call a meeting of the people on the Moor for to-morrow evening. I will draw up some resolutions. We must speak out; we must terrify the Capitalists.”
“We need to talk to Warner,” said Devilsdust, “and hold a meeting with the people on the Moor for tomorrow evening. I’ll write up some resolutions. We have to speak up; we need to scare the Capitalists.”
“I am all for a strike,” said Mick.
“I’m totally in favor of a strike,” said Mick.
“‘Tisn’t ripe,” said Devilsdust.
"Not ripe," said Devilsdust.
“But that’s what you always say, Dusty,” said Mick.
“But that’s what you always say, Dusty,” Mick said.
“I watch events,” said Devilsdust. “If you want to be a leader of the people you must learn to watch events.”
“I observe things happening,” said Devilsdust. “If you want to be a leader of the people, you have to learn to observe what’s going on.”
“But what do you mean by watching events?”
“But what do you mean by watching things happen?”
“Do you see Mother Carey’s stall?” said Dusty, pointing in the direction of the counter of the good-natured widow.
“Do you see Mother Carey’s stand?” said Dusty, pointing toward the good-natured widow's counter.
“I should think I did; and what’s more, Julia owes her a tick for herrings.”
“I think I did; and what's more, Julia owes her a favor for herring.”
“Right,” said Devilsdust: “and nothing but herrings are to be seen on her board. Two years ago it was meat.”
“Right,” said Devilsdust, “and there are only herrings on her deck. Two years ago, it was meat.”
“I twig,” said Mick.
“I get it,” said Mick.
“Wait till it’s wegetables; when the people can’t buy even fish. Then we will talk about strikes. That’s what I call watching events.”
“Wait until it’s vegetables; when people can’t even buy fish. Then we’ll talk about strikes. That’s what I call keeping an eye on things.”
Julia, Caroline, and Harriet came up to them.
Julia, Caroline, and Harriet approached them.
“Mick,” said Julia, “we want to go to the Temple.”
“Mick,” Julia said, “we want to go to the Temple.”
“I wish you may get it,” said Mick shaking his head. “When you have learnt to watch events, Julia, you will understand that under present circumstances the Temple is no go.”
“I hope you get it,” said Mick, shaking his head. “When you learn to pay attention to what's happening, Julia, you’ll see that, given the current situation, the Temple is not happening.”
“And why so, Dandy?” said Julia.
“And why is that, Dandy?” Julia asked.
“Do you see Mother Carey’s stall?” said Mick, pointing in that direction. “When there’s a tick at Madam Carey’s there is no tin for Chaffing Jack. That’s what I call watching events.”
“Do you see Mother Carey’s stall?” Mick asked, pointing that way. “When there’s a tick at Madam Carey’s, there’s no money for Chaffing Jack. That’s what I call keeping an eye on things.”
“Oh! as for the tin,” said Caroline, “in these half-time days that’s quite out of fashion. But they do say it’s the last night at the Temple, for Chaffing Jack means to shut up, it does not pay any longer; and we want a lark. I’ll stand treat; I’ll put my earrings up the spout—they must go at last, and I would sooner at any time go to my uncle’s for frolic than woe.”
“Oh! as for the tin,” said Caroline, “these days that's totally out of style. But they say it’s the last night at the Temple because Chaffing Jack is closing it down; it’s not making money anymore, and we want to have some fun. I’ll treat everyone; I’ll sell my earrings—they have to go eventually, and I’d much rather visit my uncle for a good time than be sad.”
“I am sure I should like very much to go to the Temple if any one would pay for me,” said Harriet, “but I won’t pawn nothing.”
“I’m sure I’d really like to go to the Temple if someone would pay for me,” said Harriet, “but I won’t pawn anything.”
“If we only pay and hear them sing,” said Julia in a coaxing tone.
“If we just pay and listen to them sing,” Julia said in a persuasive tone.
“Very like,” said Mick; “there’s nothing that makes one so thirsty as listening to a song, particularly if it touches the feelings. Don’t you remember, Dusty, when we used to encore that German fellow in ‘Scots wha ha.’ We always had it five times. Hang me if I wasn’t blind drunk at the end of it.”
“Totally true,” said Mick; “there’s nothing that makes you thirstier than listening to a song, especially if it hits you in the feels. Don’t you remember, Dusty, when we used to keep cheering that German guy for ‘Scots wha ha.’ We always played it five times. I swear I was wasted by the end of it.”
“I tell you what, young ladies,” said Devilsdust, looking very solemn, “you’re dancing on a volcano.”
“I'll tell you something, ladies,” said Devilsdust, looking very serious, “you’re dancing on a volcano.”
“Oh! my,” said Caroline. “I am sure I wish we were; though what you mean exactly I don’t quite know.”
“Oh! my,” said Caroline. “I really wish we were; although I'm not exactly sure what you mean.”
“I mean that we shall all soon be slaves,” said Devilsdust.
“I mean that we’ll all soon be slaves,” said Devilsdust.
“Not if we get the Ten-Hour Bill,” said Harriet.
“Not if we pass the Ten-Hour Bill,” said Harriet.
“And no cleaning of machinery in meal time,” said Julia; “that is a shame.”
“And no cleaning of machines during mealtime,” Julia said; “that's just wrong.”
“You don’t know what you are talking about,” said Devilsdust. “I tell you, if the Capitalists put down Gerard we’re done for another ten years, and by that time we shall be all used up.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about,” said Devilsdust. “I’m telling you, if the Capitalists take down Gerard, we’re finished for another ten years, and by then we’ll all be out of options.”
“Lor! Dusty, you quite terrify one,” said Caroline.
“Wow! Dusty, you really scare me,” said Caroline.
“It’s a true bill though. Instead of going to the Temple we must meet on the Moor, and in as great numbers as possible. Go you and get all your sweethearts. I must see your father, Harriet; he must preside. We will have the hymn of Labour sung by a hundred thousand voices in chorus. It will strike terror into the hearts of the Capitalists. This is what we must all be thinking of if we wish Labour to have a chance, not of going to Chaffing Jack’s and listening to silly songs. D’ye understand?”
“It’s definitely a real plan. Instead of going to the Temple, we have to meet on the Moor, and as many of us as possible should come. Go and get all your partners. I need to talk to your dad, Harriet; he needs to be in charge. We’ll have the hymn of Labor sung by a hundred thousand voices in unison. It will send chills down the spines of the Capitalists. This is what we all need to focus on if we want Labor to have a real shot, not just going to Chaffing Jack’s and listening to silly songs. Do you get it?”
“Don’t we!” said Caroline; “and for my part for a summer eve I prefer Mowbray Moor to all the Temples in the world, particularly if it’s a sociable party and we have some good singing.”
“Don’t we!” said Caroline; “and for me, on a summer evening, I prefer Mowbray Moor to all the temples in the world, especially if it's a friendly gathering and we have some good singing.”
This evening it was settled among the principal champions of the cause of Labour, among whom Devilsdust was now included, that on the morrow there should be a monster meeting on the Moor to take into consideration the arrest of the delegate of Mowbray. Such was the complete organisation of this district that by communicating with the various lodges of the Trades Unions fifty thousand persons, or even double that number, could within four-and-twenty hours on a great occasion and on a favourable day be brought into the field. The morrow being a day of rest was favourable, and the seizure of their cherished delegate was a stimulating cause. The excitement was great, the enthusiasm earnest and deep. There was enough distress to make people discontented without depressing them. And Devilsdust after attending a council of the Union, retired to rest and dreamed of strong speeches and spicy resolutions, bands and banners, the cheers of assembled thousands, and the eventual triumph of the sacred rights.
This evening, it was decided among the main advocates for Labor, including Devilsdust, that tomorrow there would be a massive meeting on the Moor to discuss the arrest of the delegate from Mowbray. The organization in this area was so effective that by reaching out to the various lodges of the Trades Unions, they could gather fifty thousand people—or even twice that number—within twenty-four hours for a significant event on a good day. With tomorrow being a day of rest, it was a favorable time, and the arrest of their beloved delegate was a rallying cause. The excitement was high, and the enthusiasm was genuine and intense. There was enough hardship to make people unhappy without bringing them down. After attending a Union council, Devilsdust went to bed, dreaming of powerful speeches and bold resolutions, bands and banners, the cheers of assembled crowds, and the ultimate victory of their sacred rights.
The post of the next morning brought great and stirring news to Mowbray. Gerard had undergone his examination at Bow Street. It was a long and laborious one; he was committed for trial for a seditious conspiracy, but he was held to bail. The bail demanded was heavy; but it was prepared and instantly proffered. His sureties were Morley and a Mr Hatton. By this post Morley wrote to his friends, apprising them that both Gerard and himself intended to leave London instantly, and that they might be expected to arrive at Mowbray by the evening train.
The morning mail brought exciting and significant news to Mowbray. Gerard had gone through his questioning at Bow Street. It was a lengthy and tough process; he was charged with a seditious conspiracy but was released on bail. The bail amount was substantial, but it was arranged and quickly provided. His guarantors were Morley and a Mr. Hatton. In this mailing, Morley informed his friends that both he and Gerard planned to leave London immediately, and they could expect to arrive in Mowbray on the evening train.
The monster meeting of the Moor it was instantly resolved should be converted into a triumphant procession, or rather be preceded by one. Messengers on horseback were sent to all the neighbouring towns to announce the great event. Every artisan felt as a Moslemin summoned by the sacred standard. All went forth with their wives and their children to hail the return of the patriot and the martyr. The Trades of Mowbray mustered early in the morning, and in various processions took possession of all the churches. Their great pride was entirely to fill the church of Mr St Lys, who not daunted by their demonstration, and seizing the offered opportunity, suppressed the sermon with which he had supplied himself and preached to them an extemporary discourse on “Fear God and honour the King.” In the dissenting chapels thanksgivings were publicly offered that bail had been accepted for Walter Gerard. After the evening service, which the Unions again attended, they formed in the High Street and lined it with their ranks and banners. Every half hour a procession arrived from some neighbouring town with its music and streaming flags. Each was received by Warner or some other member of the managing committee, who assigned to them their appointed position, which they took up without confusion, nor was the general order for a moment disturbed. Sometimes a large party arrived without music or banners, but singing psalms and headed by their minister; sometimes the children walked together, the women following, then the men each with a ribbon of the same colour in his hat: all hurried, yet spontaneous and certain, indications how mankind under the influence of high and earnest feelings recur instantly to ceremony and form; how when the imagination is excited it appeals to the imagination, and requires for its expression something beyond the routine of daily life.
The monster meeting on the Moor was quickly decided to be turned into a grand procession, or at least to be preceded by one. Messengers on horseback were sent to all the nearby towns to announce the big event. Every worker felt like a faithful follower called by a sacred cause. Everyone went out with their wives and children to welcome the return of the patriot and the martyr. The Trades of Mowbray gathered early in the morning and filled the churches in different processions. Their main goal was to completely fill the church of Mr. St Lys, who, undeterred by their display, took the opportunity to set aside the sermon he had prepared and instead preached an impromptu message on “Fear God and Honor the King.” In the dissenting chapels, prayers of thanks were publicly offered because bail had been accepted for Walter Gerard. After the evening service, which the Unions again attended, they assembled in the High Street, lining it with their ranks and banners. Every half hour, a procession would arrive from a neighboring town with music and flying flags. Each group was greeted by Warner or another member of the managing committee, who assigned them their designated spot, and they took their places without confusion, maintaining order throughout. Sometimes a large group would arrive without music or banners, singing psalms and led by their minister; other times, the children would walk together followed by the women, and then the men, each wearing a ribbon of the same color in his hat: all hurried, yet spontaneous and clear signs of how people, when influenced by strong emotions, instantly revert to customs and rituals; how, when the imagination is stirred, it appeals to the imagination and demands something beyond the routine of everyday life.
It was arranged that the moment the train arrived and the presence of Gerard was ascertained, the Trade in position nearest to the station should commence the hymn of Labour, which was instantly to be taken up by its neighbour, and so on in succession, so that by an almost electrical agency the whole population should almost simultaneously be assured of his arrival.
It was decided that as soon as the train arrived and Gerard's presence was confirmed, the Trade closest to the station would start singing the anthem of Labor, which would quickly be followed by the next group, and so on in order, so that through this nearly instant process, the entire population would be informed of his arrival almost at the same time.
At half past six o’clock the bell announced that the train was in sight; a few minutes afterwards Dandy Mick hurried up to the leader of the nearest Trade, spoke a few words, and instantly the signal was given and the hymn commenced. It was taken up as the steeples of a great city in the silence of the night take up the new hour that has just arrived; one by one the mighty voices rose till they all blended in one vast waving sea of sound. Warner and some others welcomed Gerard and Morley, and ushered them, totally unprepared for such a reception, to an open carriage drawn by four white horses that was awaiting them. Orders were given that there was to be no cheering or any irregular clamour. Alone was heard the hymn. As the carriage passed each Trade, they followed and formed in procession behind it; thus all had the opportunity of beholding their chosen chief, and he the proud consolation of looking on the multitude who thus enthusiastically recognised the sovereignty of his services.
At 6:30, the bell signaled that the train was approaching; a few minutes later, Dandy Mick rushed over to the leader of the nearest Trade, exchanged a few words, and immediately the signal was given and the hymn began. It spread like the steeples of a major city softly announcing the new hour in the stillness of the night; one by one, the powerful voices rose until they merged into a vast, flowing sea of sound. Warner and a few others greeted Gerard and Morley, leading them—completely unprepared for such a welcome—to an open carriage pulled by four white horses that was waiting for them. Instructions were given that there should be no cheering or any disruptive noise. Only the hymn could be heard. As the carriage moved past each Trade, they followed and formed a procession behind it; this allowed everyone a chance to see their chosen leader, while he took great pride in witnessing the crowd that wholeheartedly recognized the importance of his contributions.
The interminable population, the mighty melody, the incredible order, the simple yet awful solemnity, this representation of the great cause to which she was devoted under an aspect that at once satisfied the reason, captivated the imagination, and elevated the heart—her admiration of her father, thus ratified as it were by the sympathy of a nation—added to all the recent passages of her life teeming with such strange and trying interest, overcame Sybil. The tears fell down her cheek as the carriage bore away her father, while she remained under the care of one unknown to the people of Mowbray, but who had accompanied her from London,—this was Hatton.
The endless crowd, the powerful music, the astonishing order, the simple yet terrible seriousness—this portrayal of the grand cause she was devoted to presented in a way that satisfied her reason, captivated her imagination, and lifted her spirits—her admiration for her father, almost validated by the nation's support, combined with all the recent events in her life overflowing with such unusual and challenging interest, overwhelmed Sybil. Tears streamed down her face as the carriage took her father away, while she remained in the care of someone unfamiliar to the people of Mowbray, someone who had traveled with her from London—this was Hatton.
The last light of the sun was shed over the Moor when Gerard reached it, and the Druids’ altar and its surrounding crags were burnished with its beam.
The last light of the sun spread over the Moor when Gerard arrived, and the Druids’ altar and the nearby rocks were glowing in its rays.
Book 5 Chapter 11
It was the night following the day after the return of Gerard to Mowbray. Morley, who had lent to him and Sybil his cottage in the dale, was at the office of his newspaper, the Mowbray Phalanx, where he now resided. He was alone in his room writing, occasionally rising from his seat and pacing the chamber, when some one knocked at his door. Receiving a permission to come in, there entered Hatton.
It was the night after Gerard returned to Mowbray. Morley, who had lent his cottage in the valley to him and Sybil, was at his newspaper office, the Mowbray Phalanx, where he now lived. He was alone in his room, writing, and occasionally getting up to pace the room when someone knocked at his door. After giving permission to enter, Hatton walked in.
“I fear I am disturbing an article,” said the guest.
“I’m afraid I’m interrupting an article,” said the guest.
“By no means: the day of labour is not at hand. I am very pleased to see you.”
“Not at all: the day of work is not here yet. I'm really happy to see you.”
“My quarters are not very inviting,” continued Hatton. “It is remarkable what bad accommodation you find in these great trading towns. I should have thought that the mercantile traveller had been a comfortable animal—not to say a luxurious; but I find everything mean and third-rate. The wine execrable. So I thought I would come and bestow my tediousness on you. ‘Tis hardly fair.”
“My room isn’t very welcoming,” Hatton continued. “It’s amazing how poor the accommodations can be in these big trading towns. You’d think that a traveling merchant would have it pretty nice—if not luxurious; but everything here feels cheap and low quality. The wine is terrible. So, I thought I’d come and share my boring company with you. It hardly seems fair.”
“You could not have pleased me better. I was, rather from distraction than from exigency, throwing some thoughts on paper. But the voice of yesterday still lingers in my ear.”
"You couldn't have made me happier. I was, more out of distraction than necessity, jotting down some thoughts. But the echo of yesterday is still in my ears."
“What a spectacle!”
“What a show!”
“Yes; you see what a multitude presents who have recognised the predominance of Moral Power,” said Morley. “The spectacle was august; but the results to which such a public mind must lead are sublime.”
“Yes, you can see the large crowd that has acknowledged the importance of Moral Power,” Morley said. “The scene was impressive, but the outcomes that such a collective consciousness will inspire are extraordinary.”
“It must have been deeply gratifying to our friend,” said Hatton.
"It must have been really rewarding for our friend," Hatton said.
“It will support him in his career,” said Morley.
“It will help him in his career,” Morley said.
“And console him in his prison,” added Hatton.
“And comfort him in his prison,” added Hatton.
“You think that it will come to that?” said Morley inquiringly.
“Do you really think it will come to that?” Morley asked, curious.
“It has that aspect; but appearances change.”
"It looks that way, but things can change."
“What should change them?”
“What should change that?”
“Time and accident, which change everything.”
“Time and chance, which alter everything.”
“Time will bring the York Assizes,” said Morley musingly; “and as for accident I confess the future seems to me dreary. What can happen for Gerard?”
“Time will bring the York Assizes,” Morley said thoughtfully; “and as for chance, I have to admit the future looks bleak to me. What can happen for Gerard?”
“He might win his writ of right,” said Hatton demurely, stretching out his legs and leaning back in his chair. “That also may be tried at the York Assizes.”
“He might win his legal claim,” said Hatton calmly, stretching out his legs and leaning back in his chair. “That can also be addressed at the York Assizes.”
“His writ of right! I thought that was a feint—a mere affair of tactics to keep the chance of the field.”
“His claim to what’s right! I figured that was just a distraction—a simple tactic to maintain the advantage in the game.”
“I believe the field may be won,” said Hatton very composedly.
“I think we can win the field,” said Hatton calmly.
“Won!”
"Won!"
“Ay! the castle and manor of Mowbray and half the lordships round, to say nothing of this good town. The people are prepared to be his subjects; he must give up equality and be content with being a popular sovereign.”
“Ay! the castle and manor of Mowbray and half the surrounding lordships, not to mention this good town. The people are ready to be his subjects; he must give up equality and be okay with being a popular ruler.”
“You jest my friend.”
"You’re joking, my friend."
“Then I speak truth in jest; sometimes, you know, the case.”
“Then I speak the truth playfully; sometimes, you know, that's the way it is.”
“What mean you?” said Morley rising and approaching Hatton; “for though I have often observed you like a biting phrase, you never speak idly. Tell me what you mean.”
“What do you mean?” Morley asked as he stood up and walked over to Hatton. “I’ve noticed that you like a sharp comment, but you never speak without purpose. Tell me what you mean.”
“I mean,” said Hatton, looking Morley earnestly in the face and speaking with great gravity, “that the documents are in existence which prove the title of Walter Gerard to the proprietorship of this great district; that I know where the documents are to be found; and that it requires nothing but a resolution equal to the occasion to secure them.”
“I mean,” Hatton said, looking Morley straight in the face and speaking very seriously, “that there are documents existing that prove Walter Gerard's ownership of this vast area; I know where to find those documents; and all it takes is the determination to get them.”
“Should that be wanting?” said Morley.
"Should that be missing?" said Morley.
“I should think not,” said Hatton. “It would belie our nature to believe so.”
“I don't think so,” said Hatton. “It would go against our nature to believe that.”
“And where are these documents?”
"Where are these documents?"
“In the muniment room of Mowbray castle.”
“In the document room of Mowbray castle.”
“Hah!” exclaimed Morley in a prolonged tone.
“Hah!” Morley exclaimed, drawing out the sound.
“Kept closely by one who knows their value, for they are the title deeds not of his right but of his confusion.”
“Kept close by someone who understands their worth, because they are not proof of his rights but of his confusion.”
“And how can we obtain them?”
“And how can we get them?”
“By means more honest than those they were acquired by.”
“Through means more honest than the ones used to obtain them.”
“They are not obvious.”
“They're not obvious.”
“Two hundred thousand human beings yesterday acknowledged the supremacy of Gerard,” said Hatton. “Suppose they had known that within the walls of Mowbray Castle were contained the proofs that Walter Gerard was the lawful possessor of the lands on which they live; I say suppose that had been the case. Do you think they would have contented themselves with singing psalms? What would have become of moral power then? They would have taken Mowbray Castle by storm; they would have sacked and gutted it; they would have appointed a chosen band to rifle the round tower; they would have taken care that every document in it, especially an iron chest painted blue and blazoned with the shield of Valence, should have been delivered to you, to me, to any one that Gerard appointed for the office. And what could be the remedy of the Earl de Mowbray? He could scarcely bring an action against the hundred for the destruction of the castle, which we would prove was not his own. And the most he could do would be to transport some poor wretches who had got drunk in his plundered cellars and then set fire to his golden saloons.”
“Two hundred thousand people acknowledged Gerard’s authority yesterday,” Hatton said. “What if they had known that Mowbray Castle held evidence that Walter Gerard was the rightful owner of the lands they live on? I mean, what if that were true? Do you think they would have been satisfied with just singing hymns? What would have happened to moral authority then? They would have stormed Mowbray Castle; they would have looted it and stripped it bare; they would have selected a group to ransack the round tower; they would have ensured that every document inside, especially a blue iron chest adorned with the Valence shield, was handed over to you, to me, or anyone Gerard designated for the task. And what could Earl de Mowbray do about it? He could hardly sue hundreds of people for destroying a castle that we would prove wasn’t his. All he could manage would be to send some unfortunate souls to exile after they got drunk in his looted cellars and then set fire to his ornate halls.”
“You amaze me,” said Morley, looking with an astonished expression on the person who had just delivered himself of these suggestive details with the same coolness and arid accuracy that he would have entered into the details of a pedigree.
“You blow my mind,” said Morley, looking at the person who had just shared these intriguing details with the same calm and blunt precision as if he were discussing a family tree.
“‘Tis a practical view of the case,” remarked Mr Hatton.
“It’s a practical take on the situation,” Mr. Hatton remarked.
Morley paced the chamber disturbed; Hatton remained silent and watched him with a scrutinizing eye.
Morley paced the room, agitated; Hatton stayed quiet and observed him with a careful gaze.
“Are you certain of your facts?” at length said Morley abruptly stopping.
“Are you sure about your facts?” Morley finally said, stopping abruptly.
“Quite so; Lord de Mowbray informed me of the circumstances himself before I left London, and I came down here in consequence.”
“Exactly; Lord de Mowbray told me about the situation himself before I left London, so I came down here because of that.”
“You know him?”
"Do you know him?"
“No one better.”
"Nobody's better."
“And these documents—some of them I suppose,” said Morley with a cynical look, “were once in your own possession then?”
“And these documents—some of them, I guess,” Morley said with a cynical look, “were once yours then?”
“Possibly. Would they were now! But it is a great thing to know where they may be found.”
“Maybe. I wish they were here now! But it’s really important to know where they can be found.”
“Then they once were the property of Gerard?”
“Then they used to belong to Gerard?”
“Hardly that. They were gained by my own pains, and often paid for with my own purse. Claimed by no one, I parted with them to a person to whom they were valuable. It is not merely to serve Gerard that I want them now, though I would willingly serve him. I have need of some of these papers with respect to an ancient title, a claim to which by a person in whom I am interested they would substantiate. Now listen, good friend Morley; moral force is a fine thing especially in speculation, and so is a community of goods especially when a man has no property, but when you have lived as long as I have and have tasted of the world’s delight, you’ll comprehend the rapture of acquisition, and learn that it is generally secured by very coarse means. Come, I have a mind that you should prosper. The public spirit is inflamed here; you are a leader of the people. Let us have another meeting on the Moor, a preconcerted outbreak; you can put your fingers in a trice on the men who will do our work. Mowbray Castle is in their possession; we secure our object. You shall have ten thousand pounds on the nail, and I will take you back to London with me besides and teach you what is fortune.”
“Not really. I earned them through my own hard work, and often paid for them out of my own pocket. They belonged to no one, so I gave them to someone who valued them. It’s not just to help Gerard that I want them now, even though I’d happily help him. I need some of these documents because they relate to an old title, which a person I care about could use to support their claim. Now listen, good friend Morley; moral strength is great, especially in theory, and so is sharing resources, especially when someone has nothing to their name, but once you’ve lived as long as I have and experienced the world’s pleasures, you’ll understand the thrill of gaining what you want, and realize that it’s usually achieved through very straightforward means. Come on, I want you to succeed. There’s a strong sense of community here; you’re a leader among the people. Let’s have another meeting on the Moor, a planned uprising; you can quickly find the people who will do our bidding. Mowbray Castle is under their control; we’ll get what we want. You’ll receive ten thousand pounds right away, and I’ll take you back to London with me and show you what fortune really means.”
“I understand you,” said Morley. “You have a clear brain and a bold spirit; you have no scruples, which indeed are generally the creatures of perplexity rather than of principle. You ought to succeed.”
“I get you,” said Morley. “You think clearly and have a brave spirit; you have no reservations, which are usually born of confusion rather than conviction. You should succeed.”
“We ought to succeed you mean,” said Hatton, “for I have long perceived that you only wanted opportunity to mount.”
“We should succeed, right?” said Hatton. “I've noticed for a while that you just needed the chance to rise up.”
“Yesterday was a great burst of feeling occasioned by a very peculiar cause,” said Morley musingly; “but it must not mislead us. The discontent here is not deep. The people are still employed, though not fully. Wages have fallen, but they must drop more. THE PEOPLE are not ripe for the movement you intimate. There are thousands who would rush to the rescue of the castle. Besides there is a priest here, one St Lys, who exercises a most pernicious influence over the people. It will require immense efforts and great distress to root him out. No; it would fail.”
“Yesterday was an intense emotional experience triggered by a very unusual reason,” Morley said thoughtfully; “but we shouldn't let that mislead us. The discontent here isn’t serious. People still have jobs, although not at full capacity. Wages have gone down, but they need to drop even more. THE PEOPLE aren’t ready for the movement you’re suggesting. There are thousands who would quickly come to the castle's defense. Plus, there’s a priest here, one St Lys, who has a really harmful influence over the people. It would take enormous effort and significant hardship to get rid of him. No; it would fail.”
“Then we must wait awhile,” said Hatton, “or devise some other means.”
“Then we need to wait a bit,” said Hatton, “or come up with another plan.”
“‘Tis a very impracticable case,” said Morley.
“It’s a very impractical situation,” said Morley.
“There is a combination for every case,” said Hatton. “Ponder and it comes. This seemed simple; but you think, you really think it would not answer?”
“There's a solution for every situation,” Hatton said. “Think about it, and it will come to you. It seems straightforward, but do you really believe it wouldn't work?”
“At this moment, not; that is my conviction.”
“At this moment, no; that’s what I believe.”
“Well suppose instead of an insurrection we have a burglary. Can you assist me to the right hands here?”
“Well, what if instead of a rebellion we have a burglary? Can you help me find the right people for this?”
“Not I indeed!”
"Not me, for sure!"
“What is the use then of this influence over the people of which you and Gerard are always talking? After yesterday I thought here you could do anything.”
“What’s the point of this influence over the people that you and Gerard keep talking about? After yesterday, I thought you could do anything here.”
“We have not hitherto had the advantage of your worldly knowledge; in future we shall be wiser.”
“We haven’t had the benefit of your worldly knowledge until now; in the future, we’ll be smarter.”
“Well then,” said Hatton, “we must now think of Gerard’s defence. He shall have the best counsel. I shall retain Kelly specially. I shall return to town to-morrow morning. You will keep me alive to the state of feeling here, and if things get more mature drop me a line and I will come down.”
“Well then,” said Hatton, “we need to focus on Gerard’s defense. He’ll have the best legal help. I’ll hire Kelly specifically for this. I’m going back to town tomorrow morning. Keep me updated on how things are going here, and if the situation escalates, let me know and I’ll come down.”
“This conversation had better not be mentioned to Gerard.”
“This conversation better not be mentioned to Gerard.”
“That is obvious; it would only disturb him. I did not preface it by a stipulation of confidence because that is idle. Of course you will keep the secret; it is your interest; it is a great possession. I know very well you will be most jealous of sharing it. I know it is as safe with you as with myself.”
"That's obvious; it would just upset him. I didn't start with a request for confidentiality because that's pointless. Of course, you'll keep the secret; it's in your best interest; it's a valuable asset. I know very well you'll be very protective of sharing it. I trust it's as safe with you as it is with me."
And with these words Hatton wished him a hearty farewell and withdrew.
And with these words, Hatton sincerely wished him goodbye and left.
“He is right,” thought Morley; “he knows human nature well. The secret is safe. I will not breathe it to Gerard. I will treasure it up. It is knowledge; it is power: great knowledge, great power. And what shall I do with it? Time will teach me.”
“He’s right,” Morley thought; “he knows people well. The secret is safe. I won’t tell Gerard. I’ll hold onto it. It’s knowledge; it’s power: great knowledge, great power. And what will I do with it? Time will show me.”
BOOK VI
Book 6 Chapter 1
“Another week,” exclaimed a gentleman in Downing Street on the 5th of August, 1842, “and we shall be prorogued. You can surely keep the country quiet for another week.”
“Another week,” shouted a man in Downing Street on August 5, 1842, “and we’ll be adjourned. You can definitely keep the country calm for another week.”
“I cannot answer for the public peace for another four-and-twenty hours,” replied his companion.
“I can’t guarantee the public peace for another twenty-four hours,” replied his companion.
“This business at Manchester must be stopped at once; you have a good force there?”
“This situation at Manchester needs to be resolved immediately; you have a strong team there?”
“Manchester is nothing; these are movements merely to distract. The serious work is not now to be apprehended in the cotton towns. The state of Staffordshire and Warwickshire is infinitely more menacing. Cheshire and Yorkshire alarm me. The accounts from Scotland are as bad as can be. And though I think the sufferings of ‘39 will keep Birmingham and the Welch collieries in check, we cannot venture to move any of our force from those districts.”
“Manchester is insignificant; these are just distractions. The real issues aren't happening in the cotton towns right now. The situation in Staffordshire and Warwickshire is far more threatening. Cheshire and Yorkshire worry me. The reports from Scotland are as bad as they can be. Even though I believe the hardships of '39 will keep Birmingham and the Welsh coal mines in line, we can't risk moving any of our resources from those areas.”
“You must summon a council for four o’clock. I have some deputations to receive which I will throw over; but to Windsor I must go. Nothing has yet occurred to render any notice of the state of the country necessary in the speech from the Throne.”
“You need to call a meeting for four o’clock. I have some representatives to meet that I will skip; but I have to go to Windsor. Nothing has happened yet that requires mentioning the state of the country in the speech from the Throne.”
“Not yet,” said his companion; “but what will to-morrow bring forth?”
“Not yet,” said his companion; “but what will tomorrow bring?”
“After all it is only a turn-out. I cannot recast her Majesty’s speech and bring in rebellion and closed mills, instead of loyalty and a good harvest.”
“After all, it’s just a turnout. I can’t change Her Majesty’s speech to include rebellion and closed mills instead of loyalty and a good harvest.”
“It would be a bore. Well, we will see to-morrow;” and the colleague left the room.
“It would be boring. Well, we’ll see tomorrow;” and the colleague left the room.
“And now for these deputations,” said the gentleman in Downing Street, “of all things in the world I dislike a deputation. I do not care how much I labour in the Closet or the house; that’s real work; the machine is advanced. But receiving a deputation is like sham marching: an immense dust and no progress. To listen to their views! As if I did not know what their views were before they stated them! And to put on a countenance of respectful candour while they are developing their exploded or their impracticable systems. Were it not that at a practised crisis, I permit them to see conviction slowly stealing over my conscience, I believe the fellows would never stop. I cannot really receive these deputations. I must leave them to Hoaxem,” and the gentleman in Downing Street rang his bell.
“And now about these delegations,” said the guy in Downing Street, “of all things in the world, I really dislike a delegation. I don’t care how much I work in the office or the house; that’s real work; the system is moving forward. But meeting with a delegation feels like fake marching: a lot of noise and no progress. Listening to their opinions! As if I didn’t already know what their opinions were before they shared them! And to put on a face of respectful openness while they’re laying out their unrealistic or outdated ideas. If it weren’t for the fact that at a critical moment, I let them see my understanding slowly dawning on me, I think those guys would never quit. I really can’t meet with these delegations. I have to leave them to Hoaxem,” and the guy in Downing Street rang his bell.
“Well, Mr Hoaxem,” resumed the gentleman in Downing Street as that faithful functionary entered, “there are some deputations I understand, to-day. You must receive them, as I am going to Windsor. What are they?”
“Well, Mr. Hoaxem,” the gentleman in Downing Street continued as that reliable official entered, “I understand there are some delegations today. You need to meet with them since I'm heading to Windsor. What are they?”
“There are only two, sir, of moment. The rest I could easily manage.”
“There are only two, sir, that are important. The rest I can handle easily.”
“And these two?”
"And these two?"
“In the first place, there is our friend Colonel Bosky, the members for the county of Calfshire, and a deputation of tenant farmers.”
“In the first place, there’s our friend Colonel Bosky, the representative for Calfshire, and a group of tenant farmers.”
“Pah!”
"Pfft!"
“These must be attended to. The members have made a strong representation to me that they really cannot any longer vote with government unless the Treasury assists them in satisfying their constituents.”
“These need to be addressed. The members have strongly conveyed to me that they can no longer vote with the government unless the Treasury helps them meet their constituents' needs.”
“And what do they want?”
"And what do they want now?"
“Statement of grievances; high taxes and low prices; mild expostulations and gentle hints that they have been thrown over by their friends; Polish corn, Holstein cattle, and British income tax.”
“List of complaints; high taxes and low prices; soft protests and subtle suggestions that they’ve been let down by their friends; Polish corn, Holstein cattle, and British income tax.”
“Well you know what to say,” said the gentleman in Downing Street. “Tell them generally that they are quite mistaken; prove to them particularly that my only object has been to render protection more protective, by making it practical and divesting it of the surplusage of odium; that no foreign corn can come in at fifty-five shillings; that there are not enough cattle in all Holstein to supply the parish of Pancras daily with beef-steaks; and that as for the income tax, they will be amply compensated for it by their diminished cost of living through the agency of that very tariff of which they are so superficially complaining.”
“Well, you know what to say,” said the man in Downing Street. “Tell them overall that they’re completely wrong; specifically show them that my only goal has been to make protection more effective by making it practical and getting rid of unnecessary negativity; that no foreign grain can enter at fifty-five shillings; that there aren’t enough cattle in all of Holstein to provide the parish of Pancras with beef steaks every day; and that as for the income tax, they will be more than compensated for it by their lower cost of living thanks to that very tariff they are complaining about so superficially.”
“Their diminished cost of living!” said Mr Hoaxem a little confused. “Would not that assurance, I humbly suggest, clash a little with my previous demonstration that we had arranged that no reduction of prices should take place?”
“Their lower cost of living!” said Mr. Hoaxem, a bit confused. “Wouldn’t that assurance, I humbly suggest, contradict my earlier point that we had agreed no price reductions would happen?”
“Not at all; your previous demonstration is of course true, but at the same time you must impress upon them the necessity of general views to form an opinion of particular instances. As for example a gentleman of five thousand pounds per annum pays to the income tax, which by the bye always call property tax, one hundred and fifty pounds a year. Well, I have materially reduced the duties on eight hundred articles. The consumption of each of those articles by an establishment of five thousand pounds per annum cannot be less than one pound per article. The reduction of price cannot be less than a moiety; therefore a saving of four hundred per annum; which placed against the deduction of the property tax leaves a clear increase of income of two hundred and fifty pounds per annum; by which you see that a property tax in fact increases income.”
“Not at all; your earlier point is definitely valid, but at the same time, you need to emphasize the importance of having a broad perspective to form an opinion about specific cases. For example, a gentleman who earns five thousand pounds a year pays one hundred and fifty pounds a year in income tax, which, by the way, is often referred to as property tax. Now, I have significantly reduced the duties on eight hundred items. The consumption of each of those items by a household with an income of five thousand pounds a year cannot be less than one pound per item. The price reduction can't be less than half; therefore, that's a saving of four hundred pounds a year. When you compare that with the property tax deduction, it results in a clear increase in income of two hundred and fifty pounds a year; this shows that property tax actually increases income.”
“I see,” said Mr Hoaxem with an admiring glance. “And what am I to say to the deputation of the manufacturers of Mowbray complaining of the great depression of trade, and the total want of remunerating profits?”
“I see,” said Mr. Hoaxem with an admiring look. “So what am I supposed to tell the group of manufacturers from Mowbray who are complaining about the severe downturn in trade and the complete lack of profitable returns?”
“You must say exactly the reverse,” said the gentleman in Downing Street. “Show them how much I have done to promote the revival of trade. First of all in making provisions cheaper; cutting off at one blow half the protection on corn, as for example at this moment under the old law the duty on foreign wheat would have been twenty-seven shillings a quarter; under the new law it is thirteen. To be sure no wheat could come in at either price, but that does not alter the principle. Then as to live cattle, show how I have entirely opened the trade with the continent in live cattle. Enlarge upon this, the subject is speculative and admits of expensive estimates. If there be any dissenters on the deputation who having freed the negroes have no subject left for their foreign sympathies, hint at the tortures of the bullfight and the immense consideration to humanity that instead of being speared at Seville, the Andalusian Toro will probably in future be cut up at Smithfield. This cheapness of provisions will permit them to compete with the foreigner in all neutral markets, in time beat them in their own. It is a complete compensation too for the property tax, which impress upon them is a great experiment and entirely for their interests. Ring the changes on great measures and great experiments till it is time to go down and make a house. Your official duties of course must not be interfered with. They will take the hint. I have no doubt you will get through the business very well, Mr Hoaxem, particularly if you be ‘frank and explicit;’ that is the right line to take when you wish to conceal your own mind and to confuse the minds of others. Good morning!”
“You need to say the exact opposite,” said the man in Downing Street. “Show them how much I’ve done to boost trade. First off, by making provisions cheaper; cutting half the protection on corn in one go. For example, right now the duty on foreign wheat under the old law would have been twenty-seven shillings a quarter; under the new law, it’s thirteen. Sure, no wheat could come in at either price, but that doesn’t change the principle. And as for live cattle, highlight how I've completely opened up trade with the continent for them. Expand on this—it's a speculative subject and allows for hefty estimates. If there are any dissenters in the delegation who, after freeing the slaves, have no other cause for their foreign sympathies, bring up the brutality of bullfighting and how it’ll be a huge benefit to humanity that instead of being speared in Seville, the Andalusian Toro will likely be cut up at Smithfield in the future. This reduction in food costs will let them compete with foreigners in all neutral markets and eventually beat them in their own. It's a perfect compensation for the property tax, which remind them is a great experiment and entirely in their interest. Keep talking about significant measures and great experiments until it’s time to go down and make an appearance. Your official duties shouldn't be interrupted, of course. They’ll catch on. I’m sure you’ll handle the situation well, Mr. Hoaxem, especially if you’re ‘frank and explicit;’ that’s the right way to go when you want to hide your own thoughts and confuse others. Good morning!”
Book 6 Chapter 2
Two days after this conversation in Downing Street, a special messenger arrived at Marney Abbey from the Lord Lieutenant of the county, the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. Immediately after reading the despatch of which he was the bearer, there was a great bustle in the house; Lady Marney was sent for to her husband’s library and there enjoined immediately to write various letters which were to prevent certain expected visitors from arriving; Captain Grouse was in and out the same library every five minutes, receiving orders and counter orders, and finally mounting his horse was flying about the neighbourhood with messages and commands. All this stir signified that the Marney regiment of Yeomanry were to be called out directly.
Two days after this conversation in Downing Street, a special messenger arrived at Marney Abbey from the Lord Lieutenant of the county, the Duke of Fitz-Aquitaine. As soon as he read the dispatch he was carrying, there was a huge flurry in the house; Lady Marney was called to her husband’s library and told to write several letters to keep certain expected visitors from coming. Captain Grouse was in and out of the library every five minutes, taking orders and counter-orders, and finally, after getting on his horse, he was racing around the neighborhood delivering messages and commands. All this activity meant that the Marney regiment of Yeomanry was going to be called out immediately.
Lord Marney who had succeeded in obtaining a place in the Household and was consequently devoted to the institutions of the country, was full of determination to uphold them; but at the same time with characteristic prudence was equally resolved that the property principally protected should be his own, and that the order of his own district should chiefly engage his solicitude.
Lord Marney, who had managed to secure a position in the Household and was therefore dedicated to the country's institutions, was determined to support them. However, with his usual caution, he was also set on ensuring that the property he primarily protected would be his own, and that the welfare of his local community would be his main concern.
“I do not know what the Duke means by marching into the disturbed districts,” said Lord Marney to Captain Grouse. “These are disturbed districts. There have been three fires in one week, and I want to know what disturbance can be worse than that? In my opinion this is a mere anti-corn-law riot to frighten the government; and suppose they do stop the mills—what then? I wish they were all stopped, and then one might live like a gentleman again?”
“I don’t know what the Duke means by marching into the troubled areas,” said Lord Marney to Captain Grouse. “These are troubled areas. There have been three fires in one week, and I want to know what kind of disturbance could be worse than that? I think this is just an anti-corn-law riot to scare the government; and if they do shut down the mills—what happens then? I wish they would all shut down, and then maybe one could live like a gentleman again?”
Egremont, between whom and his brother a sort of bad-tempered good understanding had of late years to a certain degree flourished, in spite of Lord Marney remaining childless, which made him hate Egremont with double distilled virulence, and chiefly by the affectionate manoeuvres of their mother, but whose annual visits to Marney had generally been limited to the yeomanry week, arrived from London the same day as the letter of the Lord Lieutenant, as he had learnt that his brother’s regiment, in which he commanded a troop, as well as the other yeomanry corps in the North of England, must immediately take the field.
Egremont, who had recently developed a somewhat grumpy but decent relationship with his brother, found himself in a complicated situation due to Lord Marney being childless. This fact intensified Lord Marney's resentment towards Egremont, fueled mainly by their mother's affectionate meddling, although her annual visits to Marney were usually limited to yeomanry week. He arrived from London the same day as the letter from the Lord Lieutenant, having learned that his brother's regiment, which he commanded, along with other yeomanry units in the North of England, had to mobilize immediately.
Five years had elapsed since the commencement of our history, and they had brought apparently much change to the character of the brother of Lord Marney. He had become, especially during the last two or three years, silent and reserved; he rarely entered society; even the company of those who were once his intimates had ceased to attract him; he was really a melancholy man. The change in his demeanour was observed by all; his mother and his sister-in-law were the only persons who endeavoured to penetrate its cause, and sighed over the failure of their sagacity. Quit the world and the world forgets you; and Egremont would have soon been a name no longer mentioned in those brilliant saloons which he once adorned, had not occasionally a sensation, produced by an effective speech in the House of Commons, recalled his name to his old associates, who then remembered the pleasant hours passed in his society and wondered why he never went anywhere now.
Five years had passed since our story began, and they seemed to have changed the brother of Lord Marney quite a bit. Over the last two or three years, he had become more silent and withdrawn; he rarely socialized, and even the company of people he once considered close friends no longer interested him. He was truly a melancholic man. Everyone noticed the change in his behavior; only his mother and sister-in-law tried to figure out what was causing it, lamenting their lack of insight. Step away from the world, and the world forgets you; soon, Egremont would have been a name no one mentioned in the lively gatherings he once graced, if not for the occasional buzz created by a memorable speech in the House of Commons, which reminded his old acquaintances of the enjoyable times they had spent with him and left them wondering why he never joined them anymore.
“I suppose he finds society a bore,” said Lord Eugene de Vere; “I am sure I do; but then what is a fellow to do? I am not in Parliament like Egremont. I believe, after all, that’s the thing; for I have tried everything else and everything else is a bore.”
“I guess he finds society boring,” said Lord Eugene de Vere; “I know I do; but what’s a guy supposed to do? I’m not in Parliament like Egremont. I think that’s really the key; I’ve tried everything else, and everything else is just dull.”
“I think one should marry like Alfred Mountchesney,” said Lord Milford.
“I think you should get married like Alfred Mountchesney,” said Lord Milford.
“But what is the use of marrying if you do not marry a rich woman—and the heiresses of the present age will not marry. What can be more unnatural! It alone ought to produce a revolution. Why, Alfred is the only fellow who has made a coup; and then he has not got it down.”
"But what's the point of getting married if you don't marry a wealthy woman—and the heiresses these days just aren't interested in marriage. Isn't that bizarre? It should spark a revolution. Honestly, Alfred is the only guy who's scored big; but even he hasn't fully secured it."
“She behaved in a most unprincipled manner to me—that Fitz-Warene,” said Lord Milford, “always took my bouquets and once made me write some verses.”
“She treated me in a really unethical way—that Fitz-Warene,” said Lord Milford, “always took my bouquets and once made me write some poems.”
“By Jove!” said Lord Eugene, “I should like to see them. What a bore it must have been to write verses.”
“Wow!” said Lord Eugene, “I’d love to see them. It must have been such a drag to write poems.”
“I only copied them out of Mina Blake’s album: but I sent them in my own handwriting.”
“I just copied them from Mina Blake’s album, but I sent them in my own handwriting.”
Baffled sympathy was the cause of Egremont’s gloom. It is the secret spring of most melancholy. He loved and loved in vain. The conviction that his passion, though hopeless, was not looked upon with disfavour, only made him the more wretched, for the disappointment is more acute in proportion as the chance is better. He had never seen Sybil since the morning he quitted her in Smith’s Square, immediately before her departure for the North. The trial of Gerard had taken place at the assizes of that year: he had been found guilty and sentenced to eighteen months imprisonment in York Castle; the interference of Egremont both in the House of Commons and with the government saved him from the felon confinement with which he was at first threatened, and from which assuredly state prisoners should be exempt. During this effort some correspondence had taken place between Egremont and Sybil, which he would willingly have encouraged and maintained; but it ceased nevertheless with its subject. Sybil, through the influential interference of Ursula Trafford, lived at the convent at York during the imprisonment of her father, and visited him daily.
Baffled sympathy was the reason for Egremont’s gloom. It’s the hidden cause of most sadness. He loved and loved without any chance of success. The belief that his feelings, though hopeless, were not looked upon with disapproval only made him feel worse, as disappointment is more intense when the chances are greater. He hadn’t seen Sybil since that morning he left her in Smith’s Square, right before she left for the North. Gerard's trial had taken place at the assizes that year; he was found guilty and sentenced to eighteen months in prison at York Castle. Egremont's interference both in the House of Commons and with the government spared him from the harsh confinement he initially faced, from which any state prisoner should be exempt. During this effort, there were some exchanges between Egremont and Sybil that he would have gladly kept going; however, it ended along with its subject. Sybil, thanks to Ursula Trafford's influential help, stayed at the convent in York while her father was imprisoned and visited him every day.
The anxiety to take the veil which had once characterised Sybil had certainly waned. Perhaps her experience of life had impressed her with the importance of fulfilling vital duties. Her father, though he had never opposed her wish, had never encouraged it; and he had now increased and interesting claims on her devotion. He had endured great trials, and had fallen on adverse fortunes. Sybil would look at him, and though his noble frame was still erect and his countenance still displayed that mixture of frankness and decision which had distinguished it of yore, she could not conceal from herself that there were ravages which time could not have produced. A year and a half of imprisonment had shaken to its centre a frame born for action, and shrinking at all times from the resources of sedentary life. The disappointment of high hopes had jarred and tangled even the sweetness of his noble disposition. He needed solicitude and solace: and Sybil resolved that if vigilance and sympathy could soothe an existence that would otherwise be embittered, these guardian angels should at least hover over the life of her father.
The eagerness to take the veil that once defined Sybil had definitely diminished. Maybe her life experiences had made her realize how important it was to fulfill essential responsibilities. Her father, while never opposing her desire, had never really supported it either, and he now had more significant and compelling needs for her affection. He had gone through significant hardships and faced tough times. Sybil would look at him, and even though his strong body still stood tall and his face still showed that mix of openness and determination that characterized him in the past, she couldn’t ignore that there were signs of wear that time alone couldn’t have caused. A year and a half of imprisonment had deeply shaken a body meant for action, which had always resisted the demands of a sedentary life. The disappointment of unfulfilled ambitions had affected even the kindness of his noble character. He needed care and comfort; and Sybil decided that if attentiveness and compassion could ease a life that would otherwise be filled with bitterness, those guardian angels should at least be present in her father's life.
When the term of his imprisonment had ceased, Gerard had returned with his daughter to Mowbray. Had he deigned to accept the offers of his friends, he need not have been anxious as to his future. A public subscription for his service had been collected: Morley, who was well to do in the world, for the circulation of the Mowbray Phalanx daily increased with the increasing sufferings of the people, offered his friend to share his house and purse: Hatton was munificent; there was no limit either to his offers or his proffered services. But all were declined; Gerard would live by labour. The post he had occupied at Mr Trafford’s was not vacant even if that gentleman had thought fit again to receive him; but his reputation as a first-rate artizan soon obtained him good employment, though on this occasion in the town of Mowbray, which for the sake of his daughter he regretted. He had no pleasant home now for Sybil, but he had the prospect of one, and until he obtained possession of it, Sybil sought a refuge, which had been offered to her from the first, with her kindest and dearest friend; so that at this period of our history, she was again an inmate of the convent at Mowbray, whither her father and Morley had attended her the eve of the day she had first visited the ruins of Marney Abbey.
When his prison time was over, Gerard returned to Mowbray with his daughter. If he had been willing to accept his friends' help, he wouldn't have had to worry about the future. A public fundraiser was held for him: Morley, who was doing well financially, offered to let him stay in his home and share his resources as the circulation of the Mowbray Phalanx grew along with the people's struggles. Hatton also offered generous help without any limits. But Gerard turned them all down; he was determined to earn a living through work. The position he held with Mr. Trafford wasn't available anymore, even if Mr. Trafford wanted to take him back; however, Gerard's reputation as a skilled worker quickly earned him good jobs, although this time in Mowbray, which he regretted for his daughter's sake. He didn’t have a nice home for Sybil, but he had hopes for one in the future. Until he could secure it, Sybil stayed with her kindest and dearest friend, who had offered her a place from the start. So, during this time in our story, she lived once again at the convent in Mowbray, where her father and Morley had taken her the night before she first visited the ruins of Marney Abbey.
Book 6 Chapter 3
“I have seen a many things in my time Mrs Trotman,” said Chaffing Jack as he took the pipe from his mouth in the silent bar room of the Cat and Fiddle; “but I never see any like this. I think I ought to know Mowbray if any one does, for man and boy I have breathed this air for a matter of half a century. I sucked it in when it tasted of primroses, and this tavern was a cottage covered with honeysuckle in the middle of green fields, where the lads came and drank milk from the cow with their lasses; and I have inhaled what they call the noxious atmosphere, when a hundred chimneys have been smoking like one; and always found myself pretty well. Nothing like business to give one an appetite. But when shall I feel peckish again, Mrs Trotman?”
“I’ve seen a lot of things in my time, Mrs. Trotman,” said Chaffing Jack as he took the pipe from his mouth in the quiet barroom of the Cat and Fiddle. “But I’ve never seen anything like this. I think I should know Mowbray if anyone does, because I’ve lived here for about half a century. I breathed this air when it smelled like primroses, and this tavern was a cottage draped in honeysuckle in the middle of green fields, where young folks came to drink milk from the cow with their sweethearts. I’ve also breathed in what they call the bad air, when a hundred chimneys were smoking like one; and I’ve always felt fine. Nothing like work to build an appetite. But when will I feel hungry again, Mrs. Trotman?”
“The longest lane has a turning they say, Mr Trotman.”
“The longest road has a curve, they say, Mr. Trotman.”
“Never knew anything like this before,” replied her husband, “and I have seen bad times: but I always used to say, ‘Mark my words friends, Mowbray will rally.’ My words carried weight, Mrs Trotman, in this quarter, as they naturally should, coming from a man of my experience,—especially when I gave tick. Every man I chalked up was of the same opinion as the landlord of the Cat and Fiddle, and always thought that Mowbray would rally. That’s the killing feature of these times, Mrs Trotman, there’s no rallying in the place.”
“Never experienced anything like this before,” her husband replied. “And I've seen tough times. But I always used to say, ‘Believe me, friends, Mowbray will bounce back.’ My words held weight here, Mrs. Trotman, as they should, coming from someone with my experience—especially when I offered credit. Every man I mentioned felt the same way as the landlord of the Cat and Fiddle and always believed that Mowbray would bounce back. That’s the frustrating thing about these times, Mrs. Trotman; there’s no bouncing back here.”
“I begin to think it’s the machines,” said Mrs Trotman.
“I’m starting to think it’s the machines,” said Mrs. Trotman.
“Nonsense,” said Mr Trotman; “it’s the corn laws. The town of Mowbray ought to clothe the world with our resources. Why Shuffle and Screw can turn out forty mile of calico per day; but where’s the returns? That’s the point. As the American gentleman said who left his bill unpaid, ‘Take my breadstuffs and I’ll give you a cheque at sight on the Pennsylvanian Bank.’”
“Nonsense,” said Mr. Trotman; “it’s the corn laws. The town of Mowbray should provide for the whole world with what we have. Why, Shuffle and Screw can produce forty miles of calico each day, but where's the payoff? That’s the real issue. As the American guy said who didn’t pay his bill, ‘Take my grain and I’ll give you a check right away from the Pennsylvanian Bank.’”
“It’s very true,” said Mrs Trotman. “Who’s there?”
“It’s really true,” said Mrs. Trotman. “Who’s there?”
“Nothing in my way?” said a woman with a basket of black cherries with a pair of tin scales thrown upon their top.
“Nothing in my way?” said a woman with a basket of black cherries topped with a pair of tin scales.
“Ah! Mrs Carey,” said Chaffing Jack, “is that you?”
“Hey! Mrs. Carey,” said Chaffing Jack, “is that you?”
“My mortal self, Mr Trotman, tho’ I be sure I feel more like a ghost than flesh and blood.”
"My human self, Mr. Trotman, even though I'm sure I feel more like a ghost than a living person."
“You may well say that Mrs Carey; you and I have known Mowbray as long I should think as any in this quarter—”
"You could definitely say that, Mrs. Carey; you and I have known Mowbray for as long as anyone around here, I would think—"
“And never see such times as these Mr Trotman, nor the like of such. But I always thought it would come to this; everything turned topsy-turvy as it were, the children getting all the wages, and decent folk turned adrift to pick up a living as they could. It’s something of a judgment in my mind, Mr Trotman.”
“And I can’t believe we’re living in times like this, Mr. Trotman, or anything like it. But I always had a feeling it would lead to this; everything is turned upside down, with kids getting all the money while good people are left to fend for themselves. It feels like some kind of judgment to me, Mr. Trotman.”
“It’s the trade leaving the county, widow, and no mistake.”
“It’s the shipment leaving the county, widow, and that’s for sure.”
“And how shall we bring it back again?” said the widow; “the police ought to interfere.”
“And how are we going to get it back?” said the widow. “The police should step in.”
“We must have cheap bread,” said Mr Trotman.
“We need affordable bread,” said Mr. Trotman.
“So they tell me,” said the widow; “but whether bread be cheap or dear don’t much signify, if we have nothing to buy it with. You don’t want anything in my way, neighbour? It’s not very tempting I fear,” said the good widow, in a rather mournful tone: “but a little fresh fruit cools the mouth in this sultry time, and at any rate it takes me into the world. It seems like business, tho’ very hard to turn a penny by; but one’s neighbours are very kind, and a little chat about the dreadful times always puts me in spirits.”
“So they tell me,” said the widow; “but whether bread is cheap or expensive doesn’t really matter if we have nothing to buy it with. You don’t need anything from me, do you, neighbor? It’s not very appealing, I’m afraid,” said the kind widow, in a somewhat sad tone: “but a little fresh fruit cools the mouth in this hot weather, and at least it gets me out into the world. It feels a bit like business, even though it’s really hard to make any money; but my neighbors are very kind, and a little chat about these tough times always cheers me up.”
“Well, we will take a pound for the sake of trade, widow,” said Mrs Trotman.
“Well, we will take a pound for the sake of trade, widow,” said Mrs. Trotman.
“And here’s a glass of gin and water, widow,” said Mr Trotman, “and when Mowbray rallies you shall come and pay for it.”
“And here’s a glass of gin and water, widow,” said Mr. Trotman, “and when Mowbray gets better, you can come and pay for it.”
“Thank you both very kindly,” said the widow, “a good neighbour as our minister says, is the pool of Bethesda; and as you say, Mowbray will rally.”
“Thank you both so much,” said the widow. “A good neighbor, as our minister says, is like the pool of Bethesda; and as you mentioned, Mowbray will recover.”
“I never said so,” exclaimed Chaffing Jack interrupting her. “Don’t go about for to say that I said Mowbray would rally. My words have some weight in this quarter widow; Mowbray rally! Why should it rally? Where’s the elements?”
“I never said that,” interrupted Chaffing Jack. “Don’t go around claiming that I said Mowbray would come back. My words mean something in this area, widow; Mowbray come back! Why would it? Where are the elements?”
“Where indeed?” said Devilsdust as he entered the Cat and Fiddle with Dandy Mick, “there is not the spirit of a louse in Mowbray.”
“Where indeed?” said Devilsdust as he entered the Cat and Fiddle with Dandy Mick, “there isn't even the spirit of a louse in Mowbray.”
“That’s a true bill,” said Mick.
"That's a true statement," said Mick.
“Is there another white-livered town in the whole realm where the operatives are all working half-time, and thanking the Capitalists for keeping the mills going, and only starving them by inches?” said Devilsdust in a tone of scorn.
“Is there another cowardly town in the entire kingdom where the workers are all on part-time hours, and they're actually thanking the Capitalists for keeping the factories running, while slowly starving them?” said Devilsdust with a sneer.
“That’s your time of day,” said Mick.
“That’s your time of day,” Mick said.
“Very glad to see you, gentlemen,” said Mr Trotman, “pray be seated. There’s a little baccy left yet in Mowbray, and a glass of twist at your service.”
“Very glad to see you, gentlemen,” said Mr. Trotman, “please have a seat. There’s a bit of tobacco left in Mowbray, and a glass of drink available for you.”
“Nothing exciseable for me,” said Devilsdust.
“Nothing taxable for me,” said Devilsdust.
“Well it ayn’t exactly the right ticket, Mrs Trotman, I believe,” said Mick, bowing gallantly to the lady; “but ‘pon my soul I am so thirsty, that I’ll take Chaffing Jack at his word;” and so saying Mick and Devilsdust ensconced themselves in the bar, while good-hearted Mrs Carey, sipped her glass of gin and water, which she frequently protested was a pool of Bethesda.
“Well, it’s not exactly the right ticket, Mrs. Trotman, I believe,” said Mick, bowing politely to the lady; “but honestly, I’m so thirsty that I’ll take Chaffing Jack at his word.” And with that, Mick and Devilsdust settled into the bar, while the kind-hearted Mrs. Carey sipped her gin and water, which she often claimed was a pool of Bethesda.
“Well Jack,” said Devilsdust, “I suppose you have heard the news?”
“Well Jack,” said Devilsdust, “I guess you’ve heard the news?”
“If it be anything that has happened at Mowbray, especially in this quarter, I should think I had. Times must be very bad indeed that some one does not drop in to tell me anything that has happened and to ask my advice.”
“If something has happened at Mowbray, especially recently, I should know. It must be pretty bad if no one stops by to fill me in on what’s going on and to ask for my advice.”
“It’s nothing to do with Mowbray.”
“It has nothing to do with Mowbray.”
“Thank you kindly, Mrs Trotman,” said Mick, “and here’s your very good health.”
“Thank you so much, Mrs. Trotman,” said Mick, “and here’s to your great health.”
“Then I am in the dark,” said Chaffing Jack, replying to the previous observation of Devilsdust, “for I never see a newspaper now except a week old, and that lent by a friend, I who used to take my Sun regular, to say nothing of the Dispatch, and Bell’s Life. Times is changed, Mr Radley.”
“Then I’m out of the loop,” said Chaffing Jack, responding to what Devilsdust just said, “because I only ever see a newspaper that’s a week old, and that’s borrowed from a friend. I used to read my Sun every day, not to mention the Dispatch and Bell’s Life. Times have changed, Mr. Radley.”
“You speak like a book, Mr Trotman,” said Mick, “and here’s your very good health. But as for newspapers, I’m all in the dark myself, for the Literary and Scientific is shut up, and no subscribers left, except the honorary ones, and not a journal to be had except the Moral World and that’s gratis.”
“You sound like a book, Mr. Trotman,” Mick said, “and here’s to your very good health. But when it comes to newspapers, I’m completely in the dark myself, because the Literary and Scientific is closed, and there are no subscribers left, except for the honorary ones, and the only journal available is the Moral World, and that’s free.”
“As bad as the Temple,” said Chaffing Jack, “it’s all up with the institutions of the country. And what then is the news?”
“As bad as the Temple,” said Chaffing Jack, “it’s all over for the institutions of the country. So what’s the news?”
“Labour is triumphant in Lancashire,” said Devilsdust with bitter solemnity.
“Labor is winning in Lancashire,” said Devilsdust with bitter seriousness.
“The deuce it is,” said Chaffing Jack. “What, have they raised wages?”
“The heck it is,” said Chaffing Jack. “What, did they raise wages?”
“No,” said Devilsdust, “but they have stopped the mills.”
“No,” said Devilsdust, “but they’ve shut down the mills.”
“That won’t mend matters much,” said Jack with a puff.
"That won’t fix things much," Jack said with a sigh.
“Won’t it?”
"Will it not?"
“The working classes will have less to spend than ever.”
“The working classes will have less to spend than ever.”
“And what will the Capitalists have to spend?” said Devilsdust. “Worse and worse,” said Mr Trotman, “you will never get institutions like the Temple re-opened on this system.”
“And what will the Capitalists have to spend?” said Devilsdust. “It’s getting worse,” said Mr. Trotman, “you will never get places like the Temple reopened with this system.”
“Don’t you be afraid Jack,” said Mick, tossing off his tumbler; “if we only get our rights, won’t we have a blowout!”
“Don’t be afraid, Jack,” said Mick, downing his drink; “if we just get what we deserve, we’re going to have a party!”
“We must have a struggle,” said Devilsdust, “and teach the Capitalists on whom they depend, so that in future they are not to have the lion’s share, and then all will be right.”
“We need to fight,” said Devilsdust, “and show the Capitalists who they rely on, so that in the future they don’t get the biggest part, and then everything will be okay.”
“A fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work,” said Mick; “that’s your time of day.”
“A fair day's pay for a fair day's work,” said Mick; “that's your time of day.”
“It began at Staleybridge,” said Devilsdust, “and they have stopped them all; and now they have marched into Manchester ten thousand strong. They pelted the police—”
“It started at Staleybridge,” said Devilsdust, “and they've put an end to all of them; and now they’ve marched into Manchester with ten thousand people. They threw things at the police—”
“And cheered the red-coats like blazes,” said Mick.
“And cheered the redcoats like crazy,” said Mick.
“The soldiers will fraternise,” said Devilsdust.
“The soldiers will become friendly,” said Devilsdust.
“Do what?” said Mrs Trotman.
"Do what?" asked Mrs. Trotman.
“Stick their bayonets into the Capitalists who have hired them to cut the throats of the working classes,” said Devilsdust.
“Stick their bayonets into the Capitalists who have hired them to cut the throats of the working classes,” said Devilsdust.
“The Queen is with us,” said Mick. “It’s well known she sets her face against gals working in mills like blazes.”
“The Queen is here with us,” said Mick. “It’s well known she’s totally against girls working in factories like crazy.”
“Well this is news,” said Mrs Carey. “I always thought some good would come of having a woman on the throne;” and repeating her thanks and pinning on her shawl, the widow retired, eager to circulate the intelligence.
“Well, this is news,” said Mrs. Carey. “I always thought some good would come from having a woman on the throne;” and after saying her thanks and putting on her shawl, the widow left, excited to share the news.
“And now that we are alone,” said Devilsdust, “the question is what are we to do here; and we came to consult you, Jack, as you know Mowbray better than any living man. This thing will spread. It won’t stop short. I have had a bird too singing something in my ear these two days past. If they do not stop it in Lancashire, and I defy them, there will be a general rising.”
“And now that we’re alone,” said Devilsdust, “the question is what we should do here; and we came to consult you, Jack, since you know Mowbray better than anyone else. This situation is going to escalate. It won’t just stop. I've had a little bird chirping in my ear for the past couple of days. If they don't put a stop to it in Lancashire—and I challenge them to try—there will be a widespread uprising.”
“I have seen a many things in my time,” said Mr Trotman; “some risings and some strikes, and as stiff turn-outs as may be. But to my fancy there is nothing like a strike in prosperous times; there’s more money sent under those circumstances than you can well suppose, young gentlemen. It’s as good as Mowbray Staty any day.”
“I've seen a lot in my time,” said Mr. Trotman. “Some protests and some strikes, and some pretty intense walkouts too. But in my opinion, there’s nothing like a strike during good times; there’s more money involved in those situations than you might realize, young gentlemen. It’s just as good as Mowbray Staty any day.”
“But now to the point,” said Devilsdust. “The people are regularly sold; they want a leader.”
“But now let's get to the point,” said Devilsdust. “The people are constantly being sold; they need a leader.”
“Why there’s Gerard,” said Chaffing Jack; “never been a better man in my time. And Warner—the greatest man the Handlooms ever turned out.”
“Look, there’s Gerard,” said Chaffing Jack; “never been a better man in my time. And Warner—the best guy the Handlooms ever produced.”
“Ay, ay,” said Devilsdust; “but they have each of them had a year and a half, and that cools blood.”
“Ay, ay,” said Devilsdust; “but they’ve each had a year and a half, and that cools blood.”
“Besides,” said Mick, “they are too old; and Stephen Morley has got round them, preaching moral force and all that sort of gammon.”
“Besides,” Mick said, “they're too old; and Stephen Morley has got to them, talking about moral force and all that nonsense.”
“I never heard that moral force won the battle of Waterloo,” said Devilsdust. “I wish the Capitalists would try moral force a little, and see whether it would keep the thing going. If the Capitalists will give up their red-coats, I would be a moral force man to-morrow.”
“I’ve never heard that moral force won the battle of Waterloo,” said Devilsdust. “I wish the Capitalists would give moral force a shot and see if it would keep things running. If the Capitalists would ditch their red coats, I’d be a moral force guy starting tomorrow.”
“And the new police,” said Mick. “A pretty go when a fellow in a blue coat fetches you the Devil’s own con on your head and you get moral force for a plaister.”
"And the new police," said Mick. "It's a real mess when a guy in a blue coat puts the worst trouble on your shoulders, and you end up getting a lecture as a band-aid."
“Why, that’s all very well,” said Chaffing Jack: “but I am against violence—at least much. I don’t object to a moderate riot provided it is not in my quarter of the town.”
“Why, that’s all well and good,” said Chaffing Jack, “but I’m not in favor of violence—well, not too much. I don’t mind a little bit of a riot as long as it doesn’t happen in my part of town.”
“Well that’s not the ticket now,” said Mick. “We don’t want no violence; all we want is to stop all the mills and hands in the kingdom, and have a regular national holiday for six weeks at least.”
“Well, that’s not what we need right now,” said Mick. “We don’t want any violence; all we want is to shut down all the mills and workforces in the kingdom and have a proper national holiday for at least six weeks.”
“I have seen a many things in my time,” said Chaffing Jack solemnly, “but I have always observed that if the people had worked generally for half time for a week they would stand anything.”
“I’ve seen a lot in my time,” said Chaffing Jack seriously, “but I’ve always noticed that if people worked together for just half a week, they could handle anything.”
“That’s a true bill,” said Mick.
"That's a true bill," Mick said.
“Their spirit is broken,” said Chaffing Jack, “or else they never would have let the Temple have been shut up.”
“Their spirit is broken,” said Chaffing Jack, “or else they never would have allowed the Temple to be closed.”
“And think of our Institute without a single subscriber!” said Mick. “The gals is the only thing what has any spirit left. Julia told me just now she would go to the cannon’s mouth for the Five Points any summer day.”
“And imagine our Institute without a single subscriber!” said Mick. “The girls are the only ones who still have any spirit. Julia just told me she would go right into the line of fire for the Five Points any summer day.”
“You think the spirit can’t be raised, Chaffing Jack,” said Devilsdust very seriously. “You ought to be a judge.”
“You think the spirit can’t be lifted, Chaffing Jack,” said Devilsdust very seriously. “You should be a judge.”
“If I don’t know Mowbray who does? Trust my word, the house won’t draw.”
“If I don’t know Mowbray, who does? Believe me, the house won’t make a profit.”
“Then it is U-P,” said Mick.
"Then it's U-P," said Mick.
“Hush!” said Devilsdust. “But suppose it spreads?”
“Hush!” said Devilsdust. “But what if it spreads?”
“It won’t spread,” said Chaffing Jack. “I’ve seen a deal of these things. I fancy from what you say it’s a cotton squall. It will pass, Sir. Let me see the miners out and then I will talk to you.”
“It won’t spread,” said Chaffing Jack. “I’ve seen a lot of these things. I gather from what you’re saying it’s a cotton squall. It will blow over, Sir. Let me see the miners out, and then I’ll talk to you.”
“Stranger things than that have happened,” said Devilsdust. “Then things get serious,” said Chaffing Jack. “Them miners is very stubborn, and when they gets excited ayn’t it a bear at play, that’s all?”
“Stranger things than that have happened,” said Devilsdust. “Then things get serious,” said Chaffing Jack. “Those miners are really stubborn, and when they get excited, it's like a bear at play, that’s all?”
“Well,” said Devilsdust, “what you say is well worth attention; but all the same I feel we are on the eve of a regular crisis.”
"Well," said Devilsdust, "what you're saying is definitely worth considering; but still, I have a feeling we’re about to face a real crisis."
“No, by jingo!” said Mick, and tossing his cap into the air he snapped his fingers with delight at the anticipated amusement.
“No way!” said Mick, and throwing his cap into the air, he snapped his fingers with joy at the thought of the fun to come.
Book 6 Chapter 4
“I don’t think I can stand this much longer,” said Mr Mountchesney, the son-in-law of Lord de Mowbray, to his wife, as he stood before the empty fire-place with his back to the mantelpiece and his hands thrust into the pockets of his coat. “This living in the country in August bores me to extinction. I think we will go to Baden, Joan.”
"I can't handle this much longer," said Mr. Mountchesney, Lord de Mowbray's son-in-law, to his wife as he stood in front of the empty fireplace with his back to the mantel and his hands shoved into his coat pockets. "Living in the country in August is putting me to sleep. I think we should head to Baden, Joan."
“But papa is so anxious, dearest Alfred, that we should remain here at present and see the neighbours a little.”
“But Dad is so anxious, dear Alfred, that we should stay here for now and get to know the neighbors a bit.”
“I might be induced to remain here to please your father, but as for your neighbours I have seen quite enough of them. They are not a sort of people that I ever met before, or that I wish to meet again. I do not know what to say to them, nor can I annex an idea to what they say to me. Heigho! certainly the country in August is a thing of which no one who has not tried it has the most remote conception.”
“I might consider staying here to make your father happy, but as for your neighbors, I've seen more than enough of them. They're not the kind of people I've ever met before, nor do I want to meet them again. I don’t know what to say to them, and I can’t even connect any thoughts to what they say to me. Sigh! Honestly, the countryside in August is something that no one who hasn’t experienced it could ever imagine.”
“But you always used to say you doted on the country, Alfred,” said Lady Joan in a tone of tender reproach.
“But you always said you loved the country, Alfred,” Lady Joan said with a tone of gentle reproach.
“So I do; I never was happier than when I was at Melton, and even enjoyed the country in August when I was on the Moors.”
“So I do; I was never happier than when I was at Melton, and I even enjoyed the countryside in August when I was on the Moors.”
“But I cannot well go to Melton,” said Lady Joan.
“But I can't really go to Melton,” said Lady Joan.
“I don’t see why you can’t. Mrs Shelldrake goes with her husband to Melton, and so does Lady Di with Barham; and a very pleasant life it is.”
“I don’t see why you can’t. Mrs. Shelldrake goes to Melton with her husband, and so does Lady Di with Barham; and it’s a really nice life.”
“Well, at any rate we cannot go to Melton now,” said Lady Joan mortified; “and it is impossible for me to go to the Moors.”
“Well, either way, we can’t go to Melton now,” Lady Joan said, feeling embarrassed; “and it’s not possible for me to go to the Moors.”
“No, but I could go,” said Mr Mountchesney, “and leave you here. I might have gone with Eugene de Vere and Milford and Fitz-heron. They wanted me very much. What a capital party it would have been, and what capital sport we should have had! And I need not have been away for more than a month or perhaps six weeks, and I could have written to you every day and all that sort of thing.”
“No, but I could go,” said Mr. Mountchesney, “and leave you here. I could have gone with Eugene de Vere, Milford, and Fitz-heron. They really wanted me to join them. It would have been such a great trip, and we would have had a blast! Plus, I wouldn’t have been gone for more than a month, maybe six weeks at most, and I could have written to you every day and all that.”
Lady Joan sighed and affected to recur to the opened volume which during this conversation she had held in her hand.
Lady Joan sighed and pretended to go back to the open book she had been holding during their conversation.
“I wonder where Maud is,” said Mr Mountchesney; “I shall want her to ride with me to-day. She is a capital horsewoman, and always amuses me. As you cannot ride now, Joan, I wish you would let Maud have Sunbeam.”
“I wonder where Maud is,” said Mr. Mountchesney; “I need her to ride with me today. She’s a great horsewoman and always entertains me. Since you can’t ride right now, Joan, I wish you would let Maud use Sunbeam.”
“As you please.”
"Do as you wish."
“Well I am going to the stables and will tell them. Who is this?” Mr Mountchesney exclaimed, and then walked to the window that looking over the park showed at a distance the advance of a very showy equipage.
“Well, I’m heading to the stables to let them know. Who is this?” Mr. Mountchesney exclaimed, and then walked to the window that overlooked the park, where he could see a flashy carriage approaching in the distance.
Lady Joan looked up.
Lady Joan looked up.
“Come here, Joan, and tell me who this is,” and Lady Joan was at his side in a moment.
“Come here, Joan, and tell me who this is,” and Lady Joan was by his side in an instant.
“It is the livery of the Bardolfs,” said Lady Joan.
“It’s the uniform of the Bardolfs,” said Lady Joan.
“I always call them Firebrace; I cannot get out of it,” said Mr Mountchesney. “Well, I am glad it is they; I thought it might be an irruption of barbarians. Lady Bardolf will bring us some news.”
“I always call them Firebrace; I can’t help it,” said Mr. Mountchesney. “Well, I’m glad it’s them; I thought it might be a wave of barbarians. Lady Bardolf will bring us some news.”
Lord and Lady Bardolf were not alone; they were accompanied by a gentleman who had been staying on a visit at Firebrace, and who, being acquainted with Lord de Mowbray, had paid his respects to the castle in his way to London. This gentleman was the individual who had elevated them to the peerage—Mr Hatton. A considerable intimacy had sprung up between him and his successful clients. Firebrace was an old place rebuilt in the times of the Tudors, but with something of its more ancient portions remaining, and with a storehouse of muniments that had escaped the civil wars. Hatton revelled in them, and in pursuing his researches, had already made discoveries which might perhaps place the coronet of the earldom of Lovel on the brow of the former champion of the baronetage, who now however never mentioned the Order. Lord de Mowbray was well content to see Mr Hatton, a gentleman in whom he did not repose the less confidence, because his advice given him three years ago, respecting the writ of right and the claim upon his estate had proved so discreet and correct. Acting on that advice Lord de Mowbray had instructed his lawyers to appear to the action without entering into any unnecessary explanation of the merits of his case. He counted on the accuracy of Mr Hatton’s judgment, that the claim would not be pursued; and he was right; after some fencing and preliminary manoeuvring, the claim had not been pursued. Lord de Mowbray therefore, always gracious, was disposed to accord a very distinguished reception to his confidential counsellor. He pressed very much his guests to remain with him some days, and though that was not practicable, Mr Hatton promised that he would not leave the neighbourhood without paying another visit to the castle.
Lord and Lady Bardolf weren't alone; they were with a gentleman who had been visiting at Firebrace and, knowing Lord de Mowbray, had decided to stop by the castle on his way to London. This gentleman was the one who had helped them become part of the peerage—Mr. Hatton. A strong friendship had developed between him and his successful clients. Firebrace was an old place remodeled during the Tudor era, but it still had some of its older sections intact and a collection of documents that had survived the civil wars. Hatton loved exploring these and, in his research, had already made discoveries that could potentially place the title of the Earl of Lovel on the former champion of the baronetage, who now, however, never mentioned the Order. Lord de Mowbray was happy to see Mr. Hatton, a man he trusted even more because of the wise advice he had given him three years earlier regarding the writ of right and the claim on his estate. Following that advice, Lord de Mowbray had directed his lawyers to respond to the action without giving unnecessary details about his case. He relied on Mr. Hatton's judgment that the claim wouldn’t be pursued, and he was right; after some back-and-forth and preliminary tactics, the claim was dropped. Therefore, Lord de Mowbray, always gracious, was eager to give his trusted advisor a very warm welcome. He urged his guests to stay with him for a few days, and while that wasn't possible, Mr. Hatton promised he wouldn't leave the area without visiting the castle again.
“And you continue quiet here?” said Mr Hatton to Lord de Mowbray.
“And you’re still staying quiet here?” Mr. Hatton said to Lord de Mowbray.
“And I am told we shall keep so,” said Lord de Mowbray. “The mills are mostly at work, and the men take the reduced wages in a good spirit. The fact is our agitators in this neighbourhood suffered pretty smartly in ‘39, and the Chartists have lost their influence.
“And I've been told we should continue like this,” said Lord de Mowbray. “The mills are mostly running, and the workers are accepting the lower wages in good spirits. The truth is our agitators in this area faced some serious consequences in '39, and the Chartists have lost their power.”
“I am sorry for poor Lady St Julians,” said Lady Bardolf to Lady de Mowbray. “It must be such a disappointment, and she has had so many; but I understand there is nobody to blame but herself. If she had only left the Prince alone, but she would not be quiet!”
“I feel sorry for poor Lady St Julians,” said Lady Bardolf to Lady de Mowbray. “It must be such a letdown, and she’s had so many already; but I hear there’s no one to blame but herself. If she had just left the Prince alone, but she just wouldn’t settle down!”
“And where are the Deloraines?”
“And where are the Deloraines?”
“They are at Munich; with which they are delighted. And Lady Deloraine writes me that Mr Egremont has promised to join them there. If he do, they mean to winter at Rome.”
“They're in Munich, and they're really happy about it. Lady Deloraine writes to me that Mr. Egremont has promised to meet them there. If he does, they plan to spend the winter in Rome.”
“Somebody said he was going to be married,” said Lady de Mowbray.
“Someone said he was getting married,” Lady de Mowbray said.
“His mother wishes him to marry,” said Lady Bardolf; “but I have heard nothing.”
“His mom wants him to get married,” said Lady Bardolf; “but I haven't heard anything.”
Mr Mountchesney came in and greeted the Bardolfs with some warmth. “How delightful in the country in August to meet somebody that you have seen in London in June!” he exclaimed. “Now, dear Lady Bardolf do tell me something, for you can conceive nothing so triste as we are here. We never get a letter. Joan only corresponds with philosophers and Maud with clergymen; and none of my friends ever write to me.”
Mr. Mountchesney walked in and greeted the Bardolfs warmly. “How lovely it is in the countryside in August to run into someone you saw in London in June!” he exclaimed. “Now, dear Lady Bardolf, please tell me something, because you can’t imagine how dull it is here. We never receive any letters. Joan only writes to philosophers and Maud to clergymen; and none of my friends ever write to me.”
“Perhaps you never write to them?”
“Maybe you never write to them?”
“Well, I never have been a letter writer; because really I never wanted to write or to be written to. I always knew what was going on because I was on the spot; I was doing the things that people were writing letters about—but now not being in the world any longer, doing nothing, living in the country—and the country in August—I should like to receive letters every day, but I do not know who to fix upon as a correspondent. Eugene de Vere will not write, Milford cannot; and as for Fitz-heron he is so very selfish, he always wants his letters answered.”
"Well, I've never been one to write letters because I really never wanted to write or receive them. I always knew what was happening because I was right there; I was involved in the events that people wrote letters about—but now that I'm not out in the world anymore, doing nothing, living in the countryside—and the countryside in August—I would love to get letters every day, but I don't know who to choose as a pen pal. Eugene de Vere won't write, Milford can't; and as for Fitz-heron, he's just so selfish—he always expects his letters to be answered."
“That is very unreasonable,” said Lady Bardolf.
"That's really unreasonable," Lady Bardolf said.
“Besides what can they tell me at this moment? They have gone to the Moors and are enjoying themselves. They asked me to go with them, but I could not go, because you see I could not leave Joan; though why I could not leave her, I really cannot understand, because Egerton has got some moors this year, and he leaves Lady Augusta with her father.”
“Besides, what can they tell me right now? They’ve gone to the Moors and are having a good time. They invited me to join them, but I couldn’t go, because I just couldn’t leave Joan; though I don’t really understand why I couldn’t leave her, since Egerton got some moors this year, and he’s leaving Lady Augusta with her dad.”
Lady Maud entered the room in her bonnet, returning from an airing. She was all animation—charmed to see everybody; she had been to Mowbray to hear some singing at the Roman Catholic chapel in that town; a service had been performed and a collection made for the suffering workpeople of the place. She had been apprised of it for some days, was told that she would hear the most beautiful voice that she had ever listened to, but it had far exceeded her expectations. A female voice it seemed; no tones could be conceived more tender and yet more thrilling: in short seraphic.
Lady Maud walked into the room wearing her bonnet, coming back from a walk. She was full of energy—delighted to see everyone; she had gone to Mowbray to listen to some singing at the Roman Catholic chapel there; a service had been held, and a collection taken for the struggling workers in the area. She had known about it for a few days and had been told she would hear the most beautiful voice she had ever listened to, but it far exceeded her expectations. It seemed to be a female voice; no tones could be imagined to be more tender yet more thrilling: truly seraphic.
Mr Mountchesney blamed her for not taking him. He liked music, singing, especially female singing; when there was so little to amuse him, he was surprised that Lady Maud had not been careful that he should have been present. His sister-in-law reminded him that she had particularly requested him to drive her over to Mowbray, and he had declined the honour as a bore.
Mr. Mountchesney blamed her for not bringing him along. He enjoyed music and singing, especially if it was female singing; with so little to entertain him, he was surprised that Lady Maud hadn’t made sure he was there. His sister-in-law pointed out that she had specifically asked him to drive her to Mowbray, and he had turned down the opportunity because he thought it would be boring.
“Yes,” said Mr Mountchesney, “but I thought Joan was going with you, and that you would be shopping.”
“Yes,” said Mr. Mountchesney, “but I thought Joan was going with you and that you would be shopping.”
“It was a good thing our House was adjourned before these disturbances in Lancashire,” said Lord Bardolf to Lord de Mowbray.
“It was a good thing our House was adjourned before these issues in Lancashire,” said Lord Bardolf to Lord de Mowbray.
“The best thing we can all do is to be on our estates I believe,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“The best thing we can all do is to be on our estates, I believe,” said Lord de Mowbray.
“My neighbour Marney is in a great state of excitement,” said Lord Bardolf; “all his yeomanry out.”
“My neighbor Marney is really excited,” said Lord Bardolf; “all his farmers are out.”
“But he is quiet at Marney?”
"But he's quiet at Marney?"
“In a way; but these fires puzzle us. Marney will not believe that the condition of the labourer has anything to do with them; and he certainly is a very acute man. But still I don’t know what to say to it. The poor-law is very unpopular in my parish. Marney will have it, that the incendiaries are all strangers hired by the anti-Corn-law League.”
“In a way; but these fires confuse us. Marney won't believe that the situation of the laborer has anything to do with them, and he’s definitely a smart guy. But I still don't know what to make of it. The poor law is really unpopular in my parish. Marney insists that the arsonists are all outsiders hired by the anti-Corn-law League.”
“Ah! here is Lady Joan,” exclaimed Lady Bardolf, as the wife of Mr Mountchesney entered the room; “My dearest Lady Joan!”
“Ah! here comes Lady Joan,” exclaimed Lady Bardolf, as Mr. Mountchesney's wife walked into the room; “My dearest Lady Joan!”
“Why Joan,” said Mr Mountchesney, “Maud has been to Mowbray, and heard the most delicious singing. Why did we not go?”
“Why Joan,” Mr. Mountchesney said, “Maud went to Mowbray and heard the most amazing singing. Why didn’t we go?”
“I did mention it to you, Alfred.”
"I did bring it up to you, Alfred."
“I remember you said something about going to Mowbray, and that you wanted to go to several places. But there is nothing I hate so much as shopping. It bores me more than anything. And you are so peculiarly long when you are shopping. But singing, and beautiful singing in a Catholic chapel by a woman; perhaps a beautiful woman, that is quite a different thing, and I should have been amused, which nobody seems ever to think of here. I do not know how you find it, Lady Bardolf, but the country to me in August is a something;”—and not finishing his sentence, Mr Mountchesney gave a look of inexpressible despair.
“I remember you mentioned something about going to Mowbray and that you wanted to visit several places. But there's nothing I dislike more than shopping. It bores me more than anything else. And you take so long when you're shopping. However, singing—especially beautiful singing in a Catholic chapel by a woman, maybe even a beautiful woman—that’s a completely different story, and I would have found it entertaining, which nobody here ever seems to consider. I don’t know how you feel about it, Lady Bardolf, but the countryside in August is just something to me,”—and not finishing his sentence, Mr. Mountchesney looked utterly despairing.
“And you did not see this singer?” said Mr Hatton, sidling up to Lady Maud, and speaking in a subdued tone.
“And you didn't see this singer?” Mr. Hatton said, sidling up to Lady Maud and speaking in a quiet tone.
“I did not, but they tell me she is most beautiful; something extraordinary; I tried to see her, but it was impossible.”
"I didn’t, but they say she’s incredibly beautiful; something extraordinary; I tried to see her, but it was impossible."
“Is she a professional singer?”
"Is she a pro singer?"
“I should imagine not; a daughter of one of the Mowbray people I believe.”
"I wouldn't think so; I believe she's a daughter of one of the Mowbray family."
“Let us have her over to the Castle, Lady de Mowbray,” said Mr Mountchesney.
“Let’s bring her to the Castle, Lady de Mowbray,” said Mr. Mountchesney.
“If you like,” replied Lady de Mowbray, with a languid smile.
“If you want,” replied Lady de Mowbray, with a relaxed smile.
“Well at last I have got something to do,” said Mr Mountchesney. “I will ride over to Mowbray, find out the beautiful singer, and bring her to the Castle.”
“Well, finally I have something to do,” said Mr. Mountchesney. “I’ll ride over to Mowbray, find the beautiful singer, and bring her to the Castle.”
Book 6 Chapter 5
The beam of the declining sun, softened by the stained panes of a small gothic window, suffused the chamber of the Lady Superior of the convent of Mowbray. The vaulted room, of very moderate dimensions, was furnished with great simplicity and opened into a small oratory. On a table were several volumes, an ebon cross was fixed in a niche, and leaning in a high-backed chair, sate Ursula Trafford. Her pale and refined complexion that in her youth had been distinguished for its lustre, became her spiritual office; and indeed her whole countenance, the delicate brow, the serene glance, the small aquiline nose, and the well-shaped mouth, firm and yet benignant, betokened the celestial soul that habited that gracious frame.
The beam of the setting sun, softened by the stained glass of a small gothic window, filled the room of the Lady Superior of the convent of Mowbray. The vaulted room, modest in size, was furnished simply and opened into a small oratory. On a table were several books, an ebony cross was placed in a niche, and leaning in a high-backed chair sat Ursula Trafford. Her pale and refined complexion, which had once glowed in her youth, suited her spiritual role; and indeed her whole face, with its delicate brow, calm gaze, small aquiline nose, and well-shaped mouth that was both firm and kind, reflected the celestial soul that inhabited that beautiful frame.
The Lady Superior was not alone; on a low seat by her side, holding her hand, and looking up into her face with a glance of reverential sympathy, was a maiden over whose head five summers have revolved since first her girlhood broke upon our sight amid the ruins of Marney Abbey, five summers that have realized the matchless promise of her charms, and while they have added something to her stature have robbed it of nothing of its grace, and have rather steadied the blaze of her beauty than diminished its radiance.
The Lady Superior was not alone; sitting beside her on a low seat, holding her hand and looking up at her with a gaze of respectful sympathy, was a young woman who had spent five summers since we first saw her as a girl amid the ruins of Marney Abbey. Those five summers have fulfilled the incredible promise of her beauty, and while they have added to her height, they haven’t taken away any of her grace. Instead, they have solidified the shine of her beauty rather than dimmed it.
“Yes, I mourn over them,” said Sybil, “the deep convictions that made me look forward to the cloister as my home. Is it that the world has assoiled my soul? Yet I have not tasted of worldly joys; all that I have known of it has been suffering and tears. They will return, these visions of my sacred youth, dear friend, tell me that they will return!”
“Yes, I grieve for them,” said Sybil, “the strong beliefs that made me look forward to the convent as my home. Is it that the world has stained my soul? Yet I haven’t experienced worldly pleasures; all I have known of it has been pain and tears. They will come back, these memories of my sacred youth, dear friend, tell me that they will come back!”
“I too have had visions in my youth, Sybil, and not of the cloister, yet am I here.”
“I’ve also had visions in my youth, Sybil, and they weren’t about the cloister, yet here I am.”
“And what should I infer?” said Sybil enquiringly.
“And what should I take from that?” Sybil asked curiously.
“That my visions were of the world, and brought me to the cloister, and that yours were of the cloister and have brought you to the world.”
“That my visions were about the world, which led me to the monastery, and that yours were about the monastery and have brought you to the world.”
“My heart is sad,” said Sybil, “and the sad should seek the shade.”
“My heart is heavy,” said Sybil, “and those who are sad should find some shade.”
“It is troubled, my child, rather than sorrowful.”
“It is troubled, my child, not so much sorrowful.”
Sybil shook her head.
Sybil shook her head.
“Yes, my child,” said Ursula, “the world has taught you that there are affections which the cloister can neither satisfy nor supply. Ah! Sybil, I too have loved.”
“Yes, my child,” said Ursula, “the world has shown you that there are feelings that the cloister can neither fulfill nor provide. Ah! Sybil, I’ve loved too.”
The blood rose to the cheek of Sybil, and then returned as quickly to the heart; her trembling hand pressed that of Ursula as she sighed and murmured, “No, no, no.”
The blood rushed to Sybil's cheek and then quickly returned to her heart; her trembling hand grasped Ursula's as she sighed and murmured, “No, no, no.”
“Yes, it is his spirit that hovers over your life, Sybil; and in vain you would forget what haunts your heart. One not less gifted than him; as good, as gentle, as gracious; once too breathed in my ear the accents of joy. He was, like myself, the child of an old house, and Nature had invested him with every quality that can dazzle and can charm. But his heart was as pure, and his soul as lofty, as his intellect and frame were bright,—” and Ursula paused.
“Yes, it’s his spirit that surrounds your life, Sybil; and you would be wasting your time trying to forget what weighs on your heart. Someone equally gifted as him; just as good, gentle, and kind; once whispered the sounds of joy in my ear. He was, like me, from an old family, and nature had given him every trait that can captivate and enchant. But his heart was as pure, and his soul as noble, as his intellect and body were radiant,” and Ursula paused.
Sybil pressed the hand of Ursula to her lips and whispered, “Speak on.”
Sybil pressed Ursula's hand to her lips and whispered, “Keep talking.”
“The dreams of by-gone days,” continued Ursula in a voice of emotion, “the wild sorrows than I can recall, and yet feel that I was wisely chastened. He was stricken in his virtuous pride, the day before he was to have led me to that altar where alone I found the consolation that never fails. And thus closed some years of human love, my Sybil,” said Ursula, bending forward and embracing her. “The world for a season crossed their fair current, and a power greater than the world forbade their banns; but they are hallowed; memory is my sympathy; it is soft and free, and when he came here to enquire after you, his presence and agitated heart recalled the past.”
“The dreams of past days,” Ursula continued with emotion in her voice, “the deep sorrows I can remember, and yet I feel that I was wisely taught to accept them. He was struck down in his virtuous pride the day before he was supposed to lead me to that altar, where I found the only comfort that never lets me down. And so ended a few years of human love, my Sybil,” Ursula said, leaning in and embracing her. “The world interfered with their beautiful journey for a while, and a force greater than the world stopped their union; but it is sacred; my memories are a source of sympathy; they are gentle and free, and when he came here to ask about you, his presence and troubled heart brought back the past.”
“It is too wild a thought,” said Sybil, “ruin to him, ruin to all. No, we are severed by a fate as uncontrollable as severed you dear friend; ours is a living death.”
“It’s too wild a thought,” Sybil said, “ruin for him, ruin for everyone. No, we’re separated by a fate as uncontrollable as yours, dear friend; ours is a living death.”
“The morrow is unforeseen,” said Ursula. “Happy indeed would it be for me, my Sybil, that your innocence should be enshrined within these holy walls, and that the pupil of my best years, and the friend of my serene life, should be my successor in this house. But I feel a deep persuasion that the hour has not arrived for you to take the step that never can be recalled.”
“The future is uncertain,” said Ursula. “It would truly make me happy, my Sybil, if your innocence could be protected within these sacred walls, and that the student of my best years and the friend of my peaceful life would become my successor in this house. But I have a strong feeling that the time hasn’t come for you to take the step that can never be undone.”
So saying, Ursula embraced and dismissed Sybil; for the conversation, the last passages of which we have given, had Occurred when Sybil according to her wont on Saturday afternoon had come to request the permission of the Lady Superior to visit her father.
So saying, Ursula hugged and sent off Sybil; for the conversation, the last parts of which we have shared, had happened when Sybil, as was her habit on Saturday afternoons, had come to ask the Lady Superior for permission to visit her father.
It was in a tolerably spacious and not discomfortable chamber, the first floor over the printing-office of the Mowbray Phalanx, that Gerard had found a temporary home. He had not long returned from his factory, and pacing the chamber with a disturbed step, he awaited the expected arrival of his daughter.
It was in a fairly spacious and comfortable room, on the first floor above the printing office of the Mowbray Phalanx, that Gerard had found a temporary home. He had just returned from his factory and, pacing the room with an uneasy step, he awaited the expected arrival of his daughter.
She came; the faithful step, the well-known knock; the father and the daughter embraced; he pressed to his heart the child who had clung to him through so many trials, and who had softened so many sorrows, who had been the visiting angel in his cell, and whose devotion had led captivity captive.
She arrived; the familiar footsteps, the recognizable knock; the father and daughter hugged; he held close the child who had stood by him through so many challenges, had eased so many pains, who had been the comforting spirit in his life, and whose loyalty had triumphed over despair.
Their meetings, though regular, were now comparatively rare. The sacred day united them, and sometimes for a short period the previous afternoon, but otherwise the cheerful hearth and welcome home were no longer for Gerard. And would the future bring them to him? And what was to be the future of his child? His mind vacillated between the convent of which she now seldom spoke, and which with him was never a cherished idea, and those dreams of restored and splendid fortunes which his sanguine temperament still whispered him, in spite of hope so long deferred and expectations so often baulked, might yet be realized. And sometimes between these opposing visions, there rose a third and more practical, though less picturesque result, the idea of her marriage. And with whom? It was impossible that one so rarely gifted and educated with so much daintiness, could ever make a wife of the people. Hatton offered wealth, but Sybil had never seemed to comprehend his hopes, and Gerard felt that their ill-assorted ages was a great barrier. There was of all the men of his own order but one, who from his years, his great qualities, his sympathy, and the nature of his toil and means, seemed not unfitted to be the husband of his daughter; and often had Gerard mused over the possibility of these intimate ties with Morley. Sybil had been, as it were, bred up under his eye; an affection had always subsisted between them, and he knew well that in former days Sybil had appreciated and admired the great talents and acquirements of their friend. At one period he almost suspected that Morley was attached to her. And yet, from causes which he had never attempted to penetrate, probably from a combination of unintentional circumstances, Sybil and Morley had for the last two or three years been thrown little together, and their intimacy had entirely died away. To Gerard it seemed that Morley had ever proved his faithful friend: Morley had originally dissuaded him with energy against that course which had led to his discomfiture and punishment; when arrested, his former colleague was his bail, was his companion and adviser during his trial; had endeavoured to alleviate his imprisonment; and on his release had offered to share his means with Gerard, and when these were refused, he at least supplied Gerard with a roof. And yet with all this, that abandonment of heart and brain, and deep sympathy with every domestic thought that characterized old days, was somehow or other wanting. There was on the part of Morley still devotion, but there was reserve.
Their meetings, though frequent, had become somewhat rare. The special day connected them, and sometimes for a brief time the previous afternoon, but otherwise the warm home and friendly atmosphere were no longer for Gerard. Would the future bring them back together? And what was in store for his child? His thoughts wavered between the convent she rarely mentioned, which he never fondly envisioned, and the dreams of restored and glorious fortunes his hopeful nature still whispered to him, despite the long-delayed hopes and often thwarted expectations that might still come true. Sometimes, between these conflicting visions, a third, more practical, yet less romantic possibility emerged: the idea of her getting married. But to whom? It seemed impossible that someone so uniquely talented and delicately raised could ever become a wife to someone ordinary. Hatton offered wealth, but Sybil never seemed to grasp his intentions, and Gerard felt their mismatched ages presented a significant barrier. Among all the men of his own circle, there was only one who, due to his age, great qualities, empathy, and the nature of his work and resources, seemed suited to be his daughter's husband; Gerard often pondered the possibility of those close connections with Morley. Sybil had essentially been raised in Morley's presence; they had shared a bond, and Gerard knew that in the past, Sybil had appreciated and admired their friend's considerable talents and achievements. At one point, he even suspected that Morley had feelings for her. Yet, for reasons he never tried to understand, likely due to an unintentional mix of circumstances, Sybil and Morley had spent very little time together in the last two or three years, and their intimacy had completely faded. To Gerard, Morley had always been a loyal friend: he had initially discouraged Gerard with passion from the path that led to his downfall and punishment; when Gerard was arrested, Morley had been his bail, his companion, and his advisor during the trial; he had tried to ease his time in prison; and upon Gerard's release, he had offered to share his resources with him, and when those were declined, he at least provided him with a roof over his head. And yet, despite all of this, that deep emotional connection and strong sympathy for every personal matter that had characterized their earlier days somehow felt absent. Though Morley still showed devotion, there remained a distance.
“You are troubled, my father,” said Sybil, as Gerard continued to pace the chamber.
“You seem worried, Dad,” said Sybil, as Gerard kept pacing the room.
“Only a little restless. I am thinking what a mistake it was to have moved in ‘39.”
“Just a bit restless. I keep thinking about what a mistake it was to have moved in '39.”
Sybil sighed.
Sybil sighed.
“Ah! you were right, Sybil,” continued Gerard; “affairs were not ripe. We should have waited three years.”
“Ah! you were right, Sybil,” Gerard continued; “things weren’t ready. We should have waited three years.”
“Three years!” exclaimed Sybil, starting; “are affairs riper now?”
“Three years!” Sybil exclaimed, startled. “Are things more advanced now?”
“The whole of Lancashire is in revolt,” said Gerard. “There is not a sufficient force to keep them in check. If the miners and colliers rise, and I have cause to believe that it is more than probable they will move before many days are past,—the game is up.”
“The whole of Lancashire is in rebellion,” said Gerard. “There aren’t enough forces to keep them under control. If the miners and colliers rise up, and I have reason to think they will act within a few days, it’s all over.”
“You terrify me,” said Sybil.
“You scare me,” said Sybil.
“On the Contrary,” said Gerard, smiling, “the news is good enough; I’ll not say too good to be true, for I had it from one of the old delegates who is over here to see what can be done in our north country.”
“On the contrary,” Gerard said with a smile, “the news is good enough; I won’t say it’s too good to be true, because I got it from one of the old delegates who is here to see what can be done in our northern region.”
“Yes,” said Sybil inquiringly, and leading on her father.
“Yes,” Sybil said curiously, encouraging her father to continue.
“He came to the works; we had some talk. There are to be no leaders this time, at least no visible ones. The people will do it themselves. All the children of Labour are to rise on the same day, and to toil no more, till they have their rights. No violence, no bloodshed, but toil halts, and then our oppressors will learn the great economical truth as well as moral lesson, that when Toil plays Wealth ceases.”
“He came to the factory; we had a conversation. This time, there won’t be any leaders, at least none that are visible. The people will take action themselves. All workers are supposed to rise together on the same day and stop working until they get their rights. No violence, no bloodshed, just a halt in labor, and then our oppressors will understand the important economic truth as well as the moral lesson that when workers stop, wealth stops.”
“When Toil ceases the People suffer,” said Sybil. “That is the only truth that we have learnt, and it is a bitter one.”
“When work stops, the people suffer,” said Sybil. “That’s the only truth we’ve learned, and it’s a hard one.”
“Can we be free without suffering,” said Gerard. “Is the greatest of human blessings to be obtained as a matter of course; to be plucked like fruit, or seized like a running stream? No, no: we must suffer, but we are wiser than of yore,—we will not conspire. Conspiracies are for aristocrats, not for nations.”
“Can we be free without suffering?” Gerard asked. “Is the greatest human blessing something we can just take for granted, like picking fruit or grabbing a flowing stream? No, no: we have to suffer, but we are wiser than before—we won’t plot together. Plots are for the elite, not for the people.”
“Alas, alas! I see nothing but woe,” said Sybil. “I cannot believe that after all that has passed, the people here will move: I cannot believe that after all that has passed, all that you, that we, have endured, that you, my father, will counsel them to move.”
“Oh no, oh no! All I see is misery,” Sybil said. “I can’t believe that after everything that's happened, the people here will still act: I can’t believe that after all we’ve gone through, that you, my father, will advise them to take action.”
“I counsel nothing,” said Gerard. “It must be a great national instinct that does it: but if all England, if Wales, if Scotland won’t work, is Mowbray to have a monopoly?”
“I don’t give advice,” said Gerard. “It must be a strong national instinct that drives it: but if all of England, Wales, and Scotland won’t work, is Mowbray supposed to have a monopoly?”
“Ah! that’s a bitter jest,” said Sybil. “England, Wales, Scotland will be forced to work as they were forced before. How can they subsist without labour? And if they could, there is an organised power that will subdue them.”
“Ah! that’s a harsh joke,” said Sybil. “England, Wales, and Scotland will be made to work just like they were before. How can they survive without labor? And even if they could, there’s a structured force that will bring them down.”
“The Benefit Societies, the Sick and Burial Clubs, have money in the banks that would maintain the whole working classes, with aid in kind that will come, for six weeks, and that will do the business. And as for force, why there are not five soldiers to each town in the kingdom. It’s a glittering bugbear this fear of the military; simultaneous strikes would baffle all the armies in Europe.”
“The Benefit Societies, the Sick and Burial Clubs, have enough money in the banks to support the entire working class, along with help in kind that will last for six weeks, and that will get the job done. And when it comes to force, there aren't even five soldiers in each town in the country. This fear of the military is just a shiny illusion; if strikes happened at the same time, they would confuse all the armies in Europe.”
“I’ll go back and pray that all this is wild talk,” said Sybil earnestly. “After all that has passed, were it only for your child, you should not speak, much less think, this, my father. What havoc to our hearts and homes has been all this madness! It has separated us; it has destroyed our happy home; it has done more than this—” and here she wept.
“I’ll go back and pray that all of this is just crazy talk,” said Sybil sincerely. “After everything that’s happened, even for your child, you shouldn’t speak, let alone think this, my father. What destruction this madness has caused to our hearts and our home! It has driven us apart; it has ruined our happy home; it has done even more than that—” and here she cried.
“Nay, nay, my child,” said Gerard, coming up and soothing her; “one cannot weigh one’s words before those we love. I can’t hear of the people moving with coldness—that’s out of nature; but I promise you I’ll not stimulate the lads here. I am told they are little inclined to stir. You found me in a moment of what I must call I suppose elation; but I hear they beat the red-coats and police at Staley Bridge, and that pricked my blood a bit. I have been ridden down before this when I was a lad, Sybil, by Yeomanry hoofs. You must allow a little for my feelings.”
“No, no, my dear,” said Gerard, approaching and comforting her; “you can't hold back your words around those we care about. I can’t stand the idea of people acting cold—that's just not right; but I promise I won’t egg the guys on here. I hear they’re not really in the mood to act. You caught me in a moment of what I guess I should call excitement; but I hear they took down the redcoats and police at Staley Bridge, and that stirred something in me. I’ve been trampled before when I was younger, Sybil, by Yeomanry hooves. You have to give me a little leeway for my emotions.”
She extended her lips to the proffered embrace of her father. He blessed her and pressed her to his heart, and soothed her apprehensions with many words of softness. There was a knock at the door.
She leaned in for the offered hug from her father. He blessed her and held her close, comforting her worries with gentle words. Then there was a knock at the door.
“Come in,” said Gerard. And there came in Mr Hatton.
"Come in," said Gerard. Then Mr. Hatton walked in.
They had not met since Gerard’s release from York Castle. There Hatton had visited him, had exercised his influence to remedy his grievances, and had more than once offered him the means of maintenance on receiving his freedom. There were moments of despondency when Gerard had almost wished that the esteem and regard with which Sybil looked upon Hatton might have matured into sentiments of a deeper nature; but on this subject the father had never breathed a word. Nor had Hatton, except to Gerard, ever intimated his wishes, for we could scarcely call them hopes. He was a silent suitor of Sybil, watching opportunities and ready to avail himself of circumstances which he worshipped. His sanguine disposition, fed by a very suggestive and inventive mind, and stimulated by success and a prosperous life, sustained him always to the last. Hatton always believed that everything desirable must happen if a man had energy and watched circumstances. He had confidence too in the influence of his really insinuating manner; his fine taste, his tender tone, his ready sympathy, all which masked his daring courage and absolute recklessness of means.
They hadn't seen each other since Gerard got out of York Castle. Hatton had gone to visit him there, used his influence to address Gerard's issues, and had offered him support more than once after his release. There were times when Gerard felt down and almost hoped that Sybil's admiration for Hatton might have developed into something more romantic; but on this topic, the father never said a word. Nor had Hatton, except to Gerard, ever hinted at his own feelings, since we could hardly call them hopes. He was a quiet admirer of Sybil, always looking for opportunities and ready to take advantage of moments he cherished. His optimistic nature, fueled by a creative and imaginative mind and encouraged by his successes and a flourishing life, kept him going until the end. Hatton always believed that if a man had energy and paid attention to circumstances, everything he wanted would eventually happen. He also had faith in the effectiveness of his genuinely charming manner; his good taste, gentle voice, and quick empathy all masked his boldness and complete disregard for the means he would use to achieve his goals.
There were general greetings of the greatest warmth. The eyes of Hatton were suffused with tears as he congratulated Gerard on his restored health, and pressed Sybil’s hand with the affection of an old friend between both his own.
There were heartfelt greetings all around. Hatton's eyes were filled with tears as he congratulated Gerard on his recovery and held Sybil's hand with the warmth of an old friend between both of his.
“I was down in this part of the world on business,” said Hatton, “and thought I would come over here for a day to find you all out.” And then after some general conversation he said “And where do you think I accidentally paid a visit a day or two back? At Mowbray Castle. I see you are surprised. I saw all your friends. I did not ask his Lordship how the writ of right went on. I dare say he thinks ‘tis all hushed. But he is mistaken. I have learnt something which may help us over the stile yet.”
“I was down in this part of the world for work,” Hatton said, “and thought I’d come over here for a day to find you all. After some general chat, he continued, “So, guess where I accidentally visited a day or two ago? Mowbray Castle. I see you’re surprised. I saw all your friends. I didn’t ask his Lordship how the writ of right was going. I’m sure he thinks it’s all quieted down. But he’s wrong. I’ve learned something that might help us get over the hurdle yet.”
“Well-a-day,” said Gerard, “I once thought if I could get back the lands the people would at last have a friend; but that’s past. I have been a dreamer of dreams often when I was overlooking them at work. And so we all have I suppose. I would willingly give up my claim if I could be sure the Lancashire lads will not come to harm this bout.”
“Well, what a day,” said Gerard, “I used to think that if I could get back the lands, the people would finally have a friend; but that’s ancient history now. I've spent many hours dreaming about it while watching them work. I guess we all have at some point. I would gladly give up my claim if I could be sure that the Lancashire lads wouldn't come to harm this time.”
“‘Tis a more serious business,” said Hatton, “than any thing of the kind that has yet happened. The government are much alarmed. They talk of sending the Guards down into the north, and bringing over troops from Ireland.”
“It's a more serious matter,” said Hatton, “than anything like this that has happened before. The government is quite worried. They're considering sending the Guards up north and bringing over troops from Ireland.”
“Poor Ireland!” said Gerard. “Well, I think the frieze-coats might give us a helping hand now, and employ the troops at least.”
“Poor Ireland!” said Gerard. “Well, I think the frieze-coats could lend us a hand now and put the troops to use at least.”
“No, my dear father, say not such things.”
“No, my dear dad, don’t say things like that.”
“Sybil will not let me think of these matters friend Hatton,” said Gerard smiling. “Well, I suppose it’s not in my way, at least I certainly did not make the best hand of it in ‘39; but it was London that got me into that scrape. I cannot help fancying that were I on our Moors here a bit with some good lads it might be different, and I must say so, I must indeed, Sybil.”
“Sybil won’t let me think about these things, friend Hatton,” said Gerard, smiling. “Well, I guess it’s not really my thing; at least I definitely didn’t handle it well in ‘39. But it was London that got me into that mess. I can’t help but imagine that if I were out here on our Moors with some good guys, it might be different, and I have to say that, I really do, Sybil.”
“But you are very quiet here I hope,” said Hatton.
“But I hope you’re very quiet here,” said Hatton.
“Oh! yes,” said Gerard, “I believe our spirit is sufficiently broken at Mowbray. Wages weekly dropping, and just work enough to hinder sheer idleness; that sort of thing keeps the people in very humble trim. But wait a bit, and when they have reached the starvation point I fancy we shall hear a murmur.”
“Oh! yes,” said Gerard, “I think our spirit is pretty worn down at Mowbray. Weekly wages are decreasing, and there’s just enough work to keep people from being completely idle; that kind of situation keeps them very humble. But just wait, and when they hit the starvation point, I have a feeling we’ll start to hear some complaints.”
“I remember our friend Morley in ‘39, when we returned from London, gave me a very good character of the disposition of the people here,” said Hatton; “I hope it continues the same. He feared no outbreak then, and the distress in ‘39 was severe.”
“I remember our friend Morley in '39, when we came back from London, gave me a really good insight into the temperament of the people here,” Hatton said; “I hope it stays the same. He wasn’t worried about any unrest back then, even though the hardship in '39 was intense.”
“Well,” said Gerard, “the wages have been dropping ever since. The people exist, but you can scarcely say they live. But they are cowed I fancy. An empty belly is sometimes as apt to dull the heart as inflame the courage. And then they have lost their leaders, for I was away you see, and have been quiet enough since I came out; and Warner is broken: he has suffered more from his time than I did; which is strange, for he had his pursuits; whereas I was restless enough, and that’s the truth, and had it not been for Sybil’s daily visit I think, though I may never be allowed to live in a castle, I should certainly have died in one.”
"Well," Gerard said, "wages have been dropping ever since. The people are around, but you can hardly say they’re living. But I think they’re scared. An empty stomach can sometimes dull the heart just as much as it can spark courage. And they've lost their leaders; I was away, as you know, and I’ve kept quiet since I got back. Warner is broken; he’s been through more than I have, which is strange because he had his passions. I, on the other hand, was pretty restless, and that’s the truth. If it hadn’t been for Sybil visiting me every day, I think that even if I might never get to live in a castle, I definitely would have died in one."
“And how is Morley?”
“How's Morley doing?”
“Right well; the same as you left him: I saw not a straw’s change when I came out. His paper spreads. He still preaches moral force, and believes that we shall all end in living in communities. But as the only community of which I have personal experience is a gaol, I am not much more inclined to his theory than heretofore.”
“Of course; he’s exactly the same as when you left him: I didn’t see a single change when I came out. His ideas are still the same. He continues to preach about moral strength and believes that we’ll all eventually live in communities. But since the only community I know personally is a prison, I’m not any more convinced by his theory than I was before.”
Book 6 Chapter 6
The reader may not have altogether forgotten Mr Nixon and his comates, the miners and colliers of that district not very remote from Mowbray, which Morley had visited at the commencement of this history, in order to make fruitless researches after a gentleman whom he subsequently so unexpectedly stumbled upon. Affairs were as little flourishing in that region as at Mowbray itself, and the distress fell upon a population less accustomed to suffering and whose spirit was not daunted by the recent discomfiture and punishment of their leaders.
The reader might not have completely forgotten Mr. Nixon and his associates, the miners and coal workers in that area not far from Mowbray, where Morley had gone at the start of this story to conduct fruitless searches for a gentleman he later unexpectedly encountered. Things were just as bleak in that region as in Mowbray itself, and the hardship hit a community that was less used to suffering and whose spirit wasn’t crushed by the recent defeat and punishment of their leaders.
“It can’t last,” said Master Nixon as he took his pipe from his mouth at the Rising Sun.
“It can’t last,” said Master Nixon as he took his pipe out of his mouth at the Rising Sun.
He was responded to by a general groan. “It comes to this,” he continued, “Natur has her laws, and this is one; a fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work.”
He was met with a general groan. “It comes down to this,” he continued, “Nature has her rules, and this is one: a fair day's pay for a fair day's work.”
“I wish you may get it,” said Juggins, “with a harder stint every week and a shilling a day knocked off.”
“I hope you get it,” said Juggins, “with a tougher workload every week and a shilling a day taken away.”
“And what’s to come to-morrow?” said Waghorn. “The butty has given notice to quit in Parker’s field this day se’nnight. Simmons won’t drop wages, but works half time.”
“And what’s happening tomorrow?” said Waghorn. “The worker has given notice to leave in Parker’s field this time next week. Simmons won’t reduce wages, but he’s only working half time.”
“The boys will be at play afore long,” said a collier.
"The boys will be playing soon," said a coal miner.
“Hush!” said Master Nixon with a reproving glance, “play is a very serious word. The boys are not to go to play as they used to do without by your leave or with your leave. We must appoint a committee to consider the question and we must communicate with the other trades.”
“Quiet!” said Master Nixon with a disapproving look, “play is a very serious matter. The boys can’t just go off to play like they used to without your permission or with it. We need to form a committee to discuss this issue and we must reach out to the other trades.”
“You’re the man, Master Nixon, to choose for churchwarden,” replied the reproved miner with a glance of admiration.
“You're the guy, Master Nixon, to pick for churchwarden,” replied the scolded miner with a look of admiration.
“What is Diggs doing?” said Master Nixon in a solemn tone.
“What’s Diggs up to?” Master Nixon asked in a serious tone.
“A-dropping wages and a-raising tommy like fun,” said Master Waghorn.
“A-dropping wages and a-raising tommy like fun,” said Master Waghorn.
“There is a great stir in Hell-house yard,” said a miner who entered the tap room at this moment, much excited. “They say that all the workshops will be shut to-morrow; not an order for a month past. They have got a top-sawyer from London there who addresses them every evening, and says that we have a right to four shillings a day wages, eight hours’ work and two pots of ale.”
“There’s a huge commotion in Hell-house yard,” said a miner who came into the tap room at that moment, clearly excited. “They say all the workshops will be closed tomorrow; not a single order in the past month. They’ve got a top guy from London there who talks to them every evening and says we deserve four shillings a day in wages, eight hours of work, and two pints of ale.”
“A fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work,” said Master Nixon. “I would not stickle about hours, but the money and the drink are very just.”
“A fair day’s pay for a fair day’s work,” said Master Nixon. “I wouldn’t quibble about hours, but the money and the drink are quite fair.”
“If Hell-house yard is astir,” said Waghorn, “there will be a good deal to be seen yet.”
“If the Hell-house yard is lively,” said Waghorn, “there’s still a lot to see.”
“It’s grave,” said Master Nixon. “What think you of a deputation there? It might come to good.”
“It’s serious,” said Master Nixon. “What do you think about sending a delegation there? It could be beneficial.”
“I should like to hear the top-sawyer from London,” said Juggins. “We had a Chartist here the other day, but he did not understand our case at all.”
“I’d like to hear the best speaker from London,” said Juggins. “We had a Chartist here the other day, but he didn’t understand our situation at all.”
“I heard him,” said Master Nixon, “but what’s his Five Points to us? Why he ayn’t got tommy among them.”
“I heard him,” said Master Nixon, “but what do his Five Points matter to us? He doesn’t even include Tommy in them.”
“Nor long stints,” said Waghorn.
"Not long shifts," said Waghorn.
“Nor butties,” said Juggins.
"Nor sandwiches," said Juggins.
“He’s a pretty fellow to come and talk to us,” said a collier. “He had never been down a pit in all his life.”
“He's quite a guy to come and chat with us,” said a miner. “He’s never been down a mine in his entire life.”
The evening passed away in the tap room of the Rising Sun in reflections on the present critical state of affairs and in consultations as to the most expedient course for the future. The rate of wages which for several years in this district had undergone a continuous depression, had just received another downward impulse and was threatened with still further reduction, for the price of iron became every day lower in the market, and the article itself so little in demand that few but the great capitalists who could afford to accumulate their produce were able to maintain their furnaces in action. The little men who still continued their speculations could only do so partially, by diminishing the days of service and increasing their stints or toil and by decreasing the rate of wages as well as paying them entirely in goods, of which they had a great stock and of which they thus relieved themselves at a high profit. Add to all these causes of suffering and discontent among the workmen the apprehension of still greater evils and the tyranny of the butties or middlemen, and it will with little difficulty be felt that the public mind of this district was well-prepared for the excitement of the political agitator, especially if he were discreet enough rather to descant on their physical sufferings and personal injuries than to attempt the propagation of abstract political principles, with which it was impossible for them to sympathise with the impulse and facility of the inhabitants of manufacturing towns, members of literary and scientific institutes, habitual readers of political journals and accustomed to habits of discussion of all public questions. It generally happens however that where a mere physical impulse urges the people to insurrection, though it is often an influence of slow growth and movement, the effects are more violent and sometimes more obstinate than when they move under the blended authority of moral and physical necessity, and mix up together the rights and the wants of Man.
The evening went by in the tap room of the Rising Sun, filled with thoughts about the current critical situation and discussions about the best way forward. Wages in this area, which had been steadily declining for several years, had just taken another hit and were facing further cuts. The price of iron was dropping daily, and demand for it was so low that only the large capitalists, who could afford to stockpile their production, were able to keep their furnaces running. The smaller players who still tried to operate could only do so by reducing their working days, increasing workloads, and cutting wages, often paying in goods they had in surplus, which allowed them to profit significantly. On top of this suffering and dissatisfaction among the workers was the fear of even greater hardships and the oppression from the middlemen, making it clear that the mood in this district was ripe for the stirrings of a political agitator. This agitator needed to focus on their physical hardships and personal grievances, rather than attempting to push abstract political ideas that were hard for them to connect with compared to the enthusiasm of those in manufacturing towns or those who frequently engaged with political debates in literary and scientific circles. However, it often happens that when people's anger is purely based on physical hardship, it can lead to more intense and stubborn responses than when they're motivated by a mix of moral and physical needs that combine both their rights and their wants.
However this may be, on the morning after the conversation at the Rising Sun which we have just noticed, the population having as usual gone to their work, having penetrated the pit and descended the shaft, the furnaces all blazing, the chimneys all smoking,—suddenly there rose a rumour even in the bowels of the earth, that the hour and the man had at length arrived; the hour that was to bring them relief and the man that was to bear them redress.
However this may be, on the morning after the conversation at the Rising Sun that we just mentioned, the people, as usual, went to work, entering the pit and going down the shaft, with all the furnaces blazing and the chimneys smoking. Suddenly, a rumor spread even deep underground that the moment and the person they had been waiting for had finally come; the moment that would bring them relief and the person who would bring them justice.
“My missus told it me at the pit-head when she brought me my breakfast,” said a pikeman to his comrade, and he struck a vigorous blow at the broadseam on which he was working.
“My wife told me at the mine entrance when she brought me my breakfast,” said a pikeman to his buddy, and he hit the broad seam he was working on with a strong blow.
“It is not ten mile,” said his companion. “They’ll be here by noon.”
“It’s not ten miles,” his friend said. “They’ll be here by noon.”
“There is a good deal to do in their way,” said the first pikeman. “All men at work after notice to be ducked, they say, and every engine to be stopped forthwith.”
“There’s a lot to deal with in their approach,” said the first pikeman. “They say all workers are to be dunked after a warning, and every machine should be shut down immediately.”
“Will the police meet them before they reach this?”
“Will the police get to them before they arrive?”
“There is none: my missus says that not a man John of them is to be seen. The Hell-cats as they call themselves halt at every town and offer fifty pounds for a live policeman.”
“There isn't any: my wife says there's not a single one of them around. The Hell-cats, as they call themselves, stop in every town and offer fifty pounds for a live policeman.”
“I’ll tell you what,” said the second pikeman. “I’ll stop my stint and go up the shaft. My heart’s all of a flutter, I can’t work no more. We’ll have a fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work yet.”
“I’ll tell you what,” said the second pikeman. “I’ll stop what I’m doing and go up the shaft. My heart’s racing, I can’t work anymore. We’ll still get a fair day’s pay for a fair day’s work.”
“Come along, I’m your man; if the doggy stop us, we’ll knock him down. The People must have their rights; we’re driven to this, but if one shilling a day is dropped, why not two?”
“Come on, I'm here for you; if the dog tries to stop us, we'll take him down. The people need their rights; we're pushed to this, but if we can lose one shilling a day, why not lose two?”
“Very true; the People must have their rights, and eight hours’ work is quite enough.”
“Absolutely; people need to have their rights, and eight hours of work is more than enough.”
In the light of day, the two miners soon learnt in more detail the news which the wife of one of them earlier in the morning had given as a rumour. There seemed now no doubt that the people of Wodgate, commonly called the Hell-cats, headed by their Bishop, had invaded in great force the surrounding district, stopped all the engines, turned all the potters out of the manufactories, met with no resistance from the authorities, and issued a decree that labour was to cease until the Charter was the law of the land.
In the daylight, the two miners quickly discovered more details about the news that one of their wives had mentioned earlier that morning as a rumor. It now seemed clear that the people of Wodgate, often referred to as the Hell-cats, led by their Bishop, had forcefully taken over the surrounding area, halted all the engines, kicked all the potters out of the factories, faced no opposition from the authorities, and declared that work would stop until the Charter became the law of the land.
This last edict was not the least surprising part of the whole affair; for no one could have imagined that the Bishop or any of his subjects had ever even heard of the Charter, much less that they could by any circumstances comprehend its nature, or by any means be induced to believe that its operation would further their interests or redress their grievances. But all this had been brought about, as most of the great events of history, by the unexpected and unobserved influence of individual character.
This final decree was the least surprising part of the entire situation; for no one could have imagined that the Bishop or any of his followers had ever even heard of the Charter, let alone that they could possibly understand its nature, or be convinced in any way that its implementation would benefit them or fix their issues. But all of this had been brought about, like many significant events in history, by the unexpected and unnoticed influence of individual character.
A Chartist leader had been residing for some time at Wodgate, ever since the distress had become severe, and had obtained great influence and popularity by assuring a suffering and half-starving population, that they were entitled to four shillings a day and two pots of ale, and only eight hours’ work. He was a man of abilities and of popular eloquence, and his representations produced an effect; their reception invested him with influence, and as he addressed a population who required excitement, being very slightly employed and with few resources for their vacant hours, the Chartist who was careful never to speak of the Charter became an important personage at Wodgate, and was much patronized by Bishop Hatton and his Lady, whose good offices he was sedulous to conciliate. At the right moment, everything being ripe and well prepared, the Bishop being very drunk and harassed by the complaints of his subjects, the Chartist revealed to him the mysteries of the Charter, and persuaded him not only that the Five Points would cure everything, but that he was the only man who could carry the Five Points. The Bishop had nothing to do; he was making a lock merely for amusement; he required action; he embraced the Charter, without having a definite idea what it meant, but he embraced it fervently, and he determined to march into the country at the head of the population of Wodgate, and establish the faith. Since the conversion of Constantine, a more important adoption had never occurred. The whole of the north of England, and a great part of the midland counties were in a state of disaffection; the entire country was suffering; hope had deserted the labouring classes; they had no confidence in any future of the existing system. Their organisation, independent of the political system of the Chartists, was complete. Every trade had its union, and every union its lodge in every town, and its central committee in every district. All that was required was the first move, and the Chartist emissary had long fixed upon Wodgate as the spring of the explosion, when the news of the strike in Lancashire determined him to precipitate the event.
A Chartist leader had been living in Wodgate for a while, ever since the hardship got really bad, and he gained a lot of influence and popularity by telling a suffering and half-starving population that they were entitled to four shillings a day, two pots of ale, and only eight hours of work. He was skilled and a compelling speaker, and his messages resonated; the way people responded gave him power. As he spoke to a community that craved excitement, being mostly underemployed and having little to fill their free time, the Chartist—who was careful not to mention the Charter—became a significant figure in Wodgate and was well-supported by Bishop Hatton and his wife, whose favor he worked hard to win. When the time was right and everything was set, with the Bishop very drunk and overwhelmed by complaints from his people, the Chartist revealed the secrets of the Charter to him. He convinced the Bishop not only that the Five Points would fix everything but also that he was the only one who could make them happen. The Bishop had nothing else to occupy him; he was just making a lock for fun; he craved action. He embraced the Charter, without fully understanding it, but he did so passionately and decided to lead the people of Wodgate into the countryside to spread the word. Since the conversion of Constantine, nothing as significant had happened before. The entire north of England and much of the midlands were unhappy; the whole country was suffering; hope had left the working classes; they had no faith in the future under the current system. Their organization, independent of the political system of the Chartists, was complete. Every trade had its union, and every union had its local branches in every town, as well as a central committee in each district. All they needed was the first push, and the Chartist agent had long considered Wodgate as the place to start the revolution, when news of the strike in Lancashire prompted him to act quickly.
The march of Bishop Hatton at the head of the Hell-cats into the mining districts was perhaps the most striking popular movement since the Pilgrimage of Grace. Mounted on a white mule, wall-eyed and of hideous form, the Bishop brandished a huge hammer with which he had announced he would destroy the enemies of the people: all butties, doggies, dealers in truck and tommy, middle masters and main masters. Some thousand Hell-cats followed him brandishing bludgeons, or armed with bars of iron, pickhandles, and hammers. On each side of the Bishop, on a donkey, was one of his little sons, as demure and earnest as if he were handling his file. A flowing standard of silk inscribed with the Charter, and which had been presented to him by the delegate, was borne before him like the oriflamme. Never was such a gaunt, grim crew. As they advanced their numbers continually increased, for they arrested all labour in their progress. Every engine was stopped, the plug was driven out of every boiler, every fire was extinguished, every man was turned out. The decree went forth that labour was to cease until the Charter was the law of the land: the mine and the mill, the foundry and the loom-shop were until that consummation to be idle: nor was the mighty pause to be confined to these great enterprises. Every trade of every kind and description was to be stopped: tailor and cobbler, brushmaker and sweep, tinker and carter, mason and builder, all, all; for all an enormous Sabbath that was to compensate for any incidental suffering that it induced by the increased means and the elevated condition it ultimately would insure—that paradise of artizans, that Utopia of Toil, embalmed in those ringing words, sounds cheerful to the Saxon race—“A fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work.”
The march of Bishop Hatton leading the Hell-cats into the mining areas was probably the most significant popular movement since the Pilgrimage of Grace. Mounted on a bizarre-looking white mule, the Bishop waved a massive hammer, declaring he would take down the enemies of the people: all butties, doggies, dealers in goods and money, middle managers and higher-ups. About a thousand Hell-cats followed him, wielding clubs or armed with iron bars, pick handles, and hammers. On either side of the Bishop, riding a donkey, were his little sons, looking as serious and focused as if they were handling their tools. A large silk banner inscribed with the Charter, presented to him by the delegate, was carried in front of him like a battle standard. They were an incredibly ragged, grim group. As they moved along, their numbers kept growing since they halted all work in their path. Every machine was stopped, the plugs were pulled from every boiler, all fires were put out, and every worker was sent home. The order went out that work was to stop until the Charter became the law of the land: mines and mills, foundries and loom shops were to remain idle until that happened; and this massive stoppage wasn’t just for these big enterprises. Every trade of every kind was to be halted: tailors and cobblers, brush makers and sweepers, tinkers and carters, masons and builders, all of them; it was a colossal day of rest meant to make up for any temporary hardships caused by this pause, with the promise of better conditions and the improved future it would lead to—that paradise of workers, that Utopia of Labor, captured in those ringing words that sound uplifting to the Saxon race—“A fair day’s wage for a fair day’s work.”
Book 6 Chapter 7
During the strike in Lancashire the people had never plundered, except a few provision shops, chiefly rifled by boys, and their acts of violence had been confined to those with whom they were engaged in what on the whole might be described as fair contest. They solicited sustenance often in great numbers, but even then their language was mild and respectful, and they were easily satisfied and always grateful. A body of two thousand persons, for example—the writer speaks of circumstances within his own experience—quitted one morning a manufacturing town in Lancashire, when the strike had continued for some time and began to be severely felt, and made a visit to a neighbouring squire of high degree. They entered his park in order—men, women, and children—and then seating themselves in the immediate vicinity of the mansion, they sent a deputation to announce that they were starving and to entreat relief. In the instance in question, the lord of the domain was absent in the fulfilment of those public duties which the disturbed state of the country devolved on him. His wife, who had a spirit equal to the occasion, notwithstanding the presence of her young children who might well have aggravated feminine fears, received the deputation herself; told them that of course she was unprepared to feed so many, but that, if they promised to maintain order and conduct themselves with decorum, she would take measures to satisfy their need. They gave their pledge and remained tranquilly encamped while preparations were making to satisfy them. Carts were sent to a neighbouring town for provisions; the gamekeepers killed what they could, and in a few hours the multitude were fed without the slightest disturbance, or the least breach of their self-organised discipline. When all was over, the deputation waited again on the lady to express to her their gratitude, and the gardens of this house being of celebrity in the neighbourhood, they requested permission that the people might be allowed to walk through them, pledging themselves that no flower should be plucked and no fruit touched. The permission was granted: the multitude in order, each file under a chief and each commander of the files obedient to a superior officer, then made a progress through the beautiful gardens of their beautiful hostess. They even passed through the forcing houses and vineries. Not a border was trampled on, not a grape plucked; and when they quitted the domain, they gave three cheers for the fair castellan.
During the strike in Lancashire, the people never rioted, aside from a few food shops, mostly looted by children, and their acts of aggression were limited to those they were in a generally fair struggle with. They often requested food in large groups, but even then, they spoke kindly and respectfully, and were easily satisfied and always grateful. For example, a group of two thousand people—based on the author's own experience—left a manufacturing town in Lancashire one morning, when the strike had been ongoing for a while and began to hit hard, and visited a nearby noble. They entered his park in an orderly fashion—men, women, and children—and then, sitting close to the mansion, they sent a delegation to inform him that they were starving and to ask for help. The lord of the estate was absent due to the public duties he had to fulfill because of the unrest in the country. His wife, who was equal to the occasion despite having young children who could have heightened her fears, met the delegation herself; she told them that she wasn't prepared to feed so many but, if they promised to remain orderly and behave properly, she would take steps to help them. They gave their word and stayed calmly while arrangements were made to provide for them. Carts were sent to a nearby town for supplies; the gamekeepers collected what they could, and in a few hours, the crowd was fed without any disturbances or breaches of their self-imposed discipline. When all was done, the delegation returned to the lady to thank her, and since the gardens of her home were famous in the area, they asked if the people could walk through them, promising that no flower would be picked and no fruit touched. Permission was granted: the crowd, in an orderly fashion, each section led by a leader and each leader answering to a higher officer, walked through the beautiful gardens of their gracious hostess. They even went through the greenhouses and vineyards. Not a single flower was trampled, not a grape picked; and when they left the estate, they cheered three times for the kind lady of the house.
The Hell-cats and their following were of a different temper to these gentle Lancashire insurgents. They destroyed and ravaged; sacked and gutted houses; plundered cellars; proscribed bakers as enemies of the people; sequestrated the universal stores of all truck and tommy shops; burst open doors, broke windows, destroyed the gas works, that the towns at night might be in darkness; took union workhouses by storm, burned rate-books in the market-place, and ordered public distribution of loaves of bread and flitches of bacon to a mob—cheering and laughing amid flames and rapine. In short they robbed and rioted; the police could make no head against them; there was no military force; the whole district was in their possession: and hearing that a battalion of the Coldstreams were coming down by a train, the Bishop ordered all railroads to be destroyed, and if the Hell-cats had not been too drunk to do his bidding and he too tipsy to repeat it, it is probable that a great destruction of these public ways might have taken place.
The Hell-cats and their crew were very different from these peaceful Lancashire rebels. They destroyed and wreaked havoc; looted and stripped houses; raided cellars; labeled bakers as enemies of the people; confiscated the entire stock of all shops; burst open doors, broke windows, wrecked the gas works so the towns would be dark at night; stormed union workhouses, burned rate-books in the marketplace, and ordered public distribution of bread and bacon to a crowd—cheering and laughing amid the chaos and destruction. In short, they robbed and rioted; the police couldn’t stop them; there was no military to intervene; the entire area was under their control: and when they heard that a battalion of the Coldstreams was arriving by train, the Bishop ordered all railroads to be destroyed, and if the Hell-cats hadn’t been too drunk to carry out his orders and he too tipsy to repeat them, it’s likely that a huge amount of destruction of these public pathways would have happened.
Does the reader remember Diggs’ tommy shop? And Master Joseph? Well a terrible scene took place there. The Wodgate girl, with a back like a grasshopper, of the Baptist school religion, who had married Tummas, once a pupil of the Bishop and still his fervent follower, although he had cut open his pupil’s head, was the daughter of a man who had worked many years in Diggs’ field, had suffered much under his intolerable yoke, and at the present moment was deep in his awful ledger. She had heard from her first years of the oppression of Diggs and had impressed it on her husband, who was intolerant of any tyranny except at Wodgate. Tummas and his wife, and a few chosen friends, therefore went out one morning to settle the tommy-book of her father with Mr Diggs. A whisper of their intention had got about among those interested in the subject. It was a fine summer morning, some three hours from noon, the shop was shut, indeed it had not been opened since the riots, and all the lower windows of the dwelling were closed, barred, and bolted.
Does the reader remember Diggs’ bakery? And Master Joseph? Well, a terrible scene happened there. The Wodgate girl, with a back like a grasshopper, from the Baptist school religion, who had married Tummas, once a student of the Bishop and still his devoted follower, even though he had once opened his pupil’s head, was the daughter of a man who had worked for many years in Diggs’ field, had suffered greatly under his unbearable control, and was currently deep in his terrible ledger. She had heard about Diggs' oppression from her early years and had impressed this on her husband, who was intolerant of any tyranny except at Wodgate. Tummas and his wife, along with a few close friends, therefore went out one morning to settle her father's debt with Mr. Diggs. A whisper of their plan had spread among those interested in the matter. It was a beautiful summer morning, about three hours before noon, the shop was closed, in fact, it hadn’t been opened since the riots, and all the lower windows of the house were shut, barred, and locked.
A crowd of women had collected. There was Mistress Page and Mistress Prance, old Dame Toddles and Mrs Mullins, Liza Gray and the comely dame who was so fond of society that she liked even a riot.
A group of women had gathered. There was Mrs. Page and Mrs. Prance, old Mrs. Toddles and Mrs. Mullins, Liza Gray and the attractive lady who loved being around people so much that she even enjoyed a commotion.
“Master Joseph they say has gone to the North,” said the comely dame.
“Master Joseph, they say, has gone up North,” said the attractive woman.
“I wonder if old Diggs is at home?” said Mrs Mullins.
“I wonder if old Diggs is home?” said Mrs. Mullins.
“He won’t show I’ll be sworn,” said old Dame Toddles.
“He won't show, I swear,” said old Dame Toddles.
“Here are the Hell-cats,” said the comely dame. “Well I do declare they march like reglars; two, four, six, twelve; a good score at the least.”
“Here are the Hell-cats,” said the attractive lady. “I swear they march like regulars; two, four, six, twelve; at least a good score.”
The Hell-cats briskly marched up to the elm-trees that shaded the canal before the house, and then formed in line opposite to it. They were armed with bludgeons, crowbars, and hammers. Tummas was at the head and by his side his Wodgate wife. Stepping forth alone, amid the cheering of the crowd of women, the pupil of the Bishop advanced to the door of Diggs’ house, gave a loud knock and a louder ring. He waited patiently for several minutes; there was no reply from the interior, and then Tummas knocked and rang again.
The Hell-cats marched confidently up to the elm trees that provided shade over the canal in front of the house and formed a line opposite it. They were armed with clubs, crowbars, and hammers. Tummas led the group, with his Wodgate wife beside him. Stepping forward alone, amidst the cheering crowd of women, the Bishop's pupil approached the door of Diggs’ house, knocked loudly, and rang the bell even louder. He waited patiently for several minutes; there was no response from inside, so Tummas knocked and rang again.
“It’s very awful,” said the comely dame.
“It’s really terrible,” said the attractive woman.
“It’s what I always dreamt would come to pass,” said Liza Gray, “ever since Master Joseph cut my poor baby over the eye with his three foot rule.”
“It’s what I always dreamed would happen,” said Liza Gray, “ever since Master Joseph sliced my poor baby over the eye with his three-foot ruler.”
“I think there can be nobody within,” said Mrs Prance.
"I don't think there's anyone inside," said Mrs. Prance.
“Old Diggs would never leave the tommy without a guard,” said Mrs Page.
“Old Diggs would never leave the money without a guard,” said Mrs. Page.
“Now lads,” said Tummas looking round him and making a sign, and immediately some half dozen advanced with their crowbars and were about to strike at the door, when a window in the upper story of the house opened and the muzzle of a blunderbuss was presented at the assailants.
“Alright, guys,” Tummas said, looking around and making a gesture, and immediately about six people stepped forward with their crowbars, ready to hit the door, when a window on the top floor of the house opened and the barrel of a blunderbuss was pointed at them.
The women all screamed and ran away.
The women all screamed and ran off.
“‘Twas Master Joseph,” said the comely dame halting to regain her breath.
“‘Twas Master Joseph,” said the attractive lady, stopping to catch her breath.
“‘Twas Master Joseph,” sighed Mrs Page.
“’It was Master Joseph,” sighed Mrs. Page.
“‘Twas Master Joseph,” moaned Mrs Prance.
“It's Master Joseph,” moaned Mrs. Prance.
“Sure enough,” said Mrs Mullins, “I saw his ugly face.”
“Sure enough,” said Mrs. Mullins, “I saw his hideous face.”
“More frightful than the great gun,” said old Dame Toddles.
“More terrifying than the big cannon,” said old Dame Toddles.
“I hope the children will get out of the way,” said Liza Gray, “for he is sure to fire on them.”
“I hope the kids move aside,” said Liza Gray, “because he’s definitely going to shoot at them.”
In the meantime, while Master Joseph himself was content with his position and said not a word, a benignant countenance exhibited itself at the window and requested in a mild voice to know, “What his good friends wanted there?”
In the meantime, while Master Joseph was happy with his position and didn’t say anything, a kind face appeared at the window and gently asked, “What do my good friends want here?”
“We have come to settle Sam Barlow’s tommy book,” said their leader.
“We’ve come to settle Sam Barlow’s account,” said their leader.
“Our shop is not open to-day my good friends: the account can stand over; far be it from me to press the poor.”
“Our shop isn't open today, my good friends: the account can wait; I would never want to pressure the less fortunate.”
“Master Diggs,” said a Hell-cat, “canst thou tell us the price of bacon to-day?”
“Master Diggs,” said a Hell-cat, “can you tell us the price of bacon today?”
“Well, good bacon,” said the elder Diggs willing to humour them, “may be eightpence a-pound.”
“Well, good bacon,” said the older Diggs, eager to play along, “might cost eight pence a pound.”
“Thou are wrong Master Diggs,” said the Hell-cat, “‘tis fourpence and long credit. Let us see half a dozen good flitches at fourpence, Master Diggs; and be quick.”
“You're wrong, Master Diggs,” said the Hell-cat, “it’s fourpence with long credit. Let's see half a dozen good sides for fourpence, Master Diggs; and hurry up.”
There was evidently some controversy in the interior as to the course at this moment to be pursued. Master Joseph remonstrated against the policy of concession, called conciliation, which his father would fain follow, and was for instant coercion; but age and experience carried the day, and in a few minutes some flitches were thrown out of the window to the Hell-cats who received the booty with a cheer.
There was clearly some disagreement inside about what to do next. Master Joseph argued against the approach of giving in, called conciliation, that his father wanted to take and was in favor of immediate force; however, age and experience won the argument, and in a few minutes, some pieces of meat were thrown out of the window to the wild crowd below, who cheered as they grabbed the prize.
The women returned.
The women came back.
“‘Tis the tenpence a-pound flitch,” said the comely dame examining the prize with a sparkling glance.
"‘Tis the tenpence a-pound flitch," said the attractive lady examining the prize with a sparkling glance.
“I have paid as much for very green stuff,” said Mrs Mullins.
“I have paid just as much for very fresh produce,” said Mrs. Mullins.
“And now Master Diggs,” said Tummas, “what is the price of the best tea a-pound? We be good customers, and mean to treat our wives and sweethearts here. I think we must order half a chest.”
“And now Master Diggs,” said Tummas, “what’s the price of the best tea per pound? We’re good customers and intend to treat our wives and sweethearts here. I think we should order half a chest.”
This time there was a greater delay in complying with the gentle hint; but the Hell-cats getting obstreperous, the tea was at length furnished and divided among the women. This gracious office devolved on the wife of Tummas who soon found herself assisted by a spontaneous committee of which the comely dame was the most prominent and active member. Nothing could be more considerate, good-natured, and officious, than the mode and spirit with which she divided the stores. The flitches were cut up and apportioned in like manner. The scene was as gay and hustling as a fair.
This time, there was a longer wait to take the subtle hint; but as the rowdy women became increasingly noisy, the tea was finally provided and shared among them. This kind task fell to Tummas's wife, who quickly found herself supported by an eager group that she led as the most prominent and active member. Nothing could have been more thoughtful, kind-hearted, and eager than the way she distributed the supplies. The pieces of meat were chopped up and shared in the same fashion. The atmosphere was as lively and bustling as a festival.
“It’s as good as a grand tommy day,” said the comely dame with a self-complacent smile as she strutted about smiling and dispensing patronage.
“It’s as good as a great day out,” said the attractive woman with a satisfied smile as she walked around confidently, smiling and handing out compliments.
The orders for bacon and tea were followed by a very popular demand for cheese. The female committee received all the plunder and were very active in its distribution. At length a rumour got about that Master Joseph was entering the names of all present in the tommy books, so that eventually the score might be satisfied. The mob had now very much increased. There was a panic among the women, and indignation among the men: a Hell-cat advanced and announced that unless the tommy books were all given up to be burnt, they would pull down the house. There was no reply: some of the Hell-cats advanced; the women cheered; a crowbar fell upon the door; Master Joseph fired, wounded a woman and killed a child.
The orders for bacon and tea were soon followed by a strong demand for cheese. The women’s committee collected all the goods and were very active in distributing them. Eventually, rumors started circulating that Master Joseph was recording the names of everyone present in the tommy books, so that the bill could eventually be settled. The crowd had now grown significantly. The women were panicking, while the men were outraged: a woman leading the pack stepped forward and declared that if the tommy books weren’t handed over to be burned, they would tear down the building. There was no response: some of the aggressive women moved forward; the crowd cheered; a crowbar smashed against the door; Master Joseph fired, injuring a woman and killing a child.
There rose one of those universal shrieks of wild passion which announce that men have discarded all the trammels of civilization, and found in their licentious rage new and unforseen sources of power and vengeance. Where it came from, how it was obtained, who prompted the thought, who first accomplished it, were alike impossible to trace; but as it were in a moment, a number of trusses of straw were piled up before the house and set on fire, the gates of the timber-yard were forced, and a quantity of scantlings and battens soon fed the flame. Everything indeed that could stimulate the fire was employed; and every one was occupied in the service. They ran to the water side and plundered the barges, and threw the huge blocks of coal upon the enormous bonfire. Men, women, and children were alike at work with the eagerness and energy of fiends. The roof of the house caught fire: the dwelling burned rapidly; you could see the flames like the tongues of wild beasts, licking the bare and vanishing walls; a single being was observed amid the fiery havoc, shrieking and desperate he clung convulsively to a huge account book, It was Master Joseph. His father had made his escape from the back of the premises and had counselled his son instantly to follow him, but Master Joseph wished to rescue the ledger as well as their lives, and the delay ruined him.
A wild, universal scream of raw emotion erupted, signaling that people had thrown off the constraints of society and discovered new, unexpected sources of power and revenge in their chaotic fury. It was impossible to figure out where it originated, how it came about, who inspired it, or who acted on it first, but in an instant, a pile of straw was stacked up in front of the house and set ablaze. The gates of the timber yard were forced open, and soon, a supply of lumber and boards fueled the fire. Everything that could ignite the flames was used, and everyone was involved in the effort. They rushed to the waterfront to loot the barges, hurling heavy coal blocks onto the massive bonfire. Men, women, and children worked together with the eagerness and energy of demons. The roof of the house ignited quickly; the dwelling burned rapidly, and the flames danced like wild beasts, licking at the exposed and disappearing walls. In the midst of the fiery chaos, one figure was seen, screaming and desperately clinging to a large account book. It was Master Joseph. His father had managed to escape from the back of the property and urged his son to follow immediately, but Master Joseph wanted to save the ledger as well as their lives, and that delay sealed his fate.
“He has got the tommy book,” cried Liza Gray.
“He's got the tommy book,” shouted Liza Gray.
The glare of the clear flame fell for a moment upon his countenance of agony; the mob gave an infernal cheer; then some part of the building falling in, there rose a vast cloud of smoke and rubbish, and he was seen no more.
The bright light of the flame briefly illuminated his pained face; the crowd erupted in a wild cheer; then, as part of the building collapsed, a huge cloud of smoke and debris rose, and he disappeared from sight.
Book 6 Chapter 8
“Life’s a tumbleabout thing of ups and downs,” said Widow Carey stirring her tea, “but I have been down this time longer than I can ever remember.”
“Life's a crazy mix of highs and lows,” said Widow Carey, stirring her tea, “but I've been down this time longer than I can remember.”
“Nor ever will get up, Widow,” said Julia at whose lodgings herself and several of Julia’s friends had met, “unless we have the Five Points.”
“Nor ever will get up, Widow,” said Julia, at whose place she and several of Julia’s friends had gathered, “unless we have the Five Points.”
“I will never marry any man who is not for the Five Points,” said Caroline.
“I will never marry any man who doesn’t support the Five Points,” said Caroline.
“I should be ashamed to marry any one who had not the suffrage,” said Harriet.
“I would feel ashamed to marry someone who didn't have the right to vote,” said Harriet.
“He is no better than a slave,” said Julia.
“He's no better than a slave,” Julia said.
The widow shook her head. “I don’t like these politics,” said the good woman, “they bayn’t in a manner business for our sex.”
The widow shook her head. “I don’t like these politics,” said the good woman, “they aren’t really a business for our kind.”
“And I should like to know why?” said Julia. “Ayn’t we as much concerned in the cause of good government as the men? And don’t we understand as much about it? I am sure the Dandy never does anything without consulting me.”
“And I’d like to know why?” Julia said. “Aren’t we just as concerned about good government as the men? And don’t we understand it just as well? I’m sure the Dandy never does anything without talking to me first.”
“It’s fine news for a summer day,” said Caroline, “to say we can’t understand politics with a Queen on the throne.”
“It’s great news for a summer day,” said Caroline, “to say we can’t understand politics with a Queen in charge.”
“She has got her ministers to tell her what to do,” said Mrs Carey, taking a pinch of snuff. “Poor innocent young creature, it often makes my heart ache to think how she is beset.”
“She has her ministers telling her what to do,” Mrs. Carey said, taking a pinch of snuff. “Poor innocent young thing, it often breaks my heart to think about how she is surrounded.”
“Over the left,” said Julia. “If the ministers try to come into her bed-chamber, she knows how to turn them to the right about.”
“Over to the left,” Julia said. “If the ministers try to enter her bedroom, she knows how to send them away.”
“And as for that,” said Harriet, “why are we not to interfere with politics as much as the swell ladies in London?”
“And about that,” said Harriet, “why shouldn’t we get involved in politics just like the fashionable ladies in London?”
“Don’t you remember, too, at the last election here,” said Caroline, “how the fine ladies from the Castle came and canvassed for Colonel Rosemary?”
“Don’t you remember, too, at the last election here,” Caroline said, “how the classy ladies from the Castle came and campaigned for Colonel Rosemary?”
“Ah!” said Julia, “I must say I wish the Colonel had beat that horrid Muddlefist. If we can’t have our own man, I am all for the Nobs against the Middle Class.”
“Ah!” said Julia, “I really wish the Colonel had defeated that dreadful Muddlefist. If we can’t have our own person, I’m completely in favor of the Upper Class against the Middle Class.”
“We’ll have our own man soon, I expect,” said Harriet. “If the people don’t work, how are the aristocracy to pay the police?”
“We’ll have our own guy soon, I expect,” said Harriet. “If the people don’t work, how are the wealthy going to pay the police?”
“Only think!” said Widow Carey shaking her head. “Why, at your time of life, my dears, we never even heard of these things, much less talked of them.”
“Just think about it!” said Widow Carey, shaking her head. “Back when I was your age, my dears, we didn’t even hear about these things, let alone talk about them.”
“I should think you didn’t, widow, and because why?” said Julia; “because there was no march of mind then. But we know the time of day now as well as any of them.”
“I guess you didn’t, widow, and why is that?” said Julia; “because there wasn’t any progress in thinking back then. But we know what’s what now just as well as anyone else.”
“Lord, my dear,” said Mrs Carey; “what’s the use of all that? What we want is, good wages and plenty to do; and as for the rest, I don’t grudge the Queen her throne, nor the noblemen and gentlemen their good things. Live and let live say I.”
“Lord, my dear,” said Mrs. Carey, “what’s the point of all that? What we really need is good pay and lots of work; and as for everything else, I don't resent the Queen for her throne, nor the nobles and gentlemen for their privileges. Live and let live, that’s what I say.”
“Why, you are a regular oligarch, widow,” said Harriet.
“Wow, you’re like a real oligarch, widow,” said Harriet.
“Well, Miss Harriet,” replied Mrs Carey, a little nettled; “‘tisn’t calling your neighbours names that settles any question. I’m quite sure that Julia will agree to that, and Caroline too. And perhaps I might call you something if I chose, Miss Harriet; I’ve heard things said before this, that I should blush to say, and blush to hear too. But I won’t demean myself, no I won’t. Holly-hock, indeed! Why holly-hock?”
“Well, Miss Harriet,” replied Mrs. Carey, a bit irritated, “calling your neighbors names doesn’t resolve anything. I’m sure Julia would agree with that, and so would Caroline. And maybe I could say something about you if I wanted to, Miss Harriet; I’ve heard things said before that would make me blush to say and to hear. But I won’t lower myself, no I won’t. Hollyhock, really! Why hollyhock?”
At this moment entered the Dandy and Devilsdust.
At that moment, the Dandy and Devilsdust came in.
“Well young ladies,” said the Dandy. “A-swelling the receipt of customs by the consumption of Congo! That won’t do, Julia; it won’t, indeed. Ask Dusty. If you want to beat the enemy, you must knock up the revenue. How d’ye do, widow?”
“Okay, young ladies,” said the Dandy. “Boosting the customs by drinking Congo! That’s not going to work, Julia; it really won’t. Just ask Dusty. If you want to defeat the enemy, you need to increase the revenue. How are you doing, widow?”
“The same to you, Dandy Mick. We is deploring the evils of the times here in a neighbourly way.”
“The same to you, Dandy Mick. We're lamenting the problems of the times here in a friendly way.”
“Oh, the times will soon mend,” said the Dandy gaily. “Well, so I think,” said the widow; “for when things are at the worst, they always say—”
“Oh, things will get better soon,” said the Dandy cheerfully. “At least, that’s what I believe,” said the widow; “because when things are at their worst, they always say—”
“But you always say they cannot mend, Mick,” said Julia interrupting her.
“But you always say they can't be fixed, Mick,” Julia said, cutting her off.
“Why in a sense, Julia, in a certain sense, you are right; but there are two senses to everything, my girl,” and Mick began singing, and then executed a hornpipe to the gratification of Julia and her guests.
"Well, Julia, in a way, you're right; but there are two sides to everything, my girl," and Mick started singing, then performed a hornpipe to the delight of Julia and her guests.
“‘Tis genteel,” said Mick, receiving their approbation. “You remember it at the Circus?”
“It's classy,” said Mick, receiving their approval. “Do you remember it at the Circus?”
“I wonder when we shall have the Circus again?” said Caroline.
“I wonder when we’ll have the Circus again?” Caroline said.
“Not with the present rate of wages,” said Devilsdust.
“Not with the current pay rate,” said Devilsdust.
“It’s very hard,” said Caroline, “that the Middle Class are always dropping our wages. One really has no amusements now. How I do miss the Temple!”
“It’s really tough,” Caroline said, “that the middle class keeps cutting our wages. We hardly have any entertainment now. I really miss the Temple!”
“We’ll have the Temple open again before long,” said the Dandy.
“We’ll have the Temple open again soon,” said the Dandy.
“That will be sweet,” exclaimed Caroline. “I often dream of that foreign nobleman who used to sing, ‘Oh, no, we never!’”
“That will be awesome,” exclaimed Caroline. “I often dream about that foreign nobleman who used to sing, ‘Oh, no, we never!’”
“Well, I cannot make out what puts you in such spirits, Mick,” said Julia. “You told me only this morning that the thing was up, and that we should soon be slaves for life; working sixteen hours a day for no wages, and living on oatmeal porridge and potatoes, served out by the millocrats like a regular Bastile.”
“Well, I can’t figure out what’s making you so happy, Mick,” said Julia. “You told me just this morning that it was all over, and that we’d soon be stuck as lifelong slaves; working sixteen hours a day for no pay, and surviving on oatmeal and potatoes, handed out by the millocrats like we’re in some sort of prison.”
“But, as Madam Carey says, when things are at the worst—”
“But as Madam Carey says, when things are at their worst—”
“Oh! I did say it,” said the widow, “surely, because you see, at my years, I have seen so many ups and downs, though I always say—”
“Oh! I did say it,” said the widow, “definitely, because, you see, at my age, I’ve experienced so many ups and downs, though I always say—”
“Come, Dusty,” said Julia, “you are more silent than ever. You won’t take a dish I know: but tell us the news, for I am sure you have something to say.”
“Come on, Dusty,” Julia said, “you’re quieter than ever. I know you won’t eat anything, but share the news with us, because I’m sure you have something to say.”
“I should think we had,” said Dusty.
“I think we did,” said Dusty.
Here all the girls began talking at the same time, and without waiting for the intelligence, favouring one another with their guesses of its import.
Here all the girls started talking at once, not bothering to wait for the news, as they shared their guesses about what it meant.
“I am sure it’s Shuffle and Screw going to work half time,” said Harriet. “I always said so.”
“I’m sure it’s Shuffle and Screw working part-time,” said Harriet. “I always said that.”
“It’s something to put down the people,” said Julia: “I suppose the Nobs have met, and are going to drop wages again.”
“It’s a way to disregard the workers,” said Julia. “I guess the rich have gotten together and are planning to cut wages again.”
“I think Dusty is going to be married,” said Caroline.
“I think Dusty is getting married,” Caroline said.
“Not at this rate of wages I should hope,” said Mrs Carey, getting in a word.
“Not at these wages, I hope,” said Mrs. Carey, interjecting.
“I should think not,” said Devilsdust. “You are a sensible woman, Mrs Carey. And I don’t know exactly what you mean, Miss Caroline,” he added, a little confused. For Devilsdust was a silent admirer of Caroline, and had been known to say to Mick, who told Julia, who told her friend, that if he ever found time to think of such things, that was the sort of girl he should like to make the partner of his life.
“I don’t think so,” said Devilsdust. “You’re a sensible woman, Mrs. Carey. And I’m not quite sure what you mean, Miss Caroline,” he added, feeling a bit confused. Devilsdust was a quiet admirer of Caroline and had been known to tell Mick, who mentioned it to Julia, who then told her friend, that if he ever had time to consider such things, she was the kind of girl he would want to share his life with.
“But Dusty,” said Julia, “now what is it?”
“But Dusty,” Julia said, “what is it now?”
“Why, I thought you all knew,” said Mick.
“Why, I thought you guys all knew,” said Mick.
“Now, now,” said Julia, “I hate suspense. I like news to go round like a fly-wheel.”
“Come on,” said Julia, “I can’t stand suspense. I like news to circulate like a flywheel.”
“Well,” said Devilsdust, dryly, “this is Saturday, young women, and Mrs Carey too, you will not deny that.”
“Well,” said Devilsdust, dryly, “this is Saturday, young ladies, and Mrs. Carey too, you can't deny that.”
“I should think not,” said Mrs Carey, “by the token I kept a stall for thirty year in our market, and never gave it up till this summer, which makes me always think that, though I have seen many ups and downs, this—”
“I don't think so,” said Mrs. Carey, “especially since I had a stall in our market for thirty years and only gave it up this summer, which always reminds me that, even though I've experienced many highs and lows, this—”
“Well, what has Saturday to do with us?” said Caroline; “for neither Dandy Mick nor you can take us to the Temple, or any other genteel place, since they are all shut from the Corn Laws, or some other cause or other.”
“Well, what does Saturday have to do with us?” said Caroline; “because neither Dandy Mick nor you can take us to the Temple, or any other nice place, since they’re all closed because of the Corn Laws, or some other reason.”
“I believe it’s the machines more than the Corn Laws that have shut up the Temple,” said Harriet. “Machines, indeed! Fancy preferring a piece of iron or wood to your own flesh and blood. And they call that Christianlike!”
“I think it’s the machines more than the Corn Laws that have closed the Temple,” said Harriet. “Machines, really! Can you believe someone would prefer a piece of metal or wood over their own family? And they call that being Christian!”
“It is Saturday,” said Julia, “sure enough; and if I don’t lie in bed to-morrow till sunset, may I get a bate ticket for every day for a week to come.”
“It’s Saturday,” said Julia, “for sure; and if I don’t stay in bed tomorrow until sunset, I should get a pass for every day for a week to come.”
“Well, go it my hearty,” said Mick to Devilsdust. “It is Saturday, that they have all agreed.”
“Well, go for it, my friend,” said Mick to Devilsdust. “It’s Saturday, and everyone has agreed on that.”
“And to-morrow is Sunday,” said Devilsdust solemnly. “And the next day is the blackest day in all the week,” said Julia. “When I hear the factory bell on Monday morning, I feel just the same as I did when I crossed with my uncle from Liverpool to Seaton to eat shrimps. Wasn’t I sick coming home, that’s all!”
“And tomorrow is Sunday,” said Devilsdust seriously. “And the day after is the worst day of the week,” said Julia. “When I hear the factory bell on Monday morning, I feel just like I did when I traveled with my uncle from Liverpool to Seaton to eat shrimp. I was so sick on the way back, that’s all!”
“You won’t hear that bell sound next Monday,” said Devilsdust solemnly.
“You won’t hear that bell ring next Monday,” said Devilsdust seriously.
“You don’t mean that?” said Julia.
"You can't be serious?" Julia said.
“Why, what’s the matter?” said Caroline. “Is the Queen dead?”
“Why, what’s wrong?” Caroline said. “Is the Queen dead?”
“No bell on Monday morning,” said Mrs Carey, incredulously.
“No bell on Monday morning,” Mrs. Carey said, in disbelief.
“Not a single ring if all the Capitalists in Mowbray were to pull together at the same rope,” said Devilsdust.
“Not a single ring if all the Capitalists in Mowbray were to pull together at the same rope,” said Devilsdust.
“What can it be?” said Julia. “Come, Mick; Dusty is always so long telling us anything.”
“What could it be?” said Julia. “Come on, Mick; Dusty always takes forever to tell us anything.”
“Why we are going to have the devil’s own strike,” said Mick unable any longer to contain himself and dancing with glee.
“Why are we going to have the devil’s own strike?” said Mick, unable to contain himself any longer and dancing with joy.
“A strike!” said Julia.
“Strike!” said Julia.
“I hope they will destroy the machines,” said Harriet.
“I hope they’ll take down the machines,” said Harriet.
“And open the Temple,” said Caroline, “or else it will be very dull.”
“And open the Temple,” Caroline said, “or it’s going to be really boring.”
“I have seen a many strikes,” said the widow, “but as Chaffing Jack was saying to me the other day—”
“I've seen a lot of strikes,” said the widow, “but as Chaffing Jack was telling me the other day—”
“Chaffing Jack be hanged,” said Mick. “Such a slow coach won’t do in these high-pressure times. We are going to do the trick and no mistake. There shan’t be a capitalist in England who can get a day’s work out of us, even if he makes the operatives his junior partners.”
“Chaffing Jack can hang,” said Mick. “A slowpoke like him won’t cut it in these fast-paced times. We’re going to make it happen, no doubt about it. There won’t be a capitalist in England who can get a day’s work out of us, even if he makes the workers his junior partners.”
“I never heard of such things,” said Mrs Carey in amazement.
"I've never heard of anything like that," Mrs. Carey said in shock.
“It’s all booked, though,” said Devilsdust. “We’ll clean out the Savings’ Banks; the Benefits and Burials will shell out. I am treasurer of the Ancient Shepherds, and we passed a resolution yesterday unanimously, that we would devote all our funds to the sustenance of Labour in this its last and triumphant struggle against Capital.”
“It’s all set, though,” said Devilsdust. “We’ll clear out the Savings Banks; the Benefits and Burials will kick in. I’m the treasurer of the Ancient Shepherds, and we passed a resolution yesterday unanimously that we would dedicate all our funds to supporting Labor in this final and victorious battle against Capital.”
“Lor!” said Caroline, “I think it will be very jolly.”
“Wow!” said Caroline, “I think it will be really fun.”
“As long as you can give us money, I don’t care, for my part, how long we stick out,” said Julia.
“As long as you can give us money, I don’t care how long we last,” said Julia.
“Well,” said Mrs Carey, “I didn’t think there was so much spirit in the place. As Chaffing Jack was saying the other day—”
“Well,” said Mrs. Carey, “I didn’t realize there was so much energy in this place. As Chaffing Jack mentioned the other day—”
“There is no spirit in the place,” said Devilsdust, “but we mean to infuse some. Some of our friends are going to pay you a visit to-morrow.”
“There’s no vibe in this place,” said Devilsdust, “but we plan to change that. A few of our friends will come to see you tomorrow.”
“And who may they be?” said Caroline.
“And who could they be?” said Caroline.
“To-morrow is Sunday,” said Devilsdust, “and the miners mean to say their prayers in Mowbray Church.”
“Tomorrow is Sunday,” said Devilsdust, “and the miners plan to say their prayers in Mowbray Church.”
“Well, that will be a shindy!” said Caroline.
"Well, that's going to be quite a scene!" said Caroline.
“It’s a true bill, though,” said Mick. “This time to-morrow you will have ten thousand of them in this town, and if every mill and work in it and ten mile round is not stopped, my name is not MICK RADLEY!”
“It’s a true bill, though,” said Mick. “This time tomorrow you’ll have ten thousand of them in this town, and if every mill and factory within ten miles isn’t shut down, my name isn’t MICK RADLEY!”
Book 6 Chapter 9
It was Monday morning. Hatton, enveloped in his chamber robe and wearing his velvet cap, was lounging in the best room of the principal commercial inn of Mowbray, over a breakfast table covered with all the delicacies of which a northern matin meal may justly boast. There were pies of spiced meat and trout fresh from the stream, hams that Westphalia never equalled, pyramids of bread of every form and flavour adapted to the surrounding fruits, some conserved with curious art, and some just gathered from the bed or from the tree.
It was Monday morning. Hatton, wrapped in his bathrobe and wearing his velvet cap, was lounging in the main room of the best inn in Mowbray, sitting at a breakfast table filled with all the treats a northern breakfast could offer. There were spiced meat pies and fresh trout, hams that Westphalia could never match, piles of bread in all shapes and flavors paired with the local fruits, some preserved with skill, and some just picked from the ground or the tree.
“It’s very odd,” said Hatton to his companion Morley, “you can’t get coffee anywhere.”
“It’s really strange,” Hatton said to his friend Morley, “you can’t find coffee anywhere.”
Morley who had supposed that coffee was about the commonest article of consumption in Mowbray, looked a little surprised; but at this moment Hatton’s servant entered with a mysterious yet somewhat triumphant air, and ushering in a travelling biggin of their own fuming like one of the springs of Geyser.
Morley, who thought coffee was one of the most commonly consumed items in Mowbray, looked a bit surprised; but just then, Hatton’s servant came in with a mysterious yet somewhat triumphant vibe, bringing along a traveling coffee pot of their own, steaming like one of the Geyser’s springs.
“Now try that,” said Hatton to Morley, as the servant poured him out a cup; “you won’t find that so bad.”
“Now give that a try,” Hatton said to Morley as the servant poured him a cup; “you won’t find it so bad.”
“Does the town continue pretty quiet?” enquired Morley of the servant as he was leaving the room.
“Is the town still pretty quiet?” Morley asked the servant as he was leaving the room.
“Quite quiet I believe, Sir; but a great many people in the streets. All the mills are stopped.”
"Pretty quiet, I think, Sir; but there are a lot of people in the streets. All the mills are shut down."
“Well, this is a strange business,” said Hatton when they were once more alone. “You had no idea of it when I met you on Saturday?”
“Well, this is a weird situation,” said Hatton when they were alone again. “You had no clue about it when I ran into you on Saturday?”
“None; on the contrary, I felt convinced that there were no elements of general disturbance in this district. I thought from the first that the movement would be confined to Lancashire and would easily be arrested; but the feebleness of the government, the want of decision, perhaps the want of means, have permitted a flame to spread the extinction of which will not soon be witnessed.”
“None; on the contrary, I was convinced that there were no signs of general unrest in this area. From the beginning, I believed the movement would stay limited to Lancashire and could easily be stopped; however, the weakness of the government, the lack of decisiveness, and possibly the lack of resources have allowed a fire to spread that won’t be extinguished anytime soon.”
“Do you mean that?”
"Are you serious about that?"
“Whenever the mining population is disturbed the disorder is obstinate. On the whole they endure less physical suffering than most of the working classes, their wages being considerable; and they are so brutalized that they are more difficult to operate on than our reading and thinking population of the factories. But when they do stir there is always violence and a determined course. When I heard of their insurrection on Saturday I was prepared for great disturbances in their district, but that they should suddenly resolve to invade another country as it were, the seat of another class of labour, and where the hardships however severe are not of their own kind, is to me amazing, and convinces me that there is some political head behind the scenes, and that this move, however unintentional on the part of the miners themselves, is part of some comprehensive scheme which, by widening the scene of action and combining several counties and classes of labour in the broil, must inevitably embarrass and perhaps paralyse the Government.”
“Whenever the mining community is shaken up, the chaos becomes stubborn. Overall, they experience less physical hardship than most working-class people, as their wages are quite high; however, they have become so hardened that they are more challenging to influence than our educated factory workers. But when they do rise up, it always leads to violence and a firm direction. When I heard about their uprising on Saturday, I expected significant upheaval in their area, but that they would suddenly decide to invade another country, essentially the territory of a different labor group—where the challenges, although tough, are not the same as their own—is astonishing to me. It makes me believe there’s some political mastermind operating behind the scenes, and that this action, even if unintentional on the part of the miners, is part of a larger plan that will widen the conflict and involve multiple regions and labor groups, which will inevitably complicate and potentially paralyze the Government.”
“There is a good deal in what you say,” said Hatton, taking a strawberry with a rather absent air, and then he added, “You remember a conversation we once had, the eve of my departure from Mowbray in ‘39?”
“There’s a lot of truth in what you’re saying,” Hatton replied, grabbing a strawberry with a somewhat distracted look, and then he added, “Do you remember our conversation the night before I left Mowbray in ‘39?”
“I do,” said Morley reddening.
“I do,” Morley said, blushing.
“The miners were not so ready then,” said Hatton.
“The miners weren’t that willing back then,” said Hatton.
“They were not,” said Morley speaking with some confusion.
"They weren't," Morley said, sounding a bit confused.
“Well they are here now,” said Hatton.
"Well, they're here now," said Hatton.
“They are,” said Morley thoughtfully, but more collected.
“They are,” Morley said thoughtfully, but more composed.
“You saw them enter yesterday?” said Hatton. “I was sorry I missed it, but I was taking a walk with the Gerards up Dale to see the cottage where they once lived, and which they used to talk of so much! Was it a strong body?”
“You saw them come in yesterday?” Hatton asked. “I wish I hadn’t missed it, but I was out walking with the Gerards up Dale to check out the cottage where they used to live, which they talked about all the time! Was it a big guy?”
“I should say about two thousand men, and as far as bludgeons and iron staves go, armed.”
“I would estimate around two thousand men, and when it comes to clubs and iron staffs, they are armed.”
“A formidable force with no military to encounter them.”
“A powerful force with no army to challenge them.”
“Irresistible, especially with a favourable population.”
“Irresistible, especially with a favorable population.”
“You think the people were not grieved to see them?”
“You think the people weren't upset to see them?”
“Certainly. Left alone they might have remained quiet; but they only wanted the spark. We have a number of young men here who have for a long time been murmuring against our inaction and what they call want of spirit. The Lancashire strike set them all agog; and had any popular leader, Gerard for example or Warner, resolved to move, they were ready.”
“Of course. If left alone, they might have stayed quiet; but they just needed the spark. We have several young men here who have been complaining for a while about our inaction and what they call a lack of spirit. The Lancashire strike got them all excited; and if any popular leader, like Gerard or Warner, decided to take action, they were ready.”
“The times are critical,” said Hatton wheeling his arm-chair from the table and resting his feet on the empty fire-place. “Lord de Mowbray had no idea of all this. I was with him on my way here, and found him quite tranquil. I suppose the invasion of yesterday has opened his eyes a little.”
“The times are critical,” said Hatton, moving his armchair away from the table and putting his feet up on the empty fireplace. “Lord de Mowbray had no idea about all this. I was with him on my way here, and he seemed completely calm. I guess yesterday's invasion has made him a bit more aware.”
“What can he do?” said Morley. “It is useless to apply to the Government. They have no force to spare. Look at Lancashire; a few dragoons and rifles hurried about from place to place and harassed by night service; always arriving too late, and generally attacking the wrong point, some diversion from the main scheme. Now we had a week ago some of the 17th Lancers here. They have been marched into Lancashire. Had they remained the invasion would never have occurred.”
“What can he do?” Morley said. “It's pointless to go to the Government. They don't have any resources to spare. Just look at Lancashire; a few cavalry and rifles rushed around from place to place, exhausted from night duty; always showing up too late, and usually hitting the wrong target, a distraction from the main plan. A week ago, we had some of the 17th Lancers here. They’ve been sent to Lancashire. If they had stayed, the invasion would never have happened.”
“You haven’t a soldier at hand?”
"You don't have a soldier nearby?"
“Not a man; they have actually sent for a party of 73d from Ireland to guard us. Mowbray may be burnt before they land.”
“Not a man; they’ve actually sent for a group of the 73rd from Ireland to guard us. Mowbray might be burned down before they arrive.”
“And the castle too,” said Hatton quietly. “These are indeed critical times Mr Morley. I was thinking when walking with our friend Gerard yesterday, and hearing him and his charming daughter dilate upon the beauties of the residence which they had forfeited, I was thinking what a strange thing life is, and that the fact of a box of papers belonging to him being in the possession of another person who only lives close by, for we were walking through Mowbray woods—”
“And the castle too,” Hatton said quietly. “These are definitely challenging times, Mr. Morley. I was reflecting while walking with our friend Gerard yesterday, and listening to him and his lovely daughter talk about the beauty of the home they lost. I was thinking about how strange life is, especially considering that a box of papers belonging to him is with someone else who lives nearby, since we were strolling through Mowbray woods—”
But at this moment a waiter entered and said there was one without who wished to speak with Mr Morley.
But at that moment, a waiter came in and said there was someone outside who wanted to speak with Mr. Morley.
“Let him come up,” said Hatton, “he will give us some news perhaps.”
“Let him come up,” Hatton said, “maybe he’ll have some news for us.”
And there was accordingly shown up a young man who had been a member of the Convention in ‘39 with Morley, afterwards of the Secret Council with Gerard, the same young man who had been the first arrested on the night that Sybil was made a prisoner, having left the scene of their deliberations for a moment in order to fetch her some water. He too had been tried, convicted, and imprisoned, though for a shorter time than Gerard; and he was the Chartist Apostle who had gone and resided at Wodgate, preached the faith to the barbarians, converted them, and was thus the primary cause of the present invasion of Mowbray.
And a young man was brought forward who had been a member of the Convention in '39 alongside Morley, and later part of the Secret Council with Gerard. He was the same young man who was the first to be arrested on the night when Sybil was taken prisoner, having briefly left their meeting to get her some water. He had also been tried, convicted, and imprisoned, though for a shorter time than Gerard. He was the Chartist Apostle who had gone to live in Wodgate, preached the faith to the locals, converted them, and was thus the main reason for the current invasion of Mowbray.
“Ah! Field,” said Morley, “is it you?”
“Ah! Field,” Morley said, “is that you?”
“You are surprised to see me;” and then the young man looked at Hatton.
"You're surprised to see me," the young man said as he glanced at Hatton.
“A friend,” said Morley; “speak as you like.”
“A friend,” Morley said, “say what you want.”
“Our great man, the leader and liberator of the people,” said Field with a smile, “who has carried all before him, and who I verily believe will carry all before him, for Providence has given him those superhuman energies which can alone emancipate a race, wishes to confer with you on the state of this town and neighbourhood. It has been represented to him that no one is more knowing and experienced than yourself in this respect; besides as the head of our most influential organ in the Press, it is in every way expedient that you should see him. He is at this moment below giving instructions and receiving reports of the stoppage of all the country works, but if you like I will bring him up here, we shall be less disturbed.”
“Our great leader and liberator of the people,” Field said with a smile, “who has accomplished so much and who I genuinely believe will continue to do so, because Providence has blessed him with exceptional abilities that can truly free a race, wants to discuss the situation of this town and the surrounding area with you. It has been mentioned to him that no one is more knowledgeable and experienced than you in this matter; moreover, as the head of our most influential media outlet, it’s important for you to meet with him. He’s currently downstairs giving instructions and receiving updates on the halt of all the local projects, but if you'd like, I can bring him up here so we won't be interrupted.”
“By all means,” said Hatton who seemed to apprehend that Morley would make some difficulties. “By all means.”
“Of course,” said Hatton, who seemed to sense that Morley might raise some objections. “Of course.”
“Stop;” said Morley, “have you seen Gerard?”
"Stop," said Morley, "have you seen Gerard?"
“No,” said Field. “I wrote to him some time back, but his reply was not encouraging. I thought his spirit was perhaps broken.”
“No,” Field said. “I wrote to him a while ago, but his reply wasn’t encouraging. I thought maybe he had lost his spirit.”
“You know that he is here?”
“Do you know he’s here?”
“I concluded so, but we have not seen him; though to be sure, we have seen so many, and done so much since our arrival yesterday, it is not wonderful. By the bye, who is this blackcoat you have here, this St Lys? We took possession of the church yesterday on our arrival, for it’s a sort of thing that pleases the miners and colliers wonderfully, and I always humour them. This St Lys preached us such a sermon that I was almost afraid at one time the game would be spoiled. Our great man was alarmingly taken by it, was saying his prayers all day and had nearly marched back again: had it not been for the excellence of the rum and water at our quarters, the champion of the Charter would have proved a pious recreant.”
“I figured that out, but we haven’t seen him; though to be fair, we’ve encountered so many people and done so much since we got here yesterday, it’s not surprising. By the way, who is this guy in black, this St Lys? We took over the church as soon as we arrived yesterday because it’s something the miners and coal workers really like, and I always go along with them. This St Lys delivered such a sermon that I was honestly worried for a moment that things would go wrong. Our big guy was deeply affected by it, praying all day and almost considering going back; if it hadn’t been for the great rum and water at our place, the champion of the Charter would have turned out to be a devout quitter.”
“St Lys will trouble you,” said Morley. “Alas! for poor human nature, when violence can only be arrested by superstition.”
“St Lys will cause you problems,” Morley said. “Alas! for poor human nature, when violence can only be stopped by superstition.”
“Come don’t you preach,” said the Chartist. “The Charter is a thing the people can understand, especially when they are masters of the country; but as for moral force, I should like to know how I could have marched from Wodgate to Mowbray with that on my banner.”
“Come on, don’t start preaching,” said the Chartist. “The Charter is something the people can get behind, especially when they’re in charge of the country; but as for moral force, I’d like to know how I could’ve marched from Wodgate to Mowbray with that on my banner.”
“Wodgate,” said Morley, “that’s a queer place.”
“Wodgate,” Morley said, “that's a strange place.”
“Wodgate,” said Hatton, “what Wodgate is that?”
“Wodgate,” said Hatton, “which Wodgate are you talking about?”
At this moment a great noise sounded without the room, the door was banged, there seemed a scuttling, some harsh high tones, the deprecatory voices of many waiters. The door was banged again and this time flew open, while exclaiming in an insolent coarse voice, “Don’t tell me of your private rooms; who is master here I should like to know?” there entered a very thickset man, rather under the middle size, with a brutal and grimy countenance, wearing the unbuttoned coat of a police serjeant conquered in fight, a cocked hat, with a white plume, which was also a trophy of war, a pair of leather breeches and topped boots, which from their antiquity had the appearance of being his authentic property. This was the leader and liberator of the people of England. He carried in his hand a large hammer which he had never parted with during the whole of the insurrection; and stopping when he had entered the room, and surveying its inmates with an air at once stupid and arrogant, recognizing Field the Chartist, he halloed out, “I tell you I want him. He’s my Lord Chancellor and Prime Minister, my head and principal Doggy; I can’t go on without him. Well, what do you think,” he said advancing to Field, “here’s a pretty go! They won’t stop the works at the big country mill you were talking of. They won’t, won’t they? Is my word the law of the land or is it not? Have I given my commands that all labour shall cease till the Queen sends me a message that the Charter is established, and is a man who has a mill, to shut his gates upon my forces, and pump upon my people with engines? There shall be fire for this water;” and so saying the Liberator sent his hammer with such force upon the table, that the plate and porcelain and accumulated luxuries of Mr Hatton’s breakfast perilously vibrated.
At that moment, a loud noise erupted outside the room, the door was slammed, there was a scurrying sound, some sharp high-pitched tones, and the disapproving voices of several waiters. The door was slammed again, and this time swung open, as a thickset man entered, slightly below average height, with a brutal and grimy face. He wore an unbuttoned coat of a police sergeant that looked like it had seen a lot of action, a cocked hat with a white plume—a war trophy—and a pair of old leather breeches and boots that looked like they really belonged to him. This was the leader and liberator of the people of England. He held a large hammer, which he never parted with during the entire uprising, and after stepping into the room and surveying the occupants with a blend of stupidity and arrogance, he spotted Field the Chartist and shouted, “I want him! He’s my Lord Chancellor and Prime Minister, my right-hand man; I can’t go on without him. Well, what do you think?” he said, moving closer to Field. “Here’s a situation! They won’t stop the operations at the big country mill you mentioned. Will they, or will they? Is my word the law of the land or not? Have I commanded that all work cease until the Queen sends me a message that the Charter is established? Can a mill owner really shut his gates to my forces and blast my people with machines? There will be fire for this water!” With that, the Liberator slammed his hammer down onto the table so hard that Mr. Hatton's breakfast dishes and fancy food trembled dangerously.
“We will enquire into this, Sir,” said Field, “and we will take the necessary steps.”
“We’ll look into this, Sir,” said Field, “and we’ll take the necessary steps.”
“We will enquire into this and we will take the necessary steps,” said the Liberator, looking round with an air of pompous stupidity, and then taking up some peaches, he began devouring them with considerable zest.
“We will look into this and take the necessary steps,” said the Liberator, glancing around with an air of self-importance, and then picking up some peaches, he began eating them with great enthusiasm.
“Would the Liberator like to take some breakfast?” said Mr Hatton.
“Would the Liberator like to have some breakfast?” asked Mr. Hatton.
The Liberator looked at his host with a glance of senseless intimidation, and then as if not condescending to communicate directly with ordinary men, he uttered in a more subdued tone to the Chartist these words, “Glass of ale.”
The Liberator looked at his host with a look of pointless intimidation, and then, as if he wouldn’t lower himself to talk directly to regular people, he said in a quieter voice to the Chartist, “Glass of ale.”
Ale was instantly ordered for the Liberator, who after a copious draught assumed a less menacing air, and smacking his lips, pushed aside the dishes, and sate down on the table swinging his legs.
Ale was quickly ordered for the Liberator, who after a large drink took on a less threatening vibe. Smacking his lips, he pushed aside the dishes and sat down on the table, swinging his legs.
“This is my friend of whom I spoke and whom you wished to see, Sir,” said the Chartist, “the most distinguished advocate of popular rights we possess, the editor of the Mowbray Phalanx, Mr Morley.”
“This is my friend I mentioned and whom you wanted to meet, Sir,” said the Chartist, “the most notable advocate for people's rights we have, the editor of the Mowbray Phalanx, Mr. Morley.”
Morley slightly advanced, he caught the Liberator’s eye, who scrutinized him with extreme earnestness, and then jumping from the table shouted; “Why this is the muff that called on me in Hell-house Yard three years ago.”
Morley moved a bit closer and locked eyes with the Liberator, who stared at him intently. Then, jumping off the table, he shouted, “Wait, this is the guy who visited me in Hell-house Yard three years ago.”
“I had that honour,” said Morley quietly.
“I had that honor,” Morley said quietly.
“Honour be hanged,” said the Bishop, “you know something about somebody; I couldn’t squeeze you then, but by G— I will have it out of you now. Now, cut it short; have you seen him, and where does he live?”
“Forget about honor,” said the Bishop, “you know something about someone; I couldn’t get it out of you before, but by God, I will get it out of you now. So, let’s get to the point; have you seen him, and where does he live?”
“I came then to gain information, not to give it,” said Morley. “I had a friend who wished much to see this gentleman—”
“I came to gather information, not to share it,” said Morley. “I had a friend who really wanted to meet this gentleman—”
“He ayn’t no gentleman,” said the Bishop; “he’s my brother: but I tell you what, I’ll do something for him now. I’m cock of the walk you see, and that’s a sort of thing that don’t come twice in a man’s life. One should feel for one’s flesh and blood, and if I find him out I’ll make his fortune, or my name is not Simon Hatton.”
“He’s not a gentleman,” said the Bishop; “he's my brother. But let me tell you, I’m going to do something for him now. I’m on top of the world right now, and that kind of chance doesn’t come around twice in a person’s life. You should care for your own family, and if I find him, I’ll make him successful, or my name isn’t Simon Hatton.”
The creator and counsellor of peers started in his chair and turned pale. A look was interchanged between him and Morley which revealed their mutual thoughts, and the great antiquary—looking at the Liberator with a glance of blended terror and disgust—walked away to the window.
The creator and advisor to peers jumped in his seat and went pale. A glance exchanged between him and Morley showed their shared thoughts, and the great historian—casting a look at the Liberator filled with both fear and disgust—walked over to the window.
“Suppose you put an advertisement in your paper,” continued the Bishop. “I know a traveller who lost his keys at the Yard and got them back again by those same means. Go on advertising till you find him, and my prime minister and principal doggy here shall give you an order on the town council for your expenses.”
“Let’s say you put an ad in your newspaper,” the Bishop continued. “I know a traveler who lost his keys at the Yard and got them back the same way. Keep advertising until you find him, and my prime minister and this main little dog here will give you a voucher from the town council for your expenses.”
Morley bowed his thanks in silence.
Morley silently bowed his head in thanks.
The Bishop continued—“What’s the name of the man who has got the big mill here, about three mile off, who won’t stop his works and ducked my men this morning with his engines. I’ll have fire I say for that water—do you hear that Master Newspaper—I’ll have fire for that water before I am many hours older.”
The Bishop continued, “What’s the name of the guy who owns the big mill about three miles from here? He won't stop his machines and splashed my men with his engines this morning. I’m going to get even for that water—I hope you’re listening, Master Newspaper—I’ll have justice for that water before too long.”
“The Liberator means Trafford,” said the Chartist.
“The Liberator refers to Trafford,” said the Chartist.
“I’ll Trafford him,” said the Liberator and he struck the table with his hammer. “He ducks my messenger does he? I tell you I’ll have fire for that water,” and he looked around him as if he courted some remonstrance in order that he might crush it.
“I’ll show him,” said the Liberator, and he slammed his hammer on the table. “He’s avoiding my messenger, is he? I swear I’ll bring the heat for that cold response,” and he glanced around as if he was inviting someone to object so he could shut them down.
“Trafford is a humane man,” said Morley in a quiet tone, “and behaves well to his people.”
“Trafford is a kind man,” Morley said softly, “and treats his people well.”
“A man with a big mill humane!” exclaimed the Bishop; “with two or three thousand slaves working under the same roof, and he doing nothing but eating their vitals. I’ll have no big mills where I’m main master. Let him look to it. Here goes,” and he jumped off the table. “Before an hour I’ll pay this same Trafford a visit and I’ll see whether he’ll duck me. Come on my prime Doggy,” and nodding to the Chartist to follow him, the Liberator left the room.
“A man with a huge mill, so generous!” shouted the Bishop; “with two or three thousand slaves working under the same roof, while he just sits back and takes advantage of them. I won’t have any big mills where I’m the main boss. He better watch out. Here goes,” and he jumped off the table. “In less than an hour, I’ll pay this Trafford a visit and see if he dares to confront me. Let’s go, my top Doggy,” he said, nodding to the Chartist to follow him as the Liberator left the room.
Hatton turned his head from the window, and advanced quickly to Morley. “To business, friend Morley. This savage can-not be quiet for a moment; he exists only in destruction and rapine. If it were not Trafford’s mill it would be something else. I am sorry for the Traffords; they have old blood in their veins. Before sunset their settlement will be razed to the ground. Can we prevent it? And why not attack the castle instead of the mill?”
Hatton turned away from the window and quickly walked over to Morley. “Let’s get to work, my friend Morley. This savage can’t be still for a second; he lives for destruction and plunder. If it weren’t Trafford’s mill, it would just be something else. I feel sorry for the Traffords; they come from good stock. Before sunset, their settlement is going to be destroyed. Can we stop it? And why not target the castle instead of the mill?”
Book 6 Chapter 10
About noon of this day there was a great stir in Mowbray. It was generally whispered about that the Liberator at the head of the Hell-cats and all others who chose to accompany them was going to pay a visit to Mr Trafford’s settlement, in order to avenge an insult which his envoys had experienced early in the morning when, accompanied by a rabble of two or three hundred persons, they had repaired to the Mowedale works in order to signify the commands of the Liberator that labour should stop, and if necessary to enforce those commands. The injunctions were disregarded, and when the mob in pursuance of their further instructions began to force the great gates of the premises, in order that they might enter the building, drive the plugs out of the steam-boilers, and free the slaves enclosed, a masqued battery of powerful engines was suddenly opened upon them, and the whole band of patriots were deluged. It was impossible to resist a power which seemed inexhaustible, and wet to the skins and amid the laughter of their adversaries they fled. This ridiculous catastrophe had terribly excited the ire of the Liberator. He vowed vengeance, and as, like all great revolutionary characters and military leaders, the only foundation of his power was constant employment for his troops and constant excitement for the populace, he determined to place himself at the head of the chastising force, and make a great example which should establish his awful reputation and spread the terror of his name throughout the district.
Around noon today, there was a big commotion in Mowbray. People were whispering that the Liberator, leading the Hell-cats along with anyone else who wanted to join, was planning to visit Mr. Trafford’s settlement to seek revenge for an insult his envoys had faced earlier in the morning. They had gone to the Mowedale works with a crowd of two or three hundred people to deliver the Liberator's orders to stop labor, and if necessary, enforce those orders. Their instructions were ignored, and when the mob, following their next orders, tried to force open the main gates to enter the building, disable the steam-boilers, and free the trapped workers, a hidden array of powerful engines suddenly unleashed on them, drenching the entire group. They couldn't fight back against a power that seemed limitless, and soaking wet and amidst the laughter of their opponents, they retreated. This ridiculous failure infuriated the Liberator. He swore revenge, and since, like all great revolutionary leaders and military figures, his power depended on keeping his troops active and the public stirred up, he decided to lead the punishing force himself, planning to set a powerful example that would cement his fearsome reputation and spread terror associated with his name throughout the area.
Field the Chartist had soon discovered who were the rising spirits of Mowbray, and Devilsdust and Dandy Mick were both sworn on Monday morning of the council of the Liberator, and took their seats at the board accordingly. Devilsdust, used to public business and to the fulfilment of responsible duties, was calm and grave, but equally ready and determined. Mick’s head on the contrary was quite turned by the importance of his novel position. He was greatly excited, could devise nothing and would do anything, always followed Devilsdust in council, but when he executed their joint decrees and showed himself about the town, he strutted like a peacock, swore at the men and winked at the girls, and was the idol and admiration of every gaping or huzzaing younker.
Field the Chartist quickly figured out who the rising leaders in Mowbray were, and by Monday morning, both Devilsdust and Dandy Mick were officially part of the council of the Liberator, taking their seats at the board. Devilsdust, experienced in public affairs and responsible duties, was calm and serious, yet equally ready and determined. In contrast, Mick was completely overwhelmed by the significance of his new role. He was extremely excited, could come up with no plans, and was eager to follow Devilsdust in meetings. However, when it came time to put their joint decisions into action and flaunt himself around town, he strutted like a peacock, yelled at the men and flirted with the girls, becoming the idol and admiration of every young person cheering for him.
There was a large crowd assembled in the Market Place, in which were the Liberator’s lodgings, many of them armed in their rude fashion, and all anxious to march. Devilsdust was with the great man and Field; Mick below was marshalling the men, and swearing like a trooper at all who disobeyed or who misunderstood.
There was a big crowd gathered in the Market Place, where the Liberator's lodgings were located, many of them armed in their rough way, and all eager to march. Devilsdust was with the important figure and Field; Mick down below was organizing the men, cursing like a soldier at anyone who disobeyed or misunderstood.
“Come stupid,” said he addressing Tummas, “what are you staring about? Get your men in order or I’ll be among you.”
“Come on, stupid,” he said, looking at Tummas, “what are you staring at? Get your men in line or I’ll come after you.”
“Stupid!” said Tummas, staring at Mick with immense astonishment. “And who are you who says ‘Stupid?’ A white-livered Handloom as I dare say, or a son of a gun of a factory slave. Stupid indeed! What next, when a Hell-cat is to be called stupid by such a thing as you?”
“Stupid!” Tummas exclaimed, looking at Mick with great disbelief. “And who are you to call someone ‘Stupid?’ A cowardly Handloom, I suppose, or a factory worker’s son. Stupid, really! What’s next, calling a Hell-cat stupid coming from someone like you?”
“I’ll give you a piece of advice young man,” said Master Nixon taking his pipe out of his mouth and blowing an immense puff; “just you go down the shaft for a couple of months, and then you’ll learn a little of life, which is wery useful.”
“I’ll give you some advice, young man,” said Master Nixon, taking his pipe out of his mouth and blowing a huge puff of smoke. “Just go down the shaft for a couple of months, and then you’ll learn a bit about life, which is really useful.”
The lively temperament of the Dandy would here probably have involved him in an inconvenient embroilment had not some one at this moment touched him on the shoulder, and looking round he recognised Mr Morley. Notwithstanding the difference of their political schools Mick had a profound respect for Morley, though why he could not perhaps precisely express. But he had heard Devilsdust for years declare that Stephen Morley was the deepest head in Mowbray, and though he regretted the unfortunate weakness in favour of that imaginary abstraction called Moral Force for which the editor of the Phalanx was distinguished, still Devilsdust used to say that if ever the great revolution were to occur by which the rights of labour were to be recognised, though bolder spirits and brawnier arms might consummate the change, there was only one head among them that would be capable when they had gained their power to guide it for the public weal, and as Devilsdust used to add, “carry out the thing,” and that was Morley.
The lively temperament of the Dandy would probably have led him into an awkward situation if someone hadn’t just tapped him on the shoulder. Turning around, he recognized Mr. Morley. Despite their differing political views, Mick had a deep respect for Morley, though he couldn’t quite put his finger on why. He had heard Devilsdust say for years that Stephen Morley was the smartest person in Mowbray, and although he regretted Morley's unfortunate tendency towards that imaginary concept called Moral Force, for which the editor of the Phalanx was known, Devilsdust used to claim that if a great revolution were ever to happen to recognize workers' rights, even if bolder spirits and stronger hands were responsible for the change, there was only one mind among them capable of guiding that power for the common good, and as Devilsdust would add, “carrying it out,” and that was Morley.
It was a fine summer day, and Mowedale was as resplendent as when Egremont amid its beauties first began to muse over the beautiful. There was the same bloom over the sky, the same shadowy lustre on the trees, the same sparkling brilliancy on the waters. A herdsman following some kine was crossing the stone bridge, and except their lowing as they stopped and sniffed the current of fresh air in its centre, there was not a sound.
It was a beautiful summer day, and Mowedale looked just as stunning as when Egremont first started to reflect on the beauty all around him. The sky had the same vibrant quality, the trees had the same shimmering glow, and the water sparkled just as brightly. A herdsman driving some cattle was crossing the stone bridge, and aside from their lowing as they paused to enjoy the fresh air in the middle of the bridge, there was complete silence.
Suddenly the tramp and hum of a multitude broke upon the sunshiny silence. A vast crowd with some assumption of an ill-disciplined order approached from the direction of Mowbray. At their head rode a man on a white mule. Many of his followers were armed with bludgeons and other rude weapons, and moved in files. Behind them spread a more miscellaneous throng, in which women were not wanting and even children. They moved rapidly; they swept by the former cottage of Gerard; they were in sight of the settlement of Trafford.
Suddenly, the noise of a large crowd interrupted the sunny silence. A vast group, with some semblance of disorganized order, approached from the direction of Mowbray. At the front rode a man on a white mule. Many of his followers were armed with clubs and other crude weapons, moving in lines. Behind them was a more mixed crowd, including women and even children. They moved quickly, passing by Gerard's old cottage, and were now in sight of the Trafford settlement.
“All the waters of the river shall not dout the blaze that I will light up to-day,” said the Liberator.
"None of the waters of the river will extinguish the fire I’m going to start today," said the Liberator.
“He is a most inveterate Capitalist,” said Field, “and would divert the minds of the people from the Five Points by allotting them gardens and giving them baths.”
“He’s a die-hard capitalist,” said Field, “and he would distract people from the Five Points by giving them gardens and providing them baths.”
“We will have no more gardens in England; everything shall be open,” said the Liberator, “and baths shall only be used to drown the enemies of the People. I was always against washing; it takes the marrow out of a man.”
“We won’t have any more gardens in England; everything will be open,” said the Liberator, “and baths will only be used to drown the enemies of the People. I’ve always been against washing; it takes the strength out of a man.”
“Here we are,” said Field, as the roofs and bowers of the village, the spire and the spreading factory, broke upon them. “Every door and every window closed! The settlement is deserted. Some one has been before us and apprised them of our arrival.”
“Here we are,” said Field, as the roofs and trees of the village, the spire, and the expansive factory came into view. “Every door and every window is shut! The place is deserted. Someone got here before us and warned them about our arrival.”
“Will they pour water on me?” said the Bishop. “It must be a stream indeed that shall put out the blaze that I am going to light. What shall we do first? Halt there, you men,” said the Liberator looking back with that scowl which his apprentices never could forget. “Will you halt or won’t you? or must I be among you?”
“Are they really going to pour water on me?” the Bishop asked. “It better be a river if it’s going to put out the fire I’m about to start. What should we do first? Stop right there, you guys,” said the Liberator, looking back with that glare his apprentices could never forget. “Are you going to stop or not? Or do I need to step in myself?”
There was a tremulous shuffling and then a comparative silence.
There was a shaky shuffle followed by a relative quiet.
The women and children of the village had been gathered into the factory yard, of which the great gates were closed.
The women and children of the village had been gathered in the factory yard, where the large gates were shut.
“What shall we burn first?” asked the Bishop.
“What should we burn first?” asked the Bishop.
“We may as well parley with them a little,” said Field; “perhaps we may contrive to gain admission and then we can sack the whole affair, and let the people burn the machinery. It will be a great moral lesson.”
“We might as well talk to them for a bit,” said Field; “maybe we can figure out a way to get in, and then we can take everything apart and let the people destroy the machinery. It’ll be a great moral lesson.”
“As long as there is burning,” said the Bishop, “I don’t care what lessons you teach them. I leave them to you; but I will have fire to put out that water.”
“As long as there’s burning,” said the Bishop, “I don’t care what lessons you teach them. I leave them to you; but I will have fire to put out that water.”
“I’ll advance,” said Field, and so saying he went forward and rang at the gate; the Bishop, on his mule, with a dozen Hell-cats accompanying him; the great body of the people about twenty yards withdrawn.
“I’ll go ahead,” said Field, and as he said this, he moved forward and rang the gate bell; the Bishop, on his mule, was accompanied by a dozen fierce-looking attendants, while the large crowd of people stood about twenty yards back.
“Who rings?” asked a loud voice.
“Who’s calling?” asked a loud voice.
“One who by the order of the Liberator wishes to enter and see whether his commands for a complete cessation of labour have been complied with in this establishment.”
"Someone who, by the command of the Liberator, wants to come in and check if his orders for a complete halt of work have been followed in this place."
“Very good,” said the Bishop.
“Awesome,” said the Bishop.
“There is no hand at work here,” said the voice; “and you may take my word for it.”
“There’s no one here doing anything,” said the voice; “and you can trust me on that.”
“Your word be hanged,” said the Bishop. “I want to know—”
“Your word is worthless,” said the Bishop. “I need to know—”
“Hush, hush!” said Field, and then in a louder voice he said, “It may be so, but as our messengers this morning were not permitted to enter and were treated with great indignity—”
“Hush, hush!” said Field, and then in a louder voice he said, “It might be true, but since our messengers this morning weren’t allowed to enter and were treated with a lot of disrespect—”
“That’s it,” said the Bishop.
“That's it,” said the Bishop.
“With great indignity,” continued Field, “we must have ocular experience of the state of affairs, and I beg and recommend you therefore at once to let the Liberator enter.”
“It's with great frustration,” Field continued, “that we must see for ourselves what's going on, and I strongly suggest that you allow the Liberator to enter right away.”
“None shall enter here,” replied the unseen guardian of the gate.
“No one can enter here,” replied the invisible guardian of the gate.
“That’s enough,” cried the Bishop.
"That's enough," shouted the Bishop.
“Beware!” said Field.
"Watch out!" said Field.
“Whether you let us in or not, ‘tis all the same,” said the Bishop; “I will have fire for your water, and I have come for that. Now lads!”
“Whether you let us in or not, it’s all the same,” said the Bishop; “I will have fire for your water, and I have come for that. Now, boys!”
“Stop,” said the voice of the unseen. “I will speak to you.”
“Stop,” said the voice from the shadows. “I need to talk to you.”
“He is going to let us in,” whispered Field to the Bishop.
“He’s going to let us in,” Field whispered to the Bishop.
And suddenly there appeared on the flat roof of the lodge that was on one side of the gates—Gerard. His air, his figure, his position were alike commanding, and at the sight of him a loud and spontaneous cheer burst from the assembled thousands. It was the sight of one who was after all the most popular leader of the people that had ever figured in these parts, whose eloquence charmed and commanded, whose disinterestedness was acknowledged, whose sufferings had created sympathy, whose courage, manly bearing, and famous feats of strength were a source to them of pride. There was not a Mowbray man whose heart did not throb with emotion, and whose memory did not recall the orations from the Druid’s altar and the famous meetings on the moor. “Gerard for ever” was the universal shout.
And suddenly, Gerard appeared on the flat roof of the lodge next to the gates. His presence, stance, and figure were all commanding, and seeing him triggered a loud, spontaneous cheer from the crowd of thousands. He was, after all, the most popular leader this area had ever known, whose eloquence captivated and inspired, whose selflessness was recognized, whose struggles drew sympathy, and whose courage, strong demeanor, and legendary feats of strength filled them with pride. Every person from Mowbray felt a surge of emotion, recalling the speeches from the Druid’s altar and the famous gatherings on the moor. “Gerard forever” was the shout of the crowd.
The Bishop who liked no one to be cheered except himself, like many great men, was much disgusted, a little perplexed. “What does all this mean?” he whispered to Field. “I came here to burn down the place.”
The Bishop, who didn't want anyone else to be happy except himself, like many powerful figures, was quite disgusted and somewhat confused. “What does all this mean?” he murmured to Field. “I came here to set the place on fire.”
“Wait awhile,” said Field, “we must humour the Mowbray men a bit. This is their favourite leader, at least was in old days. I know him well; he is a bold and honest man.”
“Wait a minute,” said Field, “we need to accommodate the Mowbray guys a bit. This was their favorite leader, at least back in the day. I know him well; he's a brave and straightforward man.”
“Is this the man who ducked my people?” asked the Bishop fiercely.
“Is this the guy who dodged my people?” asked the Bishop fiercely.
“Hush!” said Field; “he is going to speak.”
“Hush!” Field said. “He’s about to speak.”
“My friends,” said Gerard, “for if we are not friends who should be? (loud cheers and cries of “Very true”), if you come hear to learn whether the Mowedale works are stopped, I give you my word there is not a machine or man that stirs here at this moment (great cheering). I believe you’ll take my word (cheers, and cries of “We will”). I believe I’m known at Mowbray (“Gerard for ever!”), and on Mowbray Moor too (tumultous cheering). We have met together before this (“That we have”), and shall meet again yet (great cheering). The people haven’t so many friends that they should quarrel with well-wishers. The master here has done his best to soften your lots. He is not one of those who deny that Labour has rights (loud cheers). I say that Mr Trafford has always acknowledged the rights of Labour (prolonged cheers and cries of “So he has”). Well, is he the man that we should injure? (“No, no”). What if he did give a cold reception to some visitors this morning—(groans)—perhaps they wore faces he was not used to (loud cheers and laughter from the Mowbray people). I dare say they mean as well as we do—no doubt of that—but still a neighbour’s a neighbour (immense cheering). Now, my lads, three cheers for the National Holiday,” and Gerard gave the time, and his voice was echoed by the thousands present. “The master here has no wish to interfere with the National Holiday; all he wants to secure is that all mills and works should alike stop (cries of “Very just”). And I say so too,” continued Gerard. “It is just; just and manly and like a true-born Englishman as he is, who loves the people and whose fathers before him loved the people (great cheering). Three cheers for Mr Trafford I say;” and they were given; “and three cheers for Mrs Trafford too, the friend of the poor!” Here the mob became not only enthusiastic but maudlin; all vowing to each other that Trafford was a true-born Englishman and his wife a very angel upon earth. This popular feeling is so contagious that even the Hell-cats shared it—cheering, shaking hands with each other, and almost shedding tears—though it must be confessed that they had some vague idea that it was all to end in something to drink.
“My friends,” said Gerard, “if we’re not friends, then who else should be? (loud cheers and cries of “Very true”), if you’re here to find out whether the Mowedale works have stopped, I promise you there’s not a single machine or person moving here at this moment (great cheering). I believe you’ll take my word for it (cheers, and cries of “We will”). I think I’m known at Mowbray (“Gerard forever!”), and on Mowbray Moor too (tumultuous cheering). We’ve gathered here before (“That we have”), and we’ll meet again (great cheering). The people don’t have many friends, so they shouldn’t argue with those who wish them well. The master here has done his best to improve your situations. He’s not one of those who deny that Labor has rights (loud cheers). I say that Mr. Trafford has always recognized the rights of Labor (prolonged cheers and cries of “So he has”). Well, should we harm him? (“No, no”). What if he welcomed some visitors a bit coldly this morning—(groans)—maybe they had unfamiliar faces (loud cheers and laughter from the Mowbray people). I’m sure they mean well—no doubt about that—but still, a neighbor’s a neighbor (immense cheering). Now, my friends, three cheers for the National Holiday,” and Gerard led the cheers, his voice echoed by the thousands present. “The master here doesn’t want to interfere with the National Holiday; all he wants is for all mills and works to stop together (cries of “Very just”). And I agree,” continued Gerard. “It’s fair; fair and manly, just like a true-born Englishman who loves the people and whose ancestors loved the people before him (great cheering). Three cheers for Mr. Trafford, I say,” and they cheered; “and three cheers for Mrs. Trafford too, the friend of the poor!” At this, the crowd became not only enthusiastic but sentimental; all swearing to one another that Trafford was a true-born Englishman and his wife a real angel on earth. This popular feeling is so infectious that even the Hell-cats joined in—cheering, shaking hands with each other, and almost shedding tears—though it must be noted that they had some vague idea that it would all end with something to drink.
Their great leader however remained unmoved, and nothing but his brutal stupidity could have prevented him from endeavouring to arrest the tide of public feeling, but he was quite bewildered by the diversion, and for the first time failed in finding a prompter in Field. The Chartist was cowed by Gerard; his old companion in scenes that the memory lingered over, and whose superior genius had often controlled and often led him. Gerard too had recognized him and had made some personal allusion and appeal to him, which alike touched his conscience and flattered his vanity. The ranks were broken, the spirit of the expedition had dissolved, the great body were talking of returning, some of the stragglers indeed were on their way back, the Bishop silent and confused kept knocking the mane of his mule with his hammer.
Their great leader, however, stayed unmoved, and nothing but his sheer stupidity could explain why he didn't try to change the public's opinion. He was completely thrown off by the distraction and, for the first time, failed to find support from Field. The Chartist was intimidated by Gerard; his former companion in memories that still lingered, whose greater talent had often guided him. Gerard had recognized him and made a personal reference and appeal, which both touched his conscience and boosted his ego. The ranks had broken, the spirit of the mission had faded, the main group was talking about turning back, and some of the stragglers were already headed in that direction, while the Bishop, silent and confused, kept hitting his mule's mane with his hammer.
“Now,” said Morley who during this scene had stood apart accompanied by Devilsdust and Dandy Mick. “Now,” said Morley to the latter, “now is your time.”
“Now,” said Morley, who had been standing apart during this scene with Devilsdust and Dandy Mick. “Now,” Morley said to the latter, “this is your moment.”
“Gentlemen!” sang out Mick.
"Hey, guys!" sang out Mick.
“A speech, a speech!” cried out several.
“A speech, a speech!” shouted a few.
“Listen to Mick Radley,” whispered Devilsdust moving swiftly among the mob and addressing every one he met of influence. “Listen to Mick Radley, he has something important.”
“Listen to Mick Radley,” whispered Devilsdust, quickly moving through the crowd and speaking to everyone influential he encountered. “Listen to Mick Radley, he has something important to say.”
“Radley for ever! Listen to Mick Radley! Go it Dandy! Pitch it into them! Silence for Dandy Mick! Jump up on that ere bank,” and on the bank Mick mounted accordingly.
“Radley forever! Listen to Mick Radley! Go for it, Dandy! Throw it at them! Silence for Dandy Mick! Jump up on that bank,” and Mick climbed up on the bank as instructed.
“Gentlemen,” said Mick.
“Guys,” said Mick.
“Well you have said that before.”
"Well, you've said that already."
“I like to hear him say ‘Gentlemen;’ it’s respectful.”
“I like hearing him say ‘Gentlemen;’ it’s respectful.”
“Gentlemen,” said the Dandy, “the National Holiday has begun—”
“Gentlemen,” the Dandy said, “the National Holiday has started—”
“Three cheers for it!”
"Three cheers for that!"
“Silence; hear the Dandy!”
“Quiet; listen to the Dandy!”
“The National Holiday has begun,” continued Mick, “and it seems to me the best thing for the people to do is to take a walk in Lord de Mowbray’s park.”
“The National Holiday has started,” Mick went on, “and I think the best thing for people to do is take a walk in Lord de Mowbray’s park.”
This proposition was received with one of those wild shouts of approbation which indicate the orator has exactly hit his audience between wind and water. The fact is the public mind at this instant wanted to be led, and in Dandy Mick a leader appeared. A leader to be successful should embody in his system the necessities of his followers; express what every one feels, but no one has had the ability or the courage to pronounce.
This proposal was met with one of those wild cheers of approval that show the speaker has perfectly resonated with his audience. The truth is, the public was looking for guidance at that moment, and Dandy Mick stepped up as a leader. To be effective, a leader needs to include in his approach what his followers need; to articulate what everyone feels but no one has had the ability or courage to say.
The courage and adroitness, the influence of Gerard, had reconciled the people to the relinquishment of the great end for which they had congregated; but neither man nor multitude like to make preparations without obtaining a result. Every one wanted to achieve some object by the movement; and at this critical juncture an object was proposed, and one which promised novelty, amusement, excitement. The Bishop whose consent must be obtained, but who relinquished an idea with the same difficulty with which he had imbibed it, alone murmured, and kept saying to Field, “I thought we came to burn down the mill! A bloody-minded Capitalist, a man that makes gardens and forces the people to wash themselves: What is all this?”
The bravery and skill of Gerard had convinced the people to let go of the big goal for which they had gathered; however, neither individuals nor the crowd enjoy making plans without a clear outcome. Everyone wanted to accomplish something with this effort; at this crucial moment, a new idea was suggested, one that promised excitement and fun. The Bishop, whose approval was necessary but who let go of ideas as easily as he embraced them, was the only one complaining, repeatedly telling Field, “I thought we came to burn down the mill! A ruthless capitalist, a guy who creates gardens and forces people to clean themselves: What’s all this about?”
Field said what he could, while Devilsdust leaning over the mule’s shoulder, cajoled the other ear of the Bishop, who at last gave his consent with almost as much reluctance as George the Fourth did to the emancipation of the Roman Catholics; but he made his terms, and said in a sulky voice he must have a glass of ale.
Field said what he could, while Devilsdust leaned over the mule’s shoulder, coaxing the other ear of the Bishop, who finally gave his consent with nearly as much reluctance as George the Fourth did to the emancipation of the Roman Catholics; but he made his demands clear and said in a grumpy voice that he needed a glass of ale.
“Drink a glass of ale with Lord de Mowbray,” said Devilsdust.
“Have a glass of ale with Lord de Mowbray,” said Devilsdust.
Book 6 Chapter 11
When the news had arrived in the morning at Mowbray, that the messengers of the Bishop had met with a somewhat queer reception at the Mowedale works, Gerard prescient that some trouble might in consequence occur there, determined to repair at once to the residence of his late employer. It so happened that Monday was the day on which the cottages up the dale and on the other side of the river were visited by an envoy of Ursula Trafford, and it was the office of Sybil this morning to fulfil the duties of that mission of charity. She had mentioned this to her father on the previous day, and as in consequence of the strike, he was no longer occupied, he had proposed to accompany his daughter on the morrow. Together therefore they had walked until they arrived at the bridge, it being then about two hours to noon, a little above their former residence. Here they were to separate. Gerard embraced his daughter with even more than usual tenderness; and as Sybil crossed the bridge, she looked round at her father, and her glance caught his, turned for the same fond purpose.
When the news came in the morning at Mowbray that the Bishop's messengers had a strange reception at the Mowedale works, Gerard sensed that some trouble might arise from this and decided to go straight to the home of his former employer. Coincidentally, Monday was when an envoy from Ursula Trafford visited the cottages up the dale and on the other side of the river, and it was Sybil's responsibility this morning to carry out that charitable mission. She had mentioned this to her father the day before, and since he was no longer busy due to the strike, he offered to accompany her the next day. So, they walked together until they reached the bridge, which was about two hours before noon, not far from where they used to live. Here they were to part ways. Gerard embraced his daughter with even more affection than usual; and as Sybil crossed the bridge, she looked back at her father, and their eyes met with the same loving intent.
Sybil was not alone; Harold, who had ceased to gambol, but who had gained in stature, majesty and weight what he had lost of lithe and frolick grace, was by her side. He no longer danced before his mistress, coursed away and then returned, or vented his exuberant life in a thousand feats of playful vigour; but sedate and observant, he was always at hand, ever sagacious, and seemed to watch her every glance.
Sybil wasn't alone; Harold, who had stopped frolicking, but had gained in height, dignity, and presence what he had lost in flexible, playful grace, was next to her. He no longer danced for his mistress, ran off and then came back, or expressed his lively spirit through countless playful antics; instead, he was calm and watchful, always nearby, ever wise, and seemed to pay attention to her every move.
The day was beautiful, the scene was fair, the spot indeed was one which rendered the performance of gracious offices to Sybil doubly sweet. She ever begged of the Lady Superior that she might be her minister to the cottages up Dale. They were full of familiar faces. It was a region endeared to Sybil by many memories of content and tenderness. And as she moved along to-day her heart was light, and the natural joyousness of her disposition, which so many adverse circumstances had tended to repress, was visible in her sunny face. She was happy about her father. The invasion of the miners, instead of prompting him as she had feared to some rash conduct, appeared to have filled him only with disgust. Even now he was occupied in a pursuit of order and peace, counselling prudence and protecting the benevolent.
The day was beautiful, the scene was lovely, and the place truly made helping Sybil feel even more rewarding. She always asked the Lady Superior if she could be her helper for the cottages up Dale. Those cottages were filled with familiar faces. This area held many cherished memories of happiness and kindness for Sybil. As she walked today, her heart was light, and the natural joy of her personality, which had been stifled by so many challenges, showed on her bright face. She felt happy about her father. The arrival of the miners, instead of leading him to act rashly as she had feared, seemed to only fill him with disgust. Even now, he was focused on restoring order and peace, advising caution and protecting those who were kind.
She passed through a copse which skirted those woods of Mowbray wherein she had once so often rambled with one whose image now hovered over her spirit. Ah! what scenes and changes, dazzling and dark, had occurred since the careless though thoughtful days of her early girlhood! Sybil mused: she recalled the moonlit hour when Mr Franklin first paid a visit to their cottage, their walks and wanderings, the expeditions which she planned and the explanations which she so artlessly gave him. Her memory wandered to their meeting in Westminster, and all the scenes of sorrow and of softness of which it was the herald. Her imagination raised before her in colours of light and life the morning, the terrible morning when he came to her desperate rescue; his voice sounded in her ear; her cheek glowed as she recalled their tender farewell.
She walked through a small forest that bordered the Mowbray woods where she had often strolled with someone whose memory still lingered in her mind. Ah! What dazzling and dark scenes and changes had occurred since those carefree yet reflective days of her early youth! Sybil reflected: she remembered the moonlit night when Mr. Franklin first visited their cottage, their walks and adventures, the plans she made, and the explanations she gave so innocently. Her memory shifted to their meeting in Westminster and all the moments of sadness and tenderness that followed. Her imagination vividly brought to life the morning, the terrible morning when he came to her aid; his voice echoed in her mind, and her cheek flushed as she recalled their heartfelt goodbye.
It was past noon: Sybil had reached the term of her expedition, had visited her last charge; she was emerging from the hills into the open country, and about to regain the river road that would in time have conducted her to the bridge. On one side of her was the moor, on the other a wood that was the boundary of Mowbray Park. And now a number of women met her, some of whom she recognised, and had indeed visited earlier in the morning. Their movements were disordered, distress and panic were expressed on their countenances. Sybil stopped, she spoke to some, the rest gathered around her. The Hell-cats were coming, they said; they were on the other side of the river, burning mills, destroying all they could put their hands on, man, woman and child.
It was past noon: Sybil had finished her journey, had visited her last patient; she was coming down from the hills into open land and was about to get back to the river road that would eventually take her to the bridge. On one side was the moor, and on the other, a forest that marked the edge of Mowbray Park. Suddenly, a group of women approached her, some of whom she recognized and had actually visited earlier in the morning. They were frantic, showing signs of distress and panic on their faces. Sybil stopped and spoke to some of them, while the rest gathered around her. They said the Hell-cats were coming; they were on the other side of the river, burning mills and destroying everything they could get their hands on—man, woman, and child.
Sybil, alarmed for her father, put to them some questions, to which they gave incoherent answers. It was however clear that they had seen no one, and knew nothing of their own experience. The rumour had reached them that the mob was advancing up Dale, those who had apprised them had, according to their statement, absolutely witnessed the approach of the multitude, and so they had locked up their cottages, crossed the bridge, and ran away to the woods and moor. Under these circumstances, deeming that there might be much exaggeration, Sybil at length resolved to advance, and in a few minutes those whom she had encountered were out of sight. She patted Harold, who looked up in her face and gave a bark, significant of his approbation of her proceeding, and also of his consciousness that something strange was going on. She had not proceeded very far before two men on horseback, at full gallop, met her. They pulled up directly they observed her, and said, “You had better go back as fast as you can: the mob is out, and coming up Dale in great force.”
Sybil, worried about her father, asked them a few questions, but they gave jumbled answers. It was clear they hadn’t seen anyone and had no idea about their own situation. They had heard that the mob was moving up Dale; those who informed them claimed they had actually seen the crowd approaching. So, they had locked up their homes, crossed the bridge, and fled to the woods and moor. Considering that there might be a lot of exaggeration in their accounts, Sybil eventually decided to move forward, and within a few minutes, the people she had met were out of sight. She patted Harold, who looked up at her and barked, showing his approval of her decision and that he sensed something unusual was happening. She hadn’t gone far when two men on horseback, riding fast, encountered her. They stopped as soon as they saw her and said, “You should turn back as quickly as you can: the mob is out and coming up Dale in large numbers.”
Sybil enquired, with much agitation, whether they had themselves seen the people, and they replied that they had not, but that advices had been received from Mowbray of their approach, and as for themselves they were hurrying at their utmost speed to a town ten miles off, where they understood some yeomanry were stationed, and to whom the Mayor of Mowbray had last night sent a despatch: Sybil would have enquired whether there were time for her to reach the bridge and join her father at the factory of Trafford, but the horsemen were impatient and rode off. Still she determined to proceed. All that she now aimed at was to reach Gerard and share his fate.
Sybil asked, clearly agitated, whether they had seen the people themselves, and they replied that they hadn’t, but they had received word from Mowbray about their approach. They were rushing at full speed to a town ten miles away, where they heard some local militia were stationed, and to whom the Mayor of Mowbray had sent a message the night before. Sybil wanted to ask if she had time to reach the bridge and meet her father at Trafford's factory, but the horsemen were impatient and rode off. Still, she was determined to go on. All she focused on now was getting to Gerard and sharing his fate.
A boat put across the river; two men and a crowd of women. The mob had been seen; at least there was positively one person present who had distinguished them in the extreme distance, or rather the cloud of dust which they created; there were dreadful stories of their violence and devastation. It was understood that a body meant to attack Trafford’s works, but, as the narrator added, it was very probable that the greater part would cross the bridge and so on to the Moor, where they would hold a meeting.
A boat crossed the river with two men and a crowd of women. The mob had been spotted; there was definitely at least one person who recognized them from a distance, or rather the cloud of dust they stirred up. There were terrible tales about their violence and destruction. It was believed that they intended to attack Trafford’s works, but as the narrator mentioned, it was likely that most of them would cross the bridge and head to the Moor, where they planned to gather.
Sybil would fain have crossed in the boat, but there was no one to assist her. They had escaped, and meant to lose no time in finding a place of refuge for the moment. They were sure if they recrossed now, they must meet the mob. They were about to leave her, Sybil in infinite distress, when a lady driving herself in a pony carriage, with a couple of grooms behind her mounted also on ponies of the same form and colour, came up from the direction of the Moor, and observing the group and Sybil much agitated, pulled up and enquired the cause. One of the men, frequently interrupted by all the women, immediately entered into a narrative of the state of affairs for which the lady was evidently quite unprepared, for her alarm was considerable.
Sybil wanted to cross in the boat, but there was no one to help her. They had escaped and were eager to find a safe place to hide for now. They were certain that if they tried to cross back, they would run into the mob. Just as they were about to leave her, with Sybil feeling extremely distressed, a lady driving her own pony carriage appeared, accompanied by a couple of grooms riding ponies of the same type and color. She came from the direction of the Moor, noticed the group and Sybil looking very upset, stopped, and asked what was wrong. One of the men, often cut off by the women, quickly began to explain the situation, which clearly caught the lady off guard, as she looked quite alarmed.
“And this young person will persist in crossing over,” continued the man. “It’s nothing less than madness. I tell her she will meet instant death or worse.”
“And this young person will keep trying to cross over,” the man continued. “It’s nothing short of madness. I tell her she will face instant death or worse.”
“It seems to me very rash,” said the lady in a kind tone, and who seemed to recognise her.
“It seems to me very reckless,” said the lady in a kind tone, who appeared to recognize her.
“Alas! what am I to do!” exclaimed Sybil. “I left my father at Mr Trafford’s!”
“Oh no! What am I going to do!” cried Sybil. “I left my dad at Mr. Trafford’s!”
“Well, we have no time to lose,” said the man, whose companion had now fastened the boat to the bank, and so wishing them good morning, and followed by the whole of his cargo, they went on their way.
“Well, we have no time to waste,” said the man, whose companion had now tied the boat to the shore, and after wishing them good morning, and followed by all of his cargo, they continued on their way.
But just at this moment a gentleman, mounted on a very knowing little cob, came cantering up, exclaiming, as he reached the pony carriage, “My dear Joan, I am looking after you. I have been in the greatest alarm for you. There are riots on the other side of the river, and I was afraid you might have crossed the bridge.”
But just then, a gentleman riding a very clever little horse came trotting up, saying, as he reached the pony carriage, “My dear Joan, I’ve been looking for you. I’ve been really worried. There are riots across the river, and I was afraid you might have crossed the bridge.”
Upon this, Lady Joan related to Mr Mountchesney how she had just become acquainted with the intelligence, and then they conversed together for a moment or so in a whisper: when turning round to Sybil, she said, “I think you had really better come home with us till affairs are a little more quiet.”
Upon this, Lady Joan told Mr. Mountchesney that she had just learned the news, and then they chatted quietly for a moment or so. Turning to Sybil, she said, “I think you should really come home with us until things settle down a bit.”
“You are most kind,” said Sybil, “but if I could get back to the town through Mowbray Park, I think I might do something for my father!”
“You're very kind,” Sybil said, “but if I could get back to town through Mowbray Park, I think I might be able to do something for my dad!”
“We are going to the Castle through the park at this moment,” said the gentleman. “You had better come with us. There you will at least be safe, and perhaps we shall be able to do something for the good people in trouble over the water,” and so saying, nodding to a groom who, advancing, held his cob, the gentleman dismounted, and approaching Sybil with great courtesy, said, “I think we ought all of us to know each other. Lady Joan and myself had once the pleasure of meeting you, I think, at Mr Trafford’s. It is a long time ago, but,” he added in a subdued tone, “you are not a person to forget.”
“We're heading to the Castle through the park right now,” the gentleman said. “You should come along with us. At least you'll be safe there, and maybe we can do something to help those good people in trouble over the water.” As he spoke, he nodded to a groom who approached while holding his cob. The gentleman dismounted and, with great courtesy, turned to Sybil and said, “I think we should all be acquainted. Lady Joan and I had the pleasure of meeting you at Mr. Trafford’s, I believe. It was a long time ago, but,” he added in a softer tone, “you’re someone I wouldn't forget.”
Sybil was insensible to Mr Mountchesney’s gallantry, but alarmed and perplexed, she yielded to the representations of himself and Lady Joan, and got into the phaeton. Turning from the river, they pursued a road which entered after a short progress into the park, Mr Mountchesney cantering on before them, Harold following. They took their way for about a mile through a richly-wooded demesne, Lady Joan addressing many observations with great kindness to Sybil, and frequently endeavouring, though in vain, to distract her agitated thoughts, till they at length emerged from the more covered parts into extensive lawns, while on a rising ground which they rapidly approached rose Mowbray Castle, a modern castellated building, raised in a style not remarkable for its taste or correctness, but vast, grand, and imposing.
Sybil was unaware of Mr. Mountchesney’s flirtation, but feeling alarmed and confused, she gave in to the suggestions of him and Lady Joan and got into the phaeton. Turning away from the river, they followed a road that soon led into the park, with Mr. Mountchesney riding ahead and Harold following. They traveled about a mile through a lushly wooded area, with Lady Joan kindly engaging Sybil in conversation and often trying, though unsuccessfully, to divert her troubled thoughts. Eventually, they came out of the denser parts into wide lawns, and on a hill that they quickly approached stood Mowbray Castle, a modern castle-like structure, built in a style that wasn't particularly tasteful or well-executed, but was large, grand, and impressive.
“And now,” said Mr Mountchesney, riding up to them and addressing Sybil, “I will send off a scout immediately for news of your father. In the mean time let us believe the best!” Sybil thanked him with cordiality, and then she entered—Mowbray Castle.
“And now,” said Mr. Mountchesney, riding up to them and speaking to Sybil, “I’ll send someone right away to find out news about your father. In the meantime, let’s keep our hopes up!” Sybil thanked him warmly, and then she entered Mowbray Castle.
Book 6 Chapter 12
Less than an hour after the arrival of Sybil at Mowbray Castle the scout that Mr Mountchesney had sent off to gather news returned, and with intelligence of the triumph of Gerard’s eloquence, that all had ended happily, and that the people were dispersing and returning to the town.
Less than an hour after Sybil arrived at Mowbray Castle, the scout that Mr. Mountchesney had sent out to gather news returned with updates about Gerard's successful speech. Everything had turned out well, and the crowd was breaking up and heading back to the town.
Kind as was the reception accorded to Sybil by Lady de Mowbray and her daughter on her arrival, the remembrance of the perilous position of her father had totally disqualified her from responding to their advances. Acquainted with the cause of her anxiety and depression and sympathising with womanly softness with her distress, nothing could be more considerate than their behaviour. It touched Sybil much, and she regretted the harsh thoughts that irresistible circumstances had forced her to cherish respecting persons, who, now that she saw them in their domestic and unaffected hour, had apparently many qualities to conciliate and to charm. When the good news arrived of her father’s safety, and safety achieved in a manner so flattering to a daughter’s pride, it came upon a heart predisposed to warmth and kindness and all her feelings opened. The tears stood in her beautiful eyes, and they were tears not only of tenderness but gratitude. Fortunately Lord de Mowbray was at the moment absent, and as the question of the controverted inheritance was a secret to every member of the family except himself, the name of Gerard excited no invidious sensation in the circle. Sybil was willing to please and to be pleased: every one was captivated by her beauty, her grace, her picturesque expression and sweet simplicity. Lady de Mowbray serenely smiled and frequently when unobserved viewed her through her eyeglass. Lady Joan, much softened by marriage, would show her the castle; Lady Maud was in ecstasies with all that Sybil said or did: while Mr Mountchesney who had thought of little else but Sybil ever since Lady Maud’s report of her seraphic singing, and who had not let four-and-twenty hours go by without discovering, with all the practised art of St James’, the name and residence of the unknown fair, flattered himself he was making great play when Sybil, moved by his great kindness, distinguished him by frequent notice. They had viewed the castle, they were in the music-room, Sybil had been prevailed upon, though with reluctance, to sing. Some Spanish church music which she found there called forth all her powers: all was happiness, delight, rapture, Lady Maud in a frenzy of friendship, Mr Mountchesney convinced that the country in August might be delightful, and Lady Joan almost gay because Alfred was pleased. Lady de Mowbray had been left in her boudoir with the “Morning Post.” Sybil had just finished a ravishing air, there was a murmur of luncheon—when suddenly Harold, who had persisted in following his mistress and whom Mr Mountchesney had gallantly introduced into the music-room, rose and coming forward from the corner in which he reposed, barked violently.
Although Sybil received a warm welcome from Lady de Mowbray and her daughter upon her arrival, the memory of her father's dangerous situation made it impossible for her to fully engage with them. They understood her anxiety and sadness, and showed compassion that was truly considerate. This impacted Sybil deeply, and she felt remorse for the harsh judgments she had formed about them, as seeing them in their genuine, relaxed moments revealed many charming qualities. When the good news of her father's safety arrived, achieved in a way that gave her pride as a daughter, it warmed her heart, opening her emotions. Tears filled her beautiful eyes, not just from tenderness but also from gratitude. Luckily, Lord de Mowbray was away at that moment, and since the issue of the contested inheritance was known only to him, there was no tension in the room over Gerard's name. Sybil was eager to both please and be pleased; everyone was enchanted by her beauty, grace, expressive charm, and sweet simplicity. Lady de Mowbray smiled serenely and often sneaked glances at her through her eyeglass. Lady Joan, softened by marriage, offered to show her the castle, while Lady Maud was thrilled with everything Sybil said or did. Mr. Mountchesney, who hadn't thought about anything else since hearing Lady Maud describe Sybil's angelic singing, had made it his mission to uncover her identity and home, and he felt successful when Sybil, touched by his kindness, paid him more attention. They had toured the castle and were now in the music room, where Sybil had reluctantly agreed to sing. Some Spanish church music she found there brought out her full talent: joy, delight, and rapture filled the air, with Lady Maud in a frenzy of friendship, Mr. Mountchesney convinced that the countryside in August could be wonderful, and Lady Joan almost cheerful because Alfred was happy. Lady de Mowbray had remained in her boudoir reading the “Morning Post.” Sybil had just finished a captivating piece, and as a lunch buzz began, suddenly Harold, who had insisted on following his mistress and whom Mr. Mountchesney had gallantly brought into the music room, stood up and barked loudly from his corner.
“How now!” said Mr Mountchesney.
"What's up?" said Mr Mountchesney.
“Harold!” said Sybil in a tone of remonstrance and surprise.
“Harold!” Sybil said, sounding both surprised and reprimanding.
But the dog not only continued to bark but even howled. At this moment the groom of the chambers entered the room abruptly and with a face of mystery said that he wished to speak with Mr Mountchesney. That gentleman immediately withdrew. He was absent some little time, the dog very agitated; Lady Joan becoming disquieted, when he returned. His changed air struck the vigilant eye of his wife.
But the dog not only kept barking but also howled. Just then, the chamberlain walked into the room suddenly and, with a mysterious look, said he needed to talk to Mr. Mountchesney. That gentleman left right away. He was gone for a little while, the dog very restless; Lady Joan grew anxious while he was away. When he came back, his changed demeanor caught the attentive eye of his wife.
“What has happened Alfred?” she said.
“What’s going on, Alfred?” she asked.
“Oh! don’t be alarmed,” he replied with an obvious affectation of ease. “There are some troublesome people in the park; stragglers I suppose from the rioters. The gate-keeper ought not to have let them pass. I have given directions to Bentley what to do, if they come to the castle.”
“Oh! don’t worry,” he replied with a clear pretense of calm. “There are some annoying people in the park; probably just stragglers from the rioters. The gatekeeper shouldn’t have let them through. I’ve told Bentley what to do if they come to the castle.”
“Let us go to mama,” said Lady Joan.
"Let's go to Mom," said Lady Joan.
And they were all about leaving the music-room, when a servant came running in and called out “Mr Bentley told me to say, sir, they are in sight.”
And they were just about to leave the music room when a servant ran in and shouted, “Mr. Bentley asked me to tell you, sir, they’re in sight.”
“Very well,” said Mr Mountchesney in a calm tone but changing colour. “You had better go to your mama, Joan, and take Maud and our friend with you. I will stay below for a while,” and notwithstanding the remonstrances of his wife, Mr Mountchesney went to the hall.
“Alright,” Mr. Mountchesney replied in a calm voice, though his expression changed. “You should go to your mom, Joan, and take Maud and our friend with you. I’ll stay down here for a bit,” and despite his wife's protests, Mr. Mountchesney walked to the hall.
“I don’t know what to do, sir,” said the house steward. “They are a very strong party.”
“I don’t know what to do, sir,” said the house steward. “They are a really strong group.”
“Close all the windows, lock and bar all the doors,” said Mr Mountchesney. “I am frightened,” he continued, “about your lord. I fear he may fall in with these people.”
“Close all the windows, lock and secure all the doors,” said Mr. Mountchesney. “I’m scared,” he continued, “about your lord. I worry he might get involved with these people.”
“My lord is at Mowbray,” said Mr Bentley. “He must have heard of this mob there.”
“My lord is at Mowbray,” Mr. Bentley said. “He must have heard about this crowd there.”
And now emerging from the plantations and entering on the lawns, the force and description of the invading party were easier to distinguish. They were numerous, though consisting of only a section of the original expedition, for Gerard had collected a great portion of the Mowbray men, and they preferred being under his command to following a stranger whom they did not much like on a somewhat licentious adventure of which their natural leader disapproved. The invading section therefore were principally composed of Hell-cats, though singular enough Morley of all men in the world accompanied them, attended by Devilsdust, Dandy Mick, and others of that youthful class of which these last were the idols and heroes. There were perhaps eighteen hundred or two thousand persons armed with bars and bludgeons, in general a grimy crew, whose dress and appearance revealed the kind of labour to which they were accustomed. The difference between them and the minority of Mowbray operatives was instantly recognizable.
And now, as they came out of the plantations and onto the lawns, it was easier to see the force and makeup of the invading group. They were a large crowd, though only a section of the original expedition, since Gerard had gathered many of the Mowbray men, who preferred serving under his command rather than following a stranger they didn’t much like on a reckless adventure their natural leader disapproved of. Thus, the invading group was mainly made up of Hell-cats, although it was quite unusual for Morley, of all people, to be with them, accompanied by Devilsdust, Dandy Mick, and others from that youthful crowd who idolized them. There were probably around eighteen hundred to two thousand people armed with bars and clubs, mostly a rough-looking group whose clothing and appearance showed the kind of work they were used to. The difference between them and the smaller group of Mowbray workers was immediately clear.
When they perceived the castle this dreadful band gave a ferocious shout. Lady de Mowbray showed blood; she was composed and courageous. She observed the mob from the window, and re-assuring her daughters and Sybil she said she would go down and speak to them. She was on the point of leaving the room with this object when Mr Mountchesney entered and hearing her purpose, dissuaded her from attempting it. “Leave all to me,” he said; “and make yourselves quite easy; they will go away, I am certain they will go away,” and he again quitted them.
When they saw the castle, this terrifying group let out a fierce shout. Lady de Mowbray showed strength; she was calm and brave. She watched the crowd from the window, and to reassure her daughters and Sybil, she said she would go down and talk to them. She was about to leave the room for that reason when Mr. Mountchesney entered. Hearing her plan, he urged her not to go. “Leave everything to me,” he said; “and relax; I’m sure they’ll leave,” and he left them again.
In the meantime Lady de Mowbray and her friends observed the proceedings below. When the main body had advanced within a few hundred yards of the castle, they halted and seated themselves on the turf. This step re-assured the garrison: it was generally held to indicate that the intentions of the invaders were not of a very settled or hostile character; that they had visited the place probably in a spirit of frolic, and if met with tact and civility might ultimately be induced to retire from it without much annoyance. This was evidently the opinion of Mr Mountchesney from the first, and when an uncouth being on a white mule, attended by twenty or thirty miners, advanced to the castle and asked for Lord de Mowbray, Mr Mountchesney met them with kindness, saying that he regretted his father-in-law was absent, expressed his readiness to represent him, and enquired their pleasure. His courteous bearing evidently had an influence on the Bishop, who dropping his usual brutal tone mumbled something about his wish to drink Lord de Mowbray’s health.
Meanwhile, Lady de Mowbray and her friends watched the events unfolding below. When the main group got a few hundred yards from the castle, they stopped and sat down on the grass. This calmed the garrison; it was commonly believed that the invaders didn’t seem very serious or hostile. It seemed they had come to the place in a lighthearted spirit, and if approached with thoughtfulness and politeness, they might be persuaded to leave without causing much trouble. Mr. Mountchesney clearly thought this from the start, and when a strange-looking man on a white mule, accompanied by twenty or thirty miners, came to the castle asking for Lord de Mowbray, Mr. Mountchesney greeted them warmly. He expressed his regret that his father-in-law was away, offered to represent him, and asked what they needed. His polite demeanor clearly affected the Bishop, who dropped his usual harsh tone and mumbled something about wanting to toast Lord de Mowbray’s health.
“You shall all drink his health,” said Mr Mountchesney humouring him, and he gave directions that a couple of barrels of ale should be broached in the park before the castle. The Bishop was pleased, the people were in good humour, some men began dancing, it seemed that the cloud had blown over, and Mr Mountchesney sent up a bulletin to Lady de Mowbray that all danger was past and that he hoped in ten minutes they would all have disappeared.
“You all should raise a glass to his health,” Mr. Mountchesney said playfully, and he instructed that a couple of barrels of ale be tapped in the park in front of the castle. The Bishop was happy, the crowd was cheerful, some men started dancing, it felt like the troubles had passed, and Mr. Mountchesney sent a message to Lady de Mowbray that all danger was gone and that he hoped in ten minutes they would all have left.
The ten minutes had expired: the Bishop was still drinking ale, and Mr Mountchesney still making civil speeches and keeping his immediate attendants in humour.
The ten minutes were up: the Bishop was still sipping his ale, and Mr. Mountchesney was still making polite speeches and keeping his close companions entertained.
“I wish they would go,” said Lady de Mowbray.
“I wish they would leave,” said Lady de Mowbray.
“How wonderfully Alfred has managed them,” said Lady Joan. “After all,” said Lady Maud, “it must be confessed that the people—” Her sentence was interrupted; Harold who had been shut out but who had laid down without quietly, though moaning at intervals, now sprang at the door with so much force that it trembled on its hinges, while the dog again barked with renewed violence. Sybil went to him: he seized her dress with his teeth and would have pulled her away. Suddenly uncouth and mysterious sounds were heard, there was a loud shriek, the gong in the hall thundered, the great alarum-bell of the tower sounded without, and the housekeeper followed by the female domestics rushed into the room.
“How wonderfully Alfred has managed everything,” Lady Joan said. “After all,” Lady Maud added, “it must be acknowledged that the people—” Her sentence was cut off; Harold, who had been locked out but had been lying quietly while moaning from time to time, suddenly lunged at the door with such force that it shook on its hinges, while the dog barked again with increased intensity. Sybil approached him: he grabbed her dress with his teeth, trying to pull her away. Suddenly, strange and eerie sounds filled the air, a loud scream rang out, the gong in the hall boomed, the big alarm bell of the tower sounded outside, and the housekeeper, followed by the female staff, rushed into the room.
“O! my lady, my lady,” they all exclaimed at the same time, “the Hell-cats are breaking into the castle.”
“O! my lady, my lady,” they all shouted at once, “the Hell-cats are breaking into the castle.”
Before any one of the terrified company could reply, the voice of Mr Mountchesney was heard. He was approaching them; he was no longer calm. He hurried into the room; he was pale, evidently greatly alarmed. “I have come to you,” he said; “these fellows have got in below. While there is time and we can manage them, you must leave the place.”
Before anyone in the scared group could respond, Mr. Mountchesney's voice rang out. He was coming toward them, clearly no longer calm. He rushed into the room, looking pale and obviously very shaken. “I've come to warn you,” he said. “Those guys have gotten in downstairs. While we still have time and can handle them, you all need to get out of here.”
“I am ready for anything.” said Lady de Mowbray.
“I’m ready for anything,” said Lady de Mowbray.
Lady Joan and Lady Maud wrung their hands in frantic terror. Sybil very pale said “Let me go down; I may know some of these men.”
Lady Joan and Lady Maud twisted their hands in panic. Sybil, looking very pale, said, “Let me go down; I might know some of these guys.”
“No, no,” said Mr Mountchesney. “They are not Mowbray people. It would not be safe.”
“No, no,” said Mr. Mountchesney. “They aren’t from Mowbray. It wouldn’t be safe.”
Dreadful sounds were now heard; a blending of shouts and oaths and hideous merriment. Their hearts trembled.
Dreadful sounds were now heard; a mix of shouts, curses, and terrible laughter. Their hearts trembled.
“The mob are in the house, sir,” called out Mr Bentley rushing up to them. “They say they will see everything.”
“The crowd is in the house, sir,” shouted Mr. Bentley as he rushed up to them. “They say they want to see everything.”
“Let them see everything,” said Lady de Mowbray, “but make a condition that they first let us go. Try Alfred, try to manage them before they are utterly ungovernable.”
“Let them see everything,” said Lady de Mowbray, “but make it a condition that they let us go first. Alfred, try to handle them before they become completely uncontrollable.”
Mr Mountchesney again left them on this desperate mission. Lady de Mowbray and all the women remained in the chamber. Not a word was spoken: the silence was complete. Even the maid-servants had ceased to sigh and sob. A feeling something like desperation was stealing over them.
Mr. Mountchesney left them again on this desperate mission. Lady de Mowbray and all the women stayed in the room. No one said a word: the silence was absolute. Even the maids had stopped sighing and crying. A sense of desperation was creeping over them.
The dreadful sounds continued increased. They seemed to approach nearer. It was impossible to distinguish a word, and yet their import was frightful and ferocious.
The terrible sounds kept getting louder. They seemed to be getting closer. It was impossible to make out a single word, but their meaning was terrifying and fierce.
“Lord have mercy on us all!” exclaimed the housekeeper unable to restrain herself. The maids began to cry.
“Lord, have mercy on us all!” the housekeeper exclaimed, unable to hold back her emotions. The maids started to cry.
After an absence of about five minutes Mr Mountchesney again hurried in and leading away Lady de Mowbray, he said, “You haven’t a moment to lose. Follow us!”
After being gone for about five minutes, Mr. Mountchesney rushed back in and, taking Lady de Mowbray with him, said, “You don’t have a moment to waste. Follow us!”
There was a general rush, and following Mr Mountchesney they passed rapidly through several apartments, the fearful noises every moment increasing, until they reached the library which opened on the terrace. The windows were broken, the terrace crowded with people, several of the mob were in the room, even Lady de Mowbray cried out and fell back.
There was a general rush, and following Mr. Mountchesney, they quickly moved through several rooms, the disturbing noises growing louder every moment, until they arrived at the library that opened onto the terrace. The windows were shattered, the terrace packed with people, and several of the mob were in the room; even Lady de Mowbray shouted and stumbled back.
“Come on,” said Mr Mountchesney. “The mob have possession of the castle. It is our only chance.”
“Come on,” said Mr. Mountchesney. “The mob has taken over the castle. It's our only chance.”
“But the mob are here,” said Lady de Mowbray much terrified.
“But the mob is here,” said Lady de Mowbray, greatly frightened.
“I see some Mowbray faces,” cried Sybil springing forward, with a flashing eye and glowing cheek. “Bamford and Samuel Carr: Bamford, if you be my father’s friend, aid us now; and Samuel Carr, I was with your mother this morning: did she think I should meet her son thus? No, you shall not enter,” said Sybil advancing. They recognised her, they paused. “I know you, Couchman; you told us once at the Convent that we might summon you in our need. I summon you now. O, men, men!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands. “What is this? Are you led away by strangers to such deeds? Why, I know you all! You came here to aid, I am sure, and not to harm. Guard these ladies; save them from these foreigners! There’s Butler, he’ll go with us, and Godfrey Wells. Shall it be said you let your neighbours be plundered and assailed by strangers and never tried to shield them? Now, my good friends, I entreat, I adjure you, Butler, Wells, Couchman, what would Walter Gerard say, your friend that you have so often followed, if he saw this?”
“I see some Mowbray faces,” shouted Sybil, rushing forward with shining eyes and flushed cheeks. “Bamford and Samuel Carr: Bamford, if you're my father’s friend, help us now; and Samuel Carr, I was with your mother this morning: did she think I would meet her son like this? No, you shall not enter,” Sybil said as she moved closer. They recognized her and hesitated. “I know you, Couchman; you once told us at the Convent that we could call on you when we needed help. I call on you now. Oh, men, men!” she exclaimed, clasping her hands together. “What is going on? Are you being led astray by strangers to do such things? I know you all! You came here to help, I’m sure, not to harm. Protect these ladies; save them from these outsiders! There’s Butler, he’ll come with us, and Godfrey Wells too. Will it be said that you let your neighbors be robbed and attacked by strangers without trying to protect them? Now, my good friends, I beg you, Butler, Wells, Couchman, what would Walter Gerard say, your friend whom you’ve followed so many times, if he saw this?”
“Gerard forever!” shouted Couchman.
"Gerard forever!" yelled Couchman.
“Gerard forever!” exclaimed a hundred voices.
“Gerard forever!” shouted a hundred voices.
“‘Tis his blessed daughter,” said others; “‘tis Sybil, our angel Sybil.”
“It's his wonderful daughter,” said others; “it's Sybil, our angel Sybil.”
“Stand by Sybil Gerard.”
"Support Sybil Gerard."
Sybil had made her way upon the terrace, and had collected around her a knot of stout followers, who, whatever may have been their original motive, were now resolved to do her bidding. The object of Mr Mountchesney was to descend the side-step of the terrace and again the flower-garden, from whence there were means of escape. But the throng was still too fierce to permit Lady de Mowbray and her companions to attempt the passage, and all that Sybil and her followers could at present do, was to keep the mob off from entering the library, and to exert themselves to obtain fresh recruits.
Sybil had made her way to the terrace and had gathered around her a group of determined supporters who, regardless of their original intentions, were now committed to following her lead. Mr. Mountchesney aimed to head down the side steps of the terrace and back into the flower garden, where there were ways to escape. However, the crowd was still too aggressive to allow Lady de Mowbray and her companions to attempt passing through. For now, all Sybil and her supporters could do was prevent the mob from entering the library and work on bringing in more people to join them.
At this moment an unexpected aid arrived.
At that moment, unexpected help arrived.
“Keep back there! I call upon you in the name of God to keep back!” exclaimed a voice of one struggling and communing with the rioters, a voice which all immediately recognised. It was that of Mr St Lys. Charles Gardner, “I have been your friend. The aid I gave you was often supplied to me by this house. Why are you here?”
“Stay back! I’m asking you in the name of God to stay back!” shouted a voice from someone trying to reason with the rioters, a voice everyone instantly recognized. It was Mr. St Lys’s voice. Charles Gardner said, “I have been your friend. The help I gave you often came from this house. What are you doing here?”
“For no evil purpose, Mr St Lys. I came as others did, to see what was going on.”
“For no bad reason, Mr. St. Lys. I came like others did, to see what was happening.”
“Then you see a deed of darkness. Struggle against it. Aid me and Philip Warner in this work; it will support you at the judgment. Tressel, Tressel, stand by me and Warner. That’s good, that’s right! And you too, Daventry, and you, and you. I knew you would wash your hands of this fell deed. It is not Mowbray men who would do this. That’s right, that’s right! Form a band. Good again. There’s not a man that joins us now who does not make a friend for life.”
“Then you see an action of darkness. Fight against it. Help me and Philip Warner with this mission; it will support you at the judgment. Tressel, Tressel, stand with me and Warner. That’s good, that’s right! And you too, Daventry, and you, and you. I knew you would distance yourself from this terrible act. It’s not the Mowbray men who would do this. That’s right, that’s right! Form a group. Good again. There’s not a single person who joins us now who doesn’t make a friend for life.”
Mr St Lys had been in the neighbourhood when the news of the visit of the mob to the castle reached him. He anticipated the perilous consequences. He hastened immediately to the scene of action. He had met Warner the handloom weaver in his way, and enlisted his powerful influence with the people on his side.
Mr. St. Lys had been in the area when he heard the news about the mob visiting the castle. He knew the dangerous consequences that could follow. He rushed right to the location. On his way, he met Warner, the handloom weaver, and got him to use his strong influence with the people to support him.
The respective bands of Sybil and Mr St Lys in time contrived to join. Their numbers were no longer contemptible; they were animated by the words and presence of their leaders: St Lys struggling in their midst; Sybil maintaining her position on the terrace, and inciting all around her to courage and energy.
The groups of Sybil and Mr. St Lys eventually managed to come together. Their numbers were no longer insignificant; they were energized by the words and presence of their leaders: St Lys fighting alongside them, while Sybil stood on the terrace, encouraging everyone around her to be brave and active.
The multitude were kept back, the passage to the side-steps of the terrace was clear.
The crowd was held back, and the way to the side steps of the terrace was open.
“Now,” said Sybil, and she encouraged Lady de Mowbray, her daughters, and followers to advance. It was a fearful struggle to maintain the communication, but it was a successful one. They proceeded breathless and trembling, until they reached what was commonly called the Grotto, but which was in fact a subterranean way excavated through a hill and leading to the bank of a river where there were boats. The entrance of this tunnel was guarded by an iron gate, and Mr Mountchesney had secured the key. The gate was opened, Warner and his friends made almost superhuman efforts at this moment to keep back the multitude, Lady de Mowbray and her daughters had passed through, when there came one of those violent undulations usual in mobs, and which was occasioned by a sudden influx of persons attracted by what was occurring, and Sybil and those who immediately surrounded her and were guarding the retreat were carried far away. The gate was closed, the rest of the party had passed, but Sybil was left, and found herself entirely among strangers.
“Now,” said Sybil, encouraging Lady de Mowbray, her daughters, and their followers to move forward. It was a tough challenge to keep communicating, but they managed to do so successfully. They proceeded, breathless and shaking, until they arrived at what was commonly called the Grotto, which was actually an underground path carved through a hill that led to the riverbank where boats were waiting. The entrance to this tunnel was secured with an iron gate, and Mr. Mountchesney had the key. The gate was opened, and Warner and his friends made incredible efforts at that moment to hold back the crowd. Lady de Mowbray and her daughters passed through when a sudden surge typical in mob situations happened due to a rush of people drawn in by what was taking place. Sybil and those immediately around her, who were helping guard their retreat, were swept away. The gate closed behind them, the rest of the group had made it through, but Sybil found herself completely among strangers.
In the meantime the castle was in possession of the mob. The first great rush was to the cellars: the Bishop himself headed this onset, nor did he rest until he was seated among the prime binns of the noble proprietor. This was not a crisis of corkscrews; the heads of the bottles were knocked off with the same promptitude and dexterity as if they were shelling nuts or decapitating shrimps: the choicest wines of Christendom were poured down the thirsty throats that ale and spirits had hitherto only stimulated; Tummas was swallowing Burgundy; Master Nixon had got hold of a batch of tokay; while the Bishop himself seated on the ground and leaning against an arch, the long perspective of the cellars full of rapacious figures brandishing bottles and torches, alternately quaffed some very old Port and some Madeira of many voyages, and was making up his mind as to their respective and relative merits.
In the meantime, the castle was taken over by the mob. The first big rush was to the cellars: the Bishop himself led this charge, and he didn't stop until he was seated among the finest barrels of the noble owner. This wasn’t a moment for corkscrews; the bottle tops were knocked off with the same speed and skill as if they were shelling nuts or decapitating shrimp: the best wines in Christendom were being poured down throats that ale and spirits had only managed to excite; Tummas was gulping down Burgundy; Master Nixon had gotten hold of some tokay; while the Bishop himself, sitting on the ground and leaning against an arch, watched the long line of the cellars full of greedy figures waving bottles and torches, alternately sipping very old Port and Madeira from many voyages, and was weighing their respective merits.
While the cellars and offices were thus occupied, bands were parading the gorgeous saloons and gazing with wonderment on their decorations and furniture. Some grimy ruffians had thrown themselves with disdainful delight on the satin couches and the state beds: others rifled the cabinets with an idea that they must be full of money, and finding little in their way, had strewn their contents—papers and books and works of art over the floors of the apartments; sometimes a band who had escaped from below with booty came up to consummate their orgies in the magnificence of the dwelling rooms. Among these were Nixon and his friends, who stared at the pictures and stood before the tall mirrors with still greater astonishment. Indeed many of them had never seen an ordinary looking-glass in their lives.
While the cellars and offices were occupied, groups were parading through the beautiful lounges, marveling at the decorations and furniture. Some dirty thugs had sprawled out disdainfully on the satin couches and fancy beds, while others rummaged through the cabinets, convinced they were filled with cash. Finding little of value, they tossed the contents—papers, books, and artworks—across the floors of the rooms. Sometimes a group that had escaped from below with stolen goods came up to indulge in their wild behavior amidst the splendor of the living spaces. Among them were Nixon and his friends, who stared at the paintings and gazed into the tall mirrors with even greater amazement. In fact, many of them had never seen a regular mirror in their lives.
“‘Tis Natur!” said Master Nixon surveying himself, and turning to Juggins.
“It's Nature!” said Master Nixon as he looked at himself and turned to Juggins.
Many of these last grew frantic, and finished their debauch by the destruction of everything around them.
Many of these became frantic and ended their wild behavior by destroying everything around them.
But while these scenes of brutal riot were occurring there was one select but resolute band who shared in none of these excesses. Morley, followed by half a dozen Mowbray lads and two chosen Hell-cats, leaving all the confusion below, had ascended the great staircase, traced his way down a corridor to the winding steps of the Round Tower, and supplied with the necessary instruments had forced his entrance into the muniment room of the castle. It was a circular chamber lined with tall fire-proof cases. These might have presented invincible obstacles to any other than the pupils of Bishop Hatton; as it was, in some instances the locks in others the hinges yielded in time, though after prolonged efforts, to the resources of their art; and while Dandy Mick and his friends kept watch at the entrance, Morley and Devilsdust proceeded to examine the contents of the cases: piles of parchment deeds, bundles of papers arranged and docketed, many boxes of various size and materials: but the desired object was not visible. A baffled expression came over the face of Morley; he paused for an instant in his labours. The thought of how much he had sacrificed for this, and only to fail, came upon him—upon him, the votary of Moral Power in the midst of havoc which he had organised and stimulated. He cursed Baptist Hatton in his heart.
But while the violent riot was happening, there was a small but determined group that didn't participate in any of the chaos. Morley, along with a few Mowbray guys and two chosen Hell-cats, left all the madness below and climbed the grand staircase. He made his way down a hallway to the winding steps of the Round Tower. Equipped with the right tools, he managed to break into the castle's muniment room. It was a round chamber filled with tall fireproof cabinets. These might have posed insurmountable challenges for anyone other than Bishop Hatton's students; however, in some cases, the locks and in others the hinges eventually gave way, though it took considerable effort. While Dandy Mick and his friends stood guard at the entrance, Morley and Devilsdust started examining the contents of the cabinets: stacks of parchment deeds, bundles of papers sorted and labeled, and various boxes of different sizes and materials. But the item they were looking for wasn’t in sight. A frustrated look crossed Morley's face as he paused for a moment in his work. The realization of how much he had sacrificed for this and now facing failure hit him—he, the believer in Moral Power, surrounded by the chaos he had created and fueled. He silently cursed Baptist Hatton.
“The knaves have destroyed them,” said Devilsdust. “I thought how it would be. They never would run the chance of a son of Labour being lord of all this.”
“The fools have ruined them,” said Devilsdust. “I knew that would happen. They’d never let a working-class person have control over all this.”
Some of the cases were very deep, and they had hitherto in general, in order to save time, proved their contents with an iron rod. Now Morley with a desperate air mounting on some steps that were in the room, commenced formally rifling the cases and throwing their contents on the floor; it was soon strewn with deeds and papers and boxes which he and Devilsdust the moment they had glanced at them hurled away. At length when all hope seemed to have vanished, clearing a case which at first appeared only to contain papers, Morley struck something at its back; he sprang forward with outstretched arm, his body was half hid in the cabinet, and he pulled out with triumphant exultation the box, painted blue and blazoned with the arms of Valence. It was neither large nor heavy; he held it out to Devilsdust without saying a word, and Morley descending the steps sate down for a moment on a pile of deeds and folded his arms.
Some of the cases were really deep, and up to that point, they usually checked their contents quickly with an iron rod. Now, Morley, looking desperate, climbed some steps that were in the room and started officially rummaging through the cases, tossing their contents onto the floor. Soon, the floor was covered with deeds, papers, and boxes that he and Devilsdust, after just a quick glance, threw away. Finally, when all hope seemed lost, while clearing a case that initially looked like it only had papers, Morley felt something at the back. He lunged forward with his arm outstretched, half-hidden in the cabinet, and pulled out a box, painted blue and marked with the Valence crest, with triumphant excitement. It wasn't large or heavy; he held it out to Devilsdust without saying anything, and then Morley stepped down from the steps and sat for a moment on a pile of deeds, folding his arms.
At this juncture the discharge of musketry was heard.
At this point, gunfire could be heard.
“Hilloa!” said Devilsdust with a queer expression. Morley started from his seat. Dandy Mick rushed into the room. “Troops, troops! there are troops here!” he exclaimed.
“Hey!” said Devilsdust with a strange look on his face. Morley jumped up from his seat. Dandy Mick burst into the room. “Soldiers, soldiers! there are soldiers here!” he shouted.
“Let us descend,” said Morley. “In the confusion we may escape. I will take the box,” and they left the muniment room.
“Let’s go down,” said Morley. “In the chaos, we might be able to get away. I’ll grab the box,” and they left the records room.
One of their party whom Mick had sent forward to reconnoitre fell back upon them. “They are not troops,” he said; “they are yeomanry; they are firing away and cutting every one down. They have cleared the ground floor of the castle and are in complete possession below. We cannot escape this way.”
One of the people in their group whom Mick had sent ahead to scout returned to them. “They’re not soldiers,” he said; “they’re local militia; they’re shooting wildly and taking everyone down. They've taken over the ground floor of the castle and are completely in control below. We can’t get out this way.”
“Those accursed locks!” said Morley clenching the box. “Time has beat us. Let us see, let us see.” He ran back into the mumment room and examined the egress from the window. It was just possible for any one very lithe and nimble to vault upon the roof of the less elevated part of the castle. Revolving this, another scout rushed in and said, “Comrades, they are here! they are ascending the stairs.”
“Those cursed locks!” Morley exclaimed, gripping the box. “Time has defeated us. Let’s see, let’s see.” He hurried back into the dark room and checked the exit from the window. It was just possible for someone very agile and quick to leap onto the roof of the lower part of the castle. While considering this, another scout burst in and said, “Guys, they’re here! They’re coming up the stairs.”
Morley stamped on the ground with rage and despair. Then seizing Mick by the hand he said, “You see this window; can you by any means reach that roof?”
Morley slammed his foot down in anger and frustration. Then, grabbing Mick by the hand, he said, “Do you see that window? Is there any way you can reach that roof?”
“One may as well lose one’s neck that way,” said Mick. “I’ll try.”
“One might as well lose their head that way,” said Mick. “I’ll give it a shot.”
“Off! If you land I will throw this box after you. Now mind; take it to the convent at Mowbray and deliver it yourself from me to Sybil Gerard. It is light; there are only papers in it; but they will give her her own again, and she will not forget you.”
“Get lost! If you touch down, I’ll throw this box at you. Listen carefully; take it to the convent at Mowbray and personally deliver it from me to Sybil Gerard. It’s light; there are only papers inside; but they will return her belongings, and she won’t forget you.”
“Never mind that,” said Mick. “I only wish I may live to see her.”
“Forget about that,” said Mick. “I just hope I get to see her.”
The tramp of the ascending troopers was heard.
The sound of the marching soldiers could be heard as they climbed up.
“Good bye my hearties,” said Mick, and he made the spring. He seemed stunned, but he might recover. Morley watched him and flung the box.
“Goodbye, my friends,” said Mick, and he jumped. He looked stunned, but he might bounce back. Morley watched him and threw the box.
“And now,” he said drawing a pistol, “we may fight our way yet. I’ll shoot the first man who enters, and then you must rush on them with your bludgeons.”
“And now,” he said, drawing a gun, “we might still fight our way out. I’ll shoot the first person who comes in, and then you all need to charge at them with your clubs.”
The force that had so unexpectedly arrived at this scene of devastation was a troop of the yeomanry regiment of Lord Marney. The strike in Lancashire and the revolt in the mining districts had so completely drained this county of military, that the lord lieutenant had insisted on Lord Marney quitting his agricultural neighbourhood and quartering himself in the region of factories. Within the last two days he had fixed his headquarters at a large manufacturing town within ten miles of Mowbray, and a despatch on Sunday evening from the mayor of that town having reached him, apprising him of the invasion of the miners, Egremont had received orders to march with his troop there on the following morning.
The force that had unexpectedly shown up at this scene of destruction was a troop from Lord Marney's yeomanry regiment. The strike in Lancashire and the uprising in the mining regions had completely depleted this county's military resources, which led the lord lieutenant to insist that Lord Marney leave his farming area and set up camp in the industrial zone. In the past two days, he had established his headquarters in a large manufacturing town just ten miles from Mowbray. On Sunday evening, a message from the town's mayor reached him, informing him about the miners’ invasion, and Egremont was ordered to march with his troop there the next morning.
Egremont had not departed more than two hours when the horsemen whom Sybil had met arrived at Lord Marney’s headquarters, bringing a most alarming and exaggerated report of the insurrection and of the havoc that was probably impending. Lord Marney being of opinion that Egremont’s forces were by no means equal to the occasion resolved therefore at once to set out for Mowbray with his own troop. Crossing Mowbray Moor he encountered a great multitude, now headed for purposes of peace by Walter Gerard. His mind inflamed by the accounts he had received, and hating at all times any popular demonstration, his lordship resolved without inquiry or preparation immediately to disperse them. The Riot Act was read with the rapidity with which grace is sometimes said at the head of a public table—a ceremony of which none but the performer and his immediate friends are conscious. The people were fired on and sabred. The indignant spirit of Gerard resisted; he struck down a trooper to the earth, and incited those about him not to yield. The father of Sybil was picked out—the real friend and champion of the People—and shot dead. Instantly arose a groan which almost quelled the spirit of Lord Marney, though armed and at the head of armed men. The people who before this were in general scared and dispersing, ready indeed to fly in all directions, no sooner saw their beloved leader fall than a feeling of frenzy came over them. They defied the troopers, though themselves armed only with stones and bludgeons; they rushed at the horsemen and tore them from their saddles, while a shower of stones rattled on the helmet of Lord Marney and seemed never to cease. In vain the men around him charged the infuriated throng; the people returned to their prey, nor did they rest until Lord Marney fell lifeless on Mowbray Moor, literally stoned to death.
Egremont had left for no more than two hours when the horsemen Sybil had encountered arrived at Lord Marney’s headquarters, bringing an alarming and exaggerated report of the uprising and the destruction that was likely to come. Lord Marney, believing that Egremont’s forces were definitely not up to the task, decided to set out for Mowbray with his own troops. As he crossed Mowbray Moor, he came across a large crowd, now led by Walter Gerard for the sake of peace. His mind, inflamed by the accounts he had received and always resentful of popular demonstrations, led him to decide on the spot without any inquiry or preparation to disperse them. The Riot Act was read with the same speed that grace is sometimes said at a dinner table—a ceremony known to only the performer and his closest friends. The crowd was fired upon and slashed. Gerard, filled with righteous anger, fought back; he knocked a trooper to the ground and urged those around him not to give in. Sybil's father, the true friend and champion of the People, was singled out and shot dead. A groan rose from the crowd that nearly broke Lord Marney’s spirit, even though he was armed and leading armed men. The people, who had been generally scared and beginning to scatter, were transformed by the sight of their beloved leader falling. They stood up to the troopers, even though they were armed only with stones and makeshift weapons; they charged at the horsemen and pulled them from their saddles, while a storm of stones battered against Lord Marney's helmet, seemingly never-ending. In vain did his men try to charge the enraged crowd; the people returned to their cause and did not rest until Lord Marney lay lifeless on Mowbray Moor, literally stoned to death.
These disastrous events of course occurred at a subsequent period of the day to that on which half-a-dozen troopers were ascending the staircase of the Round Tower of Mowbray Castle. The distracted house-steward of Lord de Mowbray had met and impressed upon them, now that the Castle was once more in their possession, of securing the muniment room, for Mr Bentley had witnessed the ominous ascent of Morley and his companions to that important chamber.
These disastrous events happened later in the day after a group of six troopers were climbing the stairs of the Round Tower of Mowbray Castle. The frantic house steward of Lord de Mowbray had met with them and stressed that now that they had the castle back, they needed to secure the muniment room, since Mr. Bentley had seen Morley and his companions ominously heading up to that important chamber.
Morley and his companions had taken up an advantageous position at the head of the staircase.
Morley and his friends had taken an advantageous spot at the top of the staircase.
“Surrender,” said the commander of the yeomanry. “Resistance is useless.”
“Surrender,” said the commander of the militia. “Fighting back is pointless.”
Morley presented his pistol, but before he could pull the trigger a shot from a trooper in the rear, and who from his position could well observe the intention of Morley, struck Stephen in the breast; still he fired, but aimless and without effect. The troopers pushed on; Morley fainting fell back with his friends who were frightened, except Devilsdust, who had struck hard and well, and who in turn had been slightly sabred. The yeomanry entered the muniment room almost at the same time as their foes, leaving Devilsdust behind them, who had fallen, and who cursing the Capitalist who had wounded him managed to escape. Morley fell when he had regained the room. The rest surrendered.
Morley aimed his pistol, but before he could pull the trigger, a shot from a trooper in the back, who could clearly see Morley's intention, hit Stephen in the chest; he still fired, but it was aimless and ineffective. The troopers pressed on; Morley, fainting, fell back with his terrified friends, except for Devilsdust, who fought hard and well, but had also been grazed by a saber. The yeomanry entered the muniment room almost at the same time as their enemies, leaving Devilsdust behind, who had fallen and, cursing the capitalist who had wounded him, managed to escape. Morley collapsed once he regained the room. The others surrendered.
“Morley! Stephen Morley!” exclaimed the commander of the yeomanry. “You, you here!”
“Morley! Stephen Morley!” the commander of the yeomanry shouted. “You, you here!”
“Yes. I am sped,” he said in a faint voice. “No, no succour. It is useless and I desire none. Why I am here is a mystery; let it remain so. The world will misjudge me; the man of peace they will say was a hypocrite. The world will be wrong, as it always is. Death is bitter,” he said with a deep sigh, and speaking with great difficulty, “more bitter from you; but just. We have struggled together before, Egremont. I thought I had scotched you then, but you escaped. Our lives have been a struggle since we first met. Your star has controlled mine; and now I feel I have sacrificed life and fame—dying men prophecy—for your profit and honour. O Sybil!” and with this name half sighed upon his lips the votary of Moral Power and the Apostle of Community ceased to exist.
“Yes. I’m spent,” he said in a weak voice. “No, no help. It’s useless, and I don’t want any. Why I’m here is a mystery; let it stay that way. The world will judge me wrongly; they’ll say the man of peace was a hypocrite. The world will be wrong, as it always is. Death is bitter,” he said with a deep sigh, speaking with great difficulty, “more bitter because of you; but fair. We’ve struggled together before, Egremont. I thought I had hurt you then, but you got away. Our lives have been a struggle since we first met. Your star has overshadowed mine; and now I feel like I’ve sacrificed my life and fame—dying men predict—for your gain and honor. O Sybil!” and with this name half sighed on his lips, the follower of Moral Power and the Apostle of Community ceased to exist.
Meanwhile Sybil, separated from her friends who had made their escape through the grotto, was left with only Harold for her protector, for she had lost even Warner in the crush. She looked around in vain for some Mowbray face that she could recognise, but after some fruitless research, a loud shouting in the distance, followed by the firing of musketry, so terrified all around her, that the mob in her immediate neighbourhood dispersed as if by magic, and she remained alone crouching in a corner of the flower-garden, while dreadful shouts and shrieks and yells resounded from the distance, occasionally firing, the smoke floating to her retreat. She could see from where she stood the multitude flying about the park in all directions, and therefore she thought it best to remain in her present position and await the terrible events. She concluded that some military force had arrived, and that if she could maintain her present post, she hoped that the extreme danger might pass. But while she indulged in these hopes, a dark cloud of smoke came descending in the garden. It could not be produced by musket or carbine: its volume was too heavy even for ordnance: and in a moment there were sparks mingled with its black form; and then the shouting and shrieking which had in some degree subsided, suddenly broke out again with increased force and wildness. The Castle was on fire.
Meanwhile, Sybil, separated from her friends who had escaped through the grotto, was left with only Harold as her protector, having lost even Warner in the crush. She looked around desperately for any familiar Mowbray face, but after some fruitless searching, a loud shout in the distance, followed by gunfire, terrified everyone around her. The crowd nearby scattered as if by magic, leaving her alone crouched in a corner of the flower garden, while dreadful shouts, screams, and yells echoed from afar, accompanied by sporadic gunfire, with smoke drifting to her hiding place. From her spot, she could see the crowd running around the park in all directions, so she decided it was best to stay put and wait for the terrible events to unfold. She figured that some military force had arrived, and if she could hold her position, she hoped the extreme danger might pass. But while she held onto these hopes, a thick cloud of smoke descended into the garden. It couldn’t have come from muskets or carbines; it was too heavy even for artillery. Moments later, sparks appeared amid the black smoke, and the shouting and screaming, which had temporarily subsided, erupted again with even greater intensity and madness. The Castle was on fire.
Whether from heedlessness or from insane intention, for the deed sealed their own doom, the drunken Hell-cats brandishing their torches, while they rifled the cellars and examined every closet and corner of the offices, had set fire to the lower part of the building, and the flames that had for some time burnt unseen, had now gained the principal chambers. The Bishop was lying senseless in the main cellar, surrounded by his chief officers in the same state: indeed the whole of the basement was covered with the recumbent figures of Hell-cats, as black and thick as torpid flies during the last days of their career. The funeral pile of the children of Woden was a sumptuous one; it was prepared and lighted by themselves; and the flame that, rising from the keep of Mowbray, announced to the startled country that in a short hour the splendid mimickry of Norman rule would cease to exist, told also the pitiless fate of the ruthless savage, who, with analogous pretension, had presumed to style himself the Liberator of the People.
Whether out of carelessness or destructive intent, the drunken troublemakers waving their torches, while they looted the cellars and searched every closet and corner of the offices, had set fire to the lower part of the building. The flames, which had been burning unseen for some time, had now spread to the main rooms. The Bishop was lying unconscious in the main cellar, surrounded by his top officers, who were also in the same state. In fact, the entire basement was filled with the bodies of troublemakers, as thick and dark as sluggish flies in their final days. The funeral pyre for the children of Woden was an extravagant one; it was prepared and ignited by themselves, and the flames that rose from the keep of Mowbray signaled to the shocked country that, in a short while, the glorious facade of Norman rule would come to an end. This also indicated the merciless fate of the ruthless savage, who, with similar arrogance, had dared to call himself the Liberator of the People.
The clouds of smoke, the tongues of flame, that now began to mingle with them, the multitude whom this new incident and impending catastrophe summoned hack to the scene, forced Sybil to leave the garden and enter the park. It was in vain she endeavoured to gain some part less frequented than the rest, and to make her way unobserved. Suddenly a band of drunken ruffians, with shouts and oaths, surrounded her; she shrieked in frantic terror; Harold sprung at the throat of the foremost; another advanced, Harold left his present prey and attacked the new assailant. The brave dog did wonders, but the odds were fearful; and the men had bludgeons, were enraged, and had already wounded him. One ruffian had grasped the arm of Sybil, another had clenched her garments, when an officer covered with dust and gore, sabre in hand, jumped from the terrace, and hurried to the rescue. He cut down one man, thrust away another, and placing his left arm round Sybil, he defended her with his sword, while Harold now become furious, flew from man to man, and protected her on the other side. Her assailants were routed, they made a staggering flight; the officer turned round and pressed Sybil to his heart.
The clouds of smoke and flames that began to mix with the crowd called Sybil away from the garden and into the park. She tried in vain to find a quieter spot and slip through unnoticed. Suddenly, a group of drunken thugs surrounded her, shouting and cursing. She screamed in panic as Harold lunged at the throat of the closest one; when another thug approached, Harold abandoned his first target to fight him instead. The brave dog did everything he could, but the odds were overwhelming; the men had clubs, were furious, and had already injured him. One thug grabbed Sybil’s arm while another clutched her clothes when an officer, covered in dust and blood and wielding a saber, jumped down from the terrace and rushed to her aid. He took down one man, pushed another away, and wrapped his left arm around Sybil to protect her with his sword, while Harold, now furious, dashed from one attacker to the next, guarding her from the other side. Her attackers were quickly scattered, stumbling away in defeat. The officer turned and pulled Sybil close to him.
“We will never part again,” said Egremont.
“We're never going to be apart again,” said Egremont.
“Never,” murmured Sybil.
“Never,” said Sybil quietly.
Book 6 Chapter 13
It was the Spring of last year, and Lady Bardolf was making a morning visit to Lady St Julians.
It was spring of last year, and Lady Bardolf was paying a morning visit to Lady St Julians.
“I heard they were to be at Lady Palmerston’s last night,” said Lady St Julians.
“I heard they were going to be at Lady Palmerston’s last night,” said Lady St Julians.
“No,” said Lady Bardolf shaking his head, “they make their first appearance at Deloraine House. We meet there on Thursday I know.”
“No,” said Lady Bardolf, shaking his head, “they make their first appearance at Deloraine House. We’re meeting there on Thursday, I know.”
“Well, I must say,” said Lady St Julians, “that I am curious to see her.”
“Well, I have to say,” said Lady St Julians, “that I'm curious to see her.”
“Lord Valentine met them last year at Naples.”
“Lord Valentine met them last year in Naples.”
“And what does he say of her.”
“And what does he say about her?”
“Oh! he raves!”
“Oh! He’s going off!”
“What a romantic history! And what a fortunate man is Lord Marney. If one could only have foreseen events!” exclaimed Lady St Julians. “He was always a favourite of mine though. But still I thought his brother was the very last person who ever would die. He was so very hard!”
“What a romantic story! And what a lucky guy Lord Marney is. If only we could have seen this coming!” exclaimed Lady St Julians. “He’s always been one of my favorites, though. But honestly, I never thought his brother would be the last one to go. He was so tough!”
“I fear Lord Marney is entirely lost to us,” said Lady Bardolf looking very solemn.
“I’m afraid Lord Marney is completely lost to us,” said Lady Bardolf, looking very serious.
“Ah! he always had a twist,” said Lady St Julians, “and used to breakfast with that horrid Mr Trenchard, and do those sort of things. But still with his immense fortune, I should think he would become rational.”
“Ah! he always had a quirk,” said Lady St Julians, “and used to have breakfast with that awful Mr. Trenchard and do those kinds of things. But still, with his huge fortune, I would think he would become sensible.”
“You may well say immense,” said Lady Bardolf. “Mr Ormsby, and there is no better judge of another man’s income, says there are not three peers in the kingdom who have so much a year clear.”
“You could definitely say immense,” said Lady Bardolf. “Mr. Ormsby, who is the best judge of someone else's income, says there aren't three peers in the kingdom who clear as much a year.”
“They say the Mowbray estate is forty thousand a year,” said Lady St Julians. “Poor Lady de Mowbray! I understand that Mr Mountchesney has resolved not to appeal against the verdict.”
“They say the Mowbray estate is forty thousand a year,” said Lady St Julians. “Poor Lady de Mowbray! I hear that Mr. Mountchesney has decided not to appeal the verdict.”
“You know he has not a shadow of a chance,” said Lady Bardolf. “Ah! what changes we have seen in that family! They say the writ of right killed poor Lord de Mowbray, but to my mind he never recovered the burning of the Castle. We went over to them directly, and I never saw a man so cut up. We wanted them to come to us at Firebrace, but he said he should leave the county immediately. I remember Lord Bardolf mentioning to me, that he looked like a dying man.”
“You know he doesn’t have a chance,” said Lady Bardolf. “Ah! what changes we’ve seen in that family! They say the writ of right killed poor Lord de Mowbray, but in my opinion, he never got over the burning of the Castle. We went to see them right away, and I’ve never seen a man so devastated. We wanted them to come to us at Firebrace, but he said he was going to leave the county immediately. I remember Lord Bardolf telling me that he looked like a dying man.”
“Well I must say,” said Lady St Julians rallying as it were from a fit of abstraction, “that I am most curious to see Lady Marney.”
“Well, I have to say,” Lady St Julians remarked, as if coming out of a moment of deep thought, “that I’m really curious to see Lady Marney.”
The reader will infer from this conversation that Dandy Mick, in spite of his stunning fall, and all dangers which awaited him on his recovery, had contrived in spite of fire and flame, sabre and carbine, trampling troopers and plundering mobs, to reach the Convent of Mowbray with the box of papers. There he enquired for Sybil, in whose hands, and whose hands alone he was enjoined to deposit them. She was still absent, but faithful to his instructions, Mick would deliver his charge to none other, and exhausted by the fatigues of the terrible day, he remained in the court-yard of the Convent, lying down with the box for his pillow until Sybil under the protection of Egremont herself returned. Then he fulfilled his mission. Sybil was too agitated at the moment to perceive all its import, but she delivered the box into the custody of Egremont, who desiring Mick to follow him to his hotel bade farewell to Sybil, who equally with himself, was then ignorant of the fatal encounter on Mowbray Moor.
The reader will gather from this conversation that Dandy Mick, despite his massive fall and all the dangers he faced during his recovery, managed to make it to the Convent of Mowbray with the box of papers, despite fire and flames, swords and guns, charging soldiers, and looting mobs. When he got there, he asked for Sybil, to whom he was told to hand the box. She was still away, but true to his instructions, Mick was determined to give it to no one else. Exhausted from the exhausting day, he lay down in the courtyard of the Convent with the box as his pillow, waiting for Sybil to return, accompanied by Egremont. Then he completed his mission. Sybil was too shaken at that moment to understand all its significance, but she handed the box over to Egremont, who asked Mick to follow him to his hotel before saying goodbye to Sybil, who, like him, was unaware of the tragic encounter on Mowbray Moor.
We must drop a veil over the anguish which its inevitable and speedy revelation brought to the daughter of Gerard. Her love for her father was one of those profound emotions which seemed to form a constituent part of her existence. She remained for a long period in helpless woe, soothed only by the sacred cares of Ursula. There was another mourner in this season of sorrow who must not be forgotten; and that was Lady Marney. All that tenderness and the most considerate thought could devise to soften sorrow and reconcile her to a change of life which at the first has in it something depressing were extended by Egremont to Arabella. He supplied in an instant every arrangement which had been neglected by his brother, but which could secure her convenience and tend to her happiness. Between Marney Abbey where he insisted for the present that Arabella should reside and Mowbray, Egremont passed his life for many months, until by some management which we need not trace or analyse, Lady Marney came over one day to the Convent at Mowbray and carried back Sybil to Marney Abbey, never again to quit it until on her bridal day, when the Earl and Countess of Marney departed for Italy where they passed nearly a year, and from which they had just returned at the commencement of this chapter.
We need to cover up the pain that its inevitable and quick revelation caused Gerard's daughter. Her love for her father was a deep feeling that felt like a part of her very being. She spent a long time in helpless grief, comforted only by Ursula's caring presence. There was another person grieving during this sad time who should not be overlooked: Lady Marney. Egremont did everything he could to ease her sorrow and help her adjust to a change in her life that initially felt daunting. He quickly took care of every detail that his brother had missed, ensuring her comfort and happiness. For many months, Egremont divided his time between Marney Abbey—where he insisted Arabella stay for now—and Mowbray. Eventually, through some management we won't delve into, Lady Marney came one day to the Convent at Mowbray and took Sybil back to Marney Abbey, where she would not leave again until her wedding day, when the Earl and Countess of Marney set off for Italy, where they spent nearly a year and had just returned at the beginning of this chapter.
During the previous period however many important events had occurred. Lord Marney had placed himself in communication with Mr Hatton, who had soon become acquainted with all that had occurred in the muniment room of Mowbray Castle. The result was not what he had once anticipated; but for him it was not without some compensatory circumstances. True another, and an unexpected rival, had stepped on the stage with whom it was vain to cope, but the idea that he had deprived Sybil of her inheritance, had ever, since he had became acquainted with her, been the plague-spot of Hatton’s life, and there was nothing that he desired more ardently than to see her restored to her rights, and to be instrumental in that restoration. How successful he was in pursuing her claim, the reader has already learnt.
During the previous period, many important events took place. Lord Marney had contacted Mr. Hatton, who quickly learned everything that happened in the muniment room of Mowbray Castle. The outcome wasn’t what he had once expected; however, there were some redeeming aspects for him. It was true that another, and unexpected, rival had emerged, making it pointless to compete. But the thought that he had taken Sybil's inheritance from her had always been a burden for Hatton since he first met her, and nothing was more important to him than seeing her restored to her rights and playing a role in that restoration. How successful he was in pursuing her claim, the reader has already discovered.
Dandy Mick was rewarded for all the dangers he had encountered in the service of Sybil, and what he conceived was the vindication of popular rights. Lord Marney established him in business, and Mick took Devilsdust for a partner. Devilsdust having thus obtained a position in society and become a capitalist, thought it but a due homage to the social decencies to assume a decorous appellation, and he called himself by the name of the town where he was born. The firm of Radley, Mowbray, and Co., is a rising one; and will probably furnish in time a crop of members of Parliament and Peers of the realm. Devilsdust married Caroline, and Mrs Mowbray became a great favorite. She was always perhaps a little too fond of junketting but she had a sweet temper and a gay spirit, and sustained her husband in the agonies of a great speculation, or the despair of glutted markets. Julia became Mrs Radley, and was much esteemed: no one could behave better. She was more orderly than Caroline, and exactly suited Mick, who wanted a person near him of decision and method. As for Harriet, she is not yet married. Though pretty and clever, she is selfish and a screw. She has saved a good deal and has a considerable sum in the Savings’ Bank, but like many heiresses she cannot bring her mind to share her money with another. The great measures of Sir Robert Peel, which produced three good harvests, have entirely revived trade at Mowbray. The Temple is again open. newly-painted, and re-burnished, and Chaffing Jack has of course “rallied” while good Mrs Carey still gossips with her neighbours round her well-stored stall, and tells wonderful stories of the great stick-out and riots of ‘42.
Dandy Mick was rewarded for all the dangers he faced while serving Sybil and what he believed was the defense of people’s rights. Lord Marney set him up in business, and Mick took Devilsdust as a partner. Now that Devilsdust had secured a place in society and become a capitalist, he thought it was only proper to adopt a respectable name, so he called himself after the town where he was born. The firm of Radley, Mowbray, and Co. is on the rise; it will likely produce members of Parliament and Peers of the realm in time. Devilsdust married Caroline, who became a great favorite. She was perhaps a bit too fond of partying, but she had a sweet temperament and a cheerful spirit, supporting her husband through the struggles of big investments and the disappointments of oversaturated markets. Julia became Mrs. Radley and was highly regarded; no one could behave better. She was more organized than Caroline and was a perfect match for Mick, who needed someone reliable and methodical nearby. As for Harriet, she isn't married yet. Despite being pretty and smart, she's selfish and a tightwad. She has saved a good amount and has a decent sum in the Savings Bank, but like many heiresses, she struggles to share her money with anyone else. The major policies of Sir Robert Peel, which led to three good harvests, have completely revitalized trade in Mowbray. The Temple is open again, newly painted and polished, and Chaffing Jack has naturally "rallied," while good Mrs. Carey still chats with her neighbors around her well-stocked stall, sharing amazing stories about the great stick-out and riots of '42.
And thus I conclude the last page of a work, which though its form be light and unpretending, would yet aspire to suggest to its readers some considerations of a very opposite character. A year ago. I presumed to offer to the public some volumes that aimed to call their attention to the state of our political parties; their origin, their history, their present position. In an age of political infidelity, of mean passions and petty thoughts, I would have impressed upon the rising race not to despair, but to seek in a right understanding of the history of their country and in the energies of heroic youth—the elements of national welfare. The present work advances another step in the same emprise. From the state of Parties it now would draw public thought to the state of the People whom those parties for two centuries have governed. The comprehension and the cure of this greater theme depend upon the same agencies as the first: it is the past alone that can explain the present, and it is youth that alone can mould the remedial future. The written history of our country for the last ten reigns has been a mere phantasma; giving to the origin and consequence of public transactions a character and colour in every respect dissimilar with their natural form and hue. In this mighty mystery all thoughts and things have assumed an aspect and title contrary to their real quality and style: Oligarchy has been called Liberty; an exclusive Priesthood has been christened a National Church; Sovereignty has been the title of something that has had no dominion, while absolute power has been wielded by those who profess themselves the servants of the People. In the selfish strife of factions two great existences have been blotted out of the history of England—the Monarch and the Multitude; as the power of the Crown has diminished, the privileges of the People have disappeared; till at length the sceptre has become a pageant, and its subject has degenerated again into a serf.
And so I wrap up the final page of a work that, although it appears simple and unpretentious, aims to prompt readers to think deeply about some very serious issues. A year ago, I had the audacity to present to the public some volumes that sought to draw attention to our political parties—their origins, their histories, and their current statuses. In a time marked by political betrayal, petty passions, and narrow-mindedness, I wanted to convey to the younger generation not to lose hope, but to find in a proper understanding of their country's history and in the energy of youthful bravery the keys to national well-being. This current work takes another step in that same effort. Whereas before it analyzed the state of the parties, it now shifts the focus to the People whom these parties have governed for two centuries. Understanding and addressing this larger issue relies on the same factors as before: it is only through our past that we can make sense of the present, and it is only the young who can shape a better future. The written history of our country over the last ten reigns has been little more than an illusion, misrepresenting the origins and outcomes of public events in ways that are completely different from their true nature. In this great mystery, all ideas and entities have taken on an appearance and title that contradict their actual essence: Oligarchy has been labeled Liberty; a select Priesthood has been called a National Church; Sovereignty has been the name for something that has wielded no real power, while those who claim to serve the People have held absolute authority. In the bitter conflict of factions, two major entities have been erased from England's history—the Monarch and the Multitude; as the power of the Crown has waned, the rights of the People have faded; until finally, the scepter has turned into a mere ornament, and its subject has once again become a serf.
It is nearly fourteen years ago, in the popular frenzy of a mean and selfish revolution which neither emancipated the Crown nor the People, that I first took the occasion to intimate and then to develop to the first assembly of my countrymen that I ever had the honour to address, these convictions. They have been misunderstood as is ever for a season the fate of Truth, and they have obtained for their promulgator much misrepresentation as must ever be the lot of those who will not follow the beaten track of a fallacious custom. But Time that brings all things has brought also to the mind of England some suspicion that the idols they have so long worshipped and the oracles that have so long deluded them are not the true ones. There is a whisper rising in this country that Loyalty is not a phrase. Faith not a delusion, and Popular Liberty something more diffusive and substantial than the profane exercise of the sacred rights of sovereignty by political classes.
Almost fourteen years ago, during the chaotic frenzy of a harsh and selfish revolution that didn’t free either the Crown or the People, I first had the chance to share and then expand on these beliefs with the first assembly of my fellow countrymen that I honored to address. They have been misunderstood, as is often the case for Truth for a time, and I have faced a lot of misrepresentation, as is the lot of those who refuse to follow the worn path of a misleading custom. But Time, which brings all things, has also brought some doubt to the minds of the people in England about the idols they have worshipped for so long and the false prophets that have misled them. There’s a growing sense in this country that Loyalty isn’t just a slogan. Faith isn’t merely an illusion, and Popular Liberty is something more widespread and real than the careless exercise of the sacred rights of sovereignty by political elites.
That we may live to see England once more possess a free Monarchy and a privileged and prosperous People, is my prayer; that these great consequences can only be brought about by the energy and devotion of our Youth is my persuasion. We live in an age when to be young and to be indifferent can be no longer synonymous. We must prepare for the coming hour. The claims of the Future are represented by suffering millions; and the Youth of a Nation are the trustees of Posterity.
That we may live to see England once again have a free monarchy and a privileged, thriving population is my hope; I truly believe that these significant changes can only happen through the energy and commitment of our youth. We live in a time when being young and being indifferent can no longer mean the same thing. We must get ready for the future. The values of the Future are represented by suffering millions, and the youth of a nation are the guardians of what comes next.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!